Bright Young Things

by nql

Summary:

Four years post-war, Draco Malfoy is seeking employment in the Department of Mysteries. Life ensues.

This is an exploration on Draco's foray into adulthood and his bumbling attempts at navigating friendships, relationships, familial burdens and coming to terms with the dual legacy he feels he must uphold.

It would have been easy enough if Hermione Granger wasn't the fulcrum upon which his world rested on.

Chapter 1: January 2003

Time and distance were curious things, together they have a profound effect on perspective.

Almost five years after the end of the war, almost five years Voldemort has been rotting in his grave, almost five years since Draco had thought he would surely not survive it.

During his travels, he’s seen how wizards from different countries perceived the Second Wizarding War. To them, it was almost like it was a small civil skirmish between two disgruntled factions. One witch in Egypt referred to it as an ill-advised squabble caused by a misguided idiot, another in France said it was just a myopic contention.

Draco’s logical mind could see why they would think so. A wizard’s average life span being what it is, Voldemort died young. His bid for immortality was desperate, 7 Horcruxes showed that. And yet, he had halved what his years would have been had he not messed with soul magic. And maybe the history books haven’t been clear on when it started, but most of those he met abroad thought it was done and dusted within a couple of months.

But to Draco, Dumbledore’s death at the Astronomy Tower was when the war officially began. Barely a month after he had turned 17. What followed next was darkness, death, loss.

And pain most of all.

Yet that contention had such an acute effect on him. At 22, he certainly wasn’t the same person as the one who knelt in front of Voldemort at 16 to be branded. He was grateful to have the privilege to gain distance and form perspective of the war, many people who deserved it more had become casualties. As the years passed slowly, he had come to understand the weight of his sins and his culpability to the damage wrought by his ilk.

He grew up in the interim, but that arrogant boy was still him. He would have it no other way. Because Draco finally understood that for him to fully accept responsibility for his actions, he had to acknowledge what he did. And even if it was true that he had changed, it seemed like an excuse, a way to attribute his actions to how he was raised or childish folly. But Draco knew it wasn’t. He was capable of cruelty, malice he had in spades. That angry hopeless teen was him too. Forced to grow up too soon and subjected to torture, he lashed out at everyone, even those he loved.

He would atone, feasibly for his entire life or however many years were left to him. Perhaps in a hundred years time, history would be kind and declare him redeemed.

And kinder still to have him wholly forgotten.

–

The night had dragged on, needlessly long. The party went well enough but some looks were still frosty. He had argued, saying it was too soon but his mother had insisted.

Draco’s father was no better, he indulged his wife’s every whim. He was still under probation but kept busy with their business interests and regular visits to their Mind Healer - all of whom came to the Manor as he was unable to leave.

“I think that was a nice party, wasn’t it?” Narcissa said before taking a sip of her champagne. She was currently reclining on the chaise, tired from playing gracious host.

It was currently winding down, most guests have already gone home and anyone that was staying overnight in the Manor were already in their rooms. Narcissa considered it a roaring success.

Draco merely grunted in response. He had been at his parents’ side the entire party and for anyone watching, he looked like the petulant heir he had once been. But Narcissa knew her son well, and she observed, seeing the tell-tale signs of Occlusion in his eyes.

“Draco… please,” Narcissa pleaded.

Draco turned to her and his lips curled up in a smile, his eyes shifted from cold silver to his normal grey. Narcissa breathed a sigh of relief and delight.

“It’s a brand new year, Mother. I wonder what we’ll do with it.”

Lucius’ deep baritone echoed as he approached his family, “Seems like an opportunity to me.”

Narcissa beamed at her husband and replied, “Indeed. But we’ve missed you, son. Me and your Father, we’re glad you’re back.”

Draco merely nodded, “It was time. I have it under control. So let’s call it a night. We all have appointments with the Mind Healer tomorrow.”

Lucius presented a hand to help Narcissa up. Their hands clasped together and he kissed his wife on the forehead. He then turned to Draco and asked, “Shall we retire?”

“You oldies can go ahead, I think I’ll stay here for a bit,” he replied cheekily.

His parents bid him goodnight and left. Draco sat in the silence, the detritus of the party all around him.

Feeling pensive, Draco examined his life. He was doing okay, all things considered. His family was moving forward after the horrors of the war.

Perhaps it was the consummate Slytherin within him but he wanted more. He knew he was capable of bigger things. He had completed an Ancient Runes mastery in Egypt two years ago and was now deep in the middle of completing his studies in Arithmancy.

The application to the Department of Mysteries was done on a lark. Draco knew his reputation would be difficult for any employer to accept. And so for the last four years he padded his resume with as many masteries he could get.

Potions went relatively well. Ancient Runes was fine while Arithmancy was an ordeal and a half. But he persevered, he had no other choice. It was a good way to occupy his time.

That and the fact that Draco yearned for something he could call his own. Something he had achieved himself and not because he was a Malfoy or it was handed, decided for him.

He had been shocked when the Department of Mysteries called him in for an interview, surprised when an Unspeakable actually showed up for it, and was absolutely flabbergasted when he was hired.

It was a step he knew he had to take. He was desperate to prove that he could be a part of something far bigger than himself. Not for glory or fame, but to simply contribute.

With his own skills and knowledge.

If he ended up being an experiment, he was fine with it too.

—

Theo Nott had been coming to Malfoy Manor since he was in diapers. After the war and the timely death of his father, Lord Theodore Nott of the Ancient and Most Noble House of Nott has been freed from his oppressing presence.

And Theo was finally allowed to come into his own.

What emerged was an irreverent being of pure chaos.

“Drakeyyyyy! Wakey wakey!” He hollered as he jumped into the bed where Draco was currently sound asleep. Draco groaned into his pillow as he was jostled awake. Theo burrowed with him under the covers and whispered, “Wake up Draco, I’m bored...”

Draco sighed and asked, voice husky from sleep, “What time is it?”

Theo laughed, “Early. Around ten-ish?”

Draco grumbled, face still in the pillow, “We have appointments with the Mind Healer today. Lunch later?”

“All of you? Cissa and Lucius too?”

“Yes. I need it, sort of. The holidays have been… taxing.” he replied simply.

“Who in their right mind would be open on January 1st?”

Draco shrugged before calling the house elf, “Mimsy!”

The house elf appeared with a soft pop of Apparition, “Yes, Master Draco? Would you like your morning tea?”

“Yes, Mimsy. Please. I need it after this hooligan woke me up at this ungodly hour.”

The house elf then looked at Theo with curious eyes, “Master Theo too?”

Draco laughed, “Do you think he deserves a warm drink, Mims? After inflicting his presence on me so early?”

Theo swiped the back of Draco’s head in retaliation, “You ungrateful little shit!”, then he turned to Mimsy and said, “Ignore Draco, yes, please Mimsy, I’d love a cuppa.”

Mimsy merely nodded, used to Draco’s antics, said, “We mustn’t be rude to our guests, Master Draco. I taught you better than that,” then disappeared with a pop.

The tea service arrived at the sitting area of Draco’s room. The fireplace burst to life, infusing the room with heat to dispel the cold. He fixed his drink, milk and nothing else. Theo followed, dumping several teaspoons of sugar in his.

He grimaced as he took a sip, “That’s disgusting, Theo.”

Theo drank deeply, ignoring the comment to his drink of choice. He smacked his lips for good measure. “You’re not Occluding, that’s good.”

“I figured it’s time. I have it under control.”

“Mate, it’s been months!”

“Do you think I don’t know that?”

Theo nodded, “Good. You know it’s not healthy.”

Draco scoffed, “Thank you for stating the obvious, Healer Theodore.”

Theo had gone into the Healer Programme at St. Mungo’s two months after graduation. He applied himself well despite some early hiccups. Theodore Nott knew his father’s reputation wouldn’t do him any favors. Same as Draco’s.

He overcompensated. Theo who was once very shy and quiet evolved into something charming, easy to laugh, open with his compliments and generous to his new friends. Fake it til you make it, he once said to Draco. But after 4 years of this, he realized it was now real.

Recognizing that that topic of conversation was now treading in dangerous territory, Theo tried a different track, “Did you hear back from the Department of Mysteries?”

He nodded, grateful for the reprieve, “I did actually. Was as surprised as you were. They mentioned a study they’d like me to be a part of. No details yet, but it sounds promising, something to do with my Ancient Runes mastery. Probably a ward of some sort. Employment contracts signed and all.”

Theo whooped and exclaimed, “Look at you! Well done, Unspeakable Malfoy.”

He grinned, “It starts in June, which works out just fine for me. I’d like to go to France for a bit and do some initial research for the study. I swear the DOM has mastered the art of double-speak with how vague they were. But I think the distance would do some good.”

“That’s perfect! You can go see Millie and Parks. She’s been licking her wounds there since the whole Potter Fiasco.”

Draco couldn’t help but shake his head, “What was she thinking? Potter and the Weaselette have been a sure thing since before the war. “

“To be fair, Ginny Weasley came back from Harpies training looking extremely fit, flowing red hair and all that. Potter didn’t stand a chance.”

“And Pansy is collateral damage? Doesn’t seem fair.” Draco retorted.

“They have history, Drake.” Theo supplied, as if it explained everything.

He sighed as he leaned into his chair, “Yes, where would we all be without our history.”

Notes:

This fic, at its core, is a love letter to hard-won normalcy and the lives we are able to craft and build within that stable environment. Most times, there is no action, just the everyday, mundane things that encompass a life. Moreover, and this is a hill I will die on, love really doesn't have to hurt. It makes for a good story, true. But this fic is not about tumultuous events, these are kids scarred from war and get their well-deserved peace.

First fic, English is not my first language and all that good stuff. Please be kind.
Dialogue-heavy.
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.

Chapter 2: June 2003

The wind was crisp and fresh, heavy with the promise of summer as it wove through his hair. The villa was quiet in the pre-dawn hours and Draco was lost in thought. In his hands, a letter from his father.

Son,

Due diligence has been completed and we’ve slowly been acquiring the stocks in the companies you vetted. The information you sent has been eye opening, it’s a whole new territory for Malfoy Industries but I now fully understand your enthusiasm.

The probation has been extended for another year and I’m sorry I couldn’t join you and your mother in France. I am comforted in the fact that you will have a wonderful birthday surrounded by your lovely friends. Please don’t worry about decimating the wine cellars, I’m sure it will be fine.

Your Mother wrote to say you were coming back next week and I simply can’t wait to see you again.

Yours,

Father

Draco took a sip of Firewhiskey, the smoky flavor coating his throat evenly. It was jarring to receive a missive from his Father devoid of derision and orders like he did growing up. Sometimes he couldn’t believe it himself. Not only did Lucius Malfoy do a complete 180, he seemed to truly value Draco’s contributions to their business interests. He came out of Azkaban Prison after three years of imprisonment with determination to right the wrongs he inflicted on his family. Credit, where credit is due, he was making great strides.

His love for his mother though, hasn't changed one bit.

But Draco was still waiting for the other shoe to drop. It seemed too good to be true. And the consummate Slytherin inside him couldn’t accept that this is the new normal.

Could it be some ploy or scheme? And what more could he require of him? Growing up, his Father’s expectations were overwhelming and all encompassing. There was no room for independent thought, just to follow his explicit directives to the letter.

And look where it got me, branded and scarred by a megalomaniac at sixteen.

How can he separate the man his father was and the man he was now? If people are truly capable of change, he needed to forgive him. And if he forgave his father, does that mean he excused all the pain he had caused to everyone who had the unfortunate circumstance of being around him?

Definitely not.

But Merlin, he was trying. Draco could see it. His mother’s happiness hinged on it.

What could it mean, when the adults make such a horrendous mistake? When the belief system his family has espoused for as long as he could remember, has been decried as archaic, out of touch, oppressive and just downright wrong?

“Draco? What are you still doing up?”

“Couldn’t sleep really.”

Pansy held out her hand and he gave up his glass of Firewhiskey willingly. She took a sip as she slid into the chair beside him, silks rustling. She sighed and said, “We haven’t had that much fun since before the war. It was a good time.”

“It was. Thanks for arranging it, Pans.”

She nodded and it was a while before she spoke. Her gaze went beyond the horizon that was slowly starting to lighten, “I’ll come back with you. Is that okay?”

Draco slid her arm on her shoulders and squeezed, “Of course, Pans. Anything you want.”

Pansy smirked, eyes twinkling, “Really? Anything?!”

He couldn’t help but wince, “I meant within reason.”

“You said anything, Draco.”

“Fine. What is it?”

“Invest in my London branch, please.”

He laughed, booming and loud, “Alright. You got me. I’ll talk to Father. How much are we talking? Like an even hundred thousand?”

Pansy’s eyes widened as she shrieked, “Thank you! It would round out how much the others have already pledged.”

His eyes squinted, “What do you mean, others? I’m not the first you approached with this?”

Pansy scoffed, “Of course not. Theo is giving a cool million.”

“What?!”

“Yes, it should be enough to make a decent showing for next year’s printemps-été and premises on Diagon. Theo’s pledge is contingent on profit sharing within 2 years or whatever. Millie, Blaise, Greg and Daph promised to match Theo’s contribution all together so I have 2 mill. Your hundred k would be grand.”

“Oh, hell no. I’ll double Theo’s. Don’t worry about Father, he’s deep in his redemption arc which includes giving Draco whatever he wants so it would be remiss not to capitalize on it.”

“Nothing says sorry-I-made-you-join-an-extremist-cult better than handing out the Gringotts keys.”

“Exactly! And please, I’ve got some pride, no Nott will ever out contribute a Malfoy.”

A most unladylike snort came out of Pansy as she added, “Here we go... Salazar forbid we ever wound a Malfoy’s pride. I graciously accept. Thank you.”

“Have you talked to your parents? I’m sure they’ll be interested, your French atelier has been a smashing success.”

Pansy sighed, “I don’t want their fingers or their influence around this project. I need this, Draco. Something I can call my own when everything is said and done.”

Draco quirked up and said, “I understand more than you know.”

Pansy took a deep breath and continued, “You know Draco, after Eighth Year, I really thought I was hot shit. My probation ended, my parents were slowly coming around to the idea of my fashion line, scored high on my five N.E.W.T.S., my fledgling relationship with Harry was doing great, the sex was great…”

Draco groaned, “Please Pans. I can’t have the image of Potter rutting into you in my head. For my sanity, please cease this at once!”

“Oh shush, you overdramatic queen. But you understand right? I was doing wonderfully.”

“You were. No, scratch that. You are. Potter notwithstanding.”

“And I can’t even blame him, you know. Not when Ginevra Weasley came back looking like that. Of course Potter is going to end up with Weasley, like it’s been ordained by the Fates and I was the fool to get in the middle of that. But where does that leave me, Draco? Our memories, everything that we shared and started to build together - I’m left with all of it. And I know it’s nothing compared to the years that they had together but what we had was good. Great, even.”

“I’m sorry, Pans. For what it’s worth, I knew you tried your best with him. I saw how careful you were. You were a whirlwind overthinking every single decision when it came to your relationship. Almost made my ears bleed with all your Floo calls, even Theo, with his mighty patience, closed his Floo once or twice just to get away from it. Merlin, your poor owl, should I sleep with him after the third date, what should I wear to meet the Gryffindors, what do I do Dracoooooo. You tried your best because you loved him. I don’t think you have anything to be ashamed of. You did right by him.”

“So I guess I can come back home with my head held high?”

“Of course. You’ve stayed away for too long anyway.”

Pansy giggled, “They do say the best way to get over someone is get under someone else... I think it has merit.”

He couldn’t help it, he grinned and swooped his other arm under Pansy’s legs and lifted her bridal style. They fell into this pattern here and there after their breakup in Fifth Year. Sometimes they sought it like comfort or something as simple as sating their base desires. As Draco made his way back to the bed, she said, “But you have to be nice and make me finish.”

He groaned as he crawled over Pansy, “For fucks sake, that was one time.”

“And it’s not limp? You know it happens when you drink too much…” she said as they divested themselves of their clothes.

“Witch! Come here and I’ll show you limp.” Draco said as their lips met, clashing hungrily.

“Draco? Is Pans with you? Can I come in?” The pair froze as Daphne’s knock and voice floated from the door.

Pansy and Draco’s head swiveled to the door as Draco said, “Yeah come on in, she’s here Daph.”

Daphne was quiet as she gently opened the door and froze at the sight before her. “I couldn’t sleep. Oh, this is a nice surprise.” she said as the door slid shut. After a brief pause she added, “Can I join?”

Draco and Pansy nodded and laughed as Daphne leapt on the bed.

—

“AND YOU DIDN’T INVITE ME?” Theo bellowed, huffing at the betrayal.

Pansy groaned at their friend standing beside the bed, arms on his hips, “Salazar, it’s too early for this. Theo, it wasn’t like we planned it. Now come back in an hour or two, we need more sleep.”

Daphne chimed in, “No Pansy, five hours please.”

“Wow, I’m feeling really left out. You could have woken me up.”

Daphne answered, “Like Pansy said, we didn’t plan it at all. Now Theo, be a dear please and leave us. Go and have breakfast with Narcissa.”

“Was Draco being nice at least? Did he let both of you finish?”

Draco shouted from under the covers, clearly privy to the conversation, “FOR FUCKS SAKE IT WAS ONE TIME.”

Pansy giggled, “He was lovely.”

Daphne added, “Yes he was.”

Theo let out a barking laugh, “Good.”

Draco groaned as he turned over and buried his face into Daphne’s neck.

—

Draco could hear the welcoming chime as he stepped out into the Floo parlor. His father was already on his feet to welcome him and his mother back.

They quickly shuffled to the side to let Pansy, Greg and Theo through. They came in quick succession.

“Hello Pansy… Gregory. Theodore.” Lucius said as he did air kisses with Pansy and a solid handshake to the rest.

Narcissa spoke, “Lucius, Pansy will be staying with us for a couple of days. Just to get her bearings.”

“Of course, you are welcome here anytime, Pansy. Now how was Draco’s party? You need to tell me all about it. Shall we have tea?”

Theo and Greg expressed their apologies and promptly left. Theo in particular had an early shift at St. Mungos and Greg was eager to get home to his heavily pregnant wife.

The remaining group slid into their usual seats and indulged in the warm drinks. The atmosphere was quite comfortable and Pansy remarked on the renovations Narcissa had finished in the past year.

“Narcissa, you have outdone yourself. The room looks positively refreshed.” Pansy exclaimed as she ran a manicured hand over the fabric of her seat.

“You should see the drawing room. It was long due for a complete overhaul.” Narcissa gushed.

“Ooooh you must show me.” Pansy replied.

As Pansy and Narcissa begged to be excused, Draco and his father stood. He didn’t follow since they were off to Draco’s least favorite room of the Manor, the thrice-damned drawing room. Sometimes, if he was feeling rather vindictive he believed he would burn the Manor down just to erase all existence of that room. He would rather be skinned alive than set foot in it ever again.

As Lucius and Draco sat back down, his father remarked, “Son, I know you’re starting at the Department of Mysteries next week so I don’t want you to worry about this.”

Draco’s eyebrows rose, “Worry about what?”

His father replied evenly, “Greengrass' have been in contact.”

Draco’s voice was steel when he answered, “And? What did you say?”

This was it. Of course they’ll push him to marry and sire heirs as soon as possible. As far as pureblood marriages go, he was already considered ancient.

But it was just so typical of his father to soften him up with magnanimity and kindness only to yank the broom out from under him. The other shoe was about to drop. He braced himself as he began to Occlude.

Lucius eyed him warily, “Nothing. Only to say it’s up to you. Are you 100% sure you won’t push through with the betrothal? Because I’m ready to break the contract if that is what you want.”

Draco spat hot tea through his nose and Lucius reacted swiftly with a wave of his wand. His coughing stopped, air ways cleared.

Out of everything his Father could have said, Draco didn’t expect this. He didn’t know how to react or what to say. So he said exactly that.

Lucius gave him a small smile and said, “I meant it when I said I wouldn’t push you to marry. I don’t know why you’re so surprised. Astoria Greengrass is lovely but if you feel you couldn’t go through with it, we can formally end the contract.”

Draco sighed, “I’m still thinking about it myself. But I do know why I can’t. It wouldn’t be fair to Astoria.”

Lucius examined his son and what he found there was an immense sadness. He wasn’t Occluding, which was more than he could ask for. Draco was fully present for this difficult conversation, “So your infatuation hasn’t gone away? For the… erm, Muggleborn?”

Draco leveled his eyes at his Father and answered, “I… thought about courting her properly in Eighth Year. I wanted to ask her out for a date to see if it could work.”

Lucius exclaimed, “Really? What changed your mind?”

He sipped his drink and said, “I’m damaged goods, Father. Not worthy of her time. She’ll probably laugh in my face for even suggesting it.”

Lucius looked outside, the sun was setting and the sky was awash with reds and pinks. It was a beautiful summer day, and his son was far too young, at just 23, to know fully that his love would never be reciprocated.

It was a suffering that he wished he could shoulder, if only to spare Draco of it. If anything could underscore how much Lucius has destroyed Draco’s chance at any future happiness, this was it.

He had deprived his son of the ability to pursue the witch that he wanted. If he was for some reason unable to pursue Narcissa in their youth, he would have probably been miserable his entire life.

Because to Lucius, Narcissa was everything, his equal, his match. For Draco to find it and be unable to attain it, in Lucius’ mind, it was a fate worse than death. For the nth time that day, he couldn’t help but curse Lord Voldemort. But most of all, he blamed himself.

Draco cleared his throat, shaking Lucius out of his reverie, and he continued, “Father, I do know why I have to marry. The Malfoy legacy, the Black legacy, it all falls on me. I’ve known about my duty since I was six and you showed me the family tapestry. Do I marry and subject Astoria to the shame of having a husband that cannot fully love her? Or through inaction, be responsible for the end of 2 ancient pureblood lines?”

”Draco, have you…” Lucius started.

Draco ignored him, ”Do you understand how much this weighs on me? This burden? I am but 23 years old! I need time to have a solid career that I can be proud of, to be known as anything other than Albus Dumbledore’s would-be murderer. Perhaps I’ll change my mind in a few years but all I know now is it’s too fresh. Too soon.”

When Draco was silent for a while, Lucius answered, “Alright. Regardless of whether or not you marry, let’s break it off with Astoria Greengrass. We can’t string the poor girl along when you are this uncertain. And I’ll let you choose your bride if you do decide. You have my word.”

Draco breathed a sigh of relief and replied, “That’s all I ask.”

Lucius added, “It will mean a hefty fine. But perhaps it is for the best.”

—

“Unspeakable Malfoy, Saul Croaker, welcome to the Department of Mysteries.” Unspeakable Croaker said as he shook his hand.

Draco smiled and answered, “Thank you for having me.”

He was dressed impeccably, groomed to within an inch of his life. A well-tailored black suit covered his frame and his robes hung open. Pansy advised it lent a casual, approachable look.

He didn’t want to appear uptight and first impressions lingered. Draco dared to hope his first day wouldn’t blow up in his face.

The doors spun and Draco was momentarily disoriented. That would take some getting used to, he thought to himself. When the doors ceased, the Unspeakable gestured for Draco to follow him and he dutifully did as asked. It was a warm welcome, best that he could hope for really.

He went through an unmarked door and said, “Let me introduce you to your colleagues. You’ll be working together for the foreseeable future.”, he explained.

Draco nodded and he was met with 3 Unspeakables, clad in the unmistakable black robes that were de rigueur to the Department of Mysteries.

Granger, Patil and Macmillan looked at him with varying degrees of shock. Padma Patil in particular wore a frown.

Fuck.

Unspeakable Croaker spoke, “I trust you know each other?”

Draco swallowed and answered, “Yes, we do.”

Patil scoffed at his answer but otherwise didn’t bother to formulate a response. The other two also kept quiet. Probably thinking this is some sort of joke, Draco mussed.

The silence descended, Draco couldn’t help but fidget at the awkwardness. He ran his hand through his hair and was carefully counting his breaths. He refused to Occlude although the urge to do so was overwhelming.

Then Granger spoke, tone light and easy, “Draco Malfoy, welcome to the Power Room.”

“Yes, thank you,” Draco wheezed out.

Unspeakable Croaker grinned and explained, “I will be overseeing this whole operation, just to keep an eye on things, you understand. Unspeakable Granger has been here the longest and therefore, she leads the entire team. Unspeakable Patil and Macmillan joined a couple of months after her. And then there’s you. The new kid. On a whole, we have a rather flat command structure here. And I think that’s it really. Unspeakable Granger can brief you on the rest. Do I need to explain what happens when you divulge what you’re studying here?”

Draco nodded and answered, “Brains fried to a crisp?”

Unspeakable Croaker’s eyes glinted with mischief and replied, “Worse.”

Draco tried again, “A one way ticket to Azkaban?”

Their department head was smirking now, “Right-o. It goes without saying you can only talk about the specifics of this study with your fellow colleagues. The broad strokes, the nature of your study, you can share with other Unspeakables. Best to err on the side of caution, while you’re getting your bearings. The Vows are very strict, stricter than the Healer vows at St. Mungo’s. Anything implied verbally, memory sharing, or mind magic will be caught. And then your brain gets scrambled and we ship you to prison. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Alright, I’ll leave you to it. I trust there won’t be any trouble with Malfoy’s history?” Croaker asked, looking straight at the three speechless Unspeakables.

Granger cleared her throat and said, “If he doesn’t have a problem working with us, then we’ll get along just fine.”

Croaker looked at him again, the question unsaid but demanding answers all the same. Draco replied quickly, “No, Sir.”

Croaker nodded and left the room. The door slid shut and Draco again found himself in a silent room with three eyes staring at him.

Macmillan spoke first, “Errr… hi. I’m Ernie Macmillan. I don’t know if you remember me.”

Draco held out his hand and said, “I do, prefect right? I remember you.”

Macmillan shook it tentatively, a slow smile creeping into his face. He stepped aside as Patil tapped him on the shoulder.

“Padma Patil.” and she held out her hand.

Draco shook it with enthusiasm, “Right, the smart twin.” This earned him a smirk from Padma.

Then he heard Granger move forward and simply say, “Hermione Granger.”, and left it at that. She didn’t even hold out her hand. Clearly, she thought this was simply ridiculous.

To clear the air, he figured reintroductions were in order, “I’m Draco Malfoy. Granger, you once told me I was a loathsome and evil little cockroach before you broke my nose with your mean right hook. You were right, of course. But if you’ll all give me a chance, I believe I can help the team.”

Macmillan chuckled, “Fair. But we will not tolerate any pureblood bullshit. If I get so much as a whiff of it, you’re out.”

Draco nodded, “I no longer believe myself superior to anyone regardless of blood status, intellect or social standing.”

To his surprise, Padma grinned and asked, “And why is that, pray tell?”

Draco continued, “A lot of things really but what really drove the point home was when I was branded like cattle in my own home by a megalomaniac guest we had the utter misfortune of hosting. Overall unpleasant experience, would not recommend.”

Ernie let out a snort and with that, Padma and Granger broke. They laughed until tears streamed down their faces and they were gasping for breath. Padma recovered first, “Malfoy making jokes, I can’t believe I lived to see it.”

Ernie added, “Just another day in the Department of Mysteries, I guess.”

Granger had a fierce glint in her eyes but refrained from laughing. She tilted her head, as if to examine him. In the end, she said, “Ernie, show him to his desk. Give him the dossiers to study. That should be a good start for the day. Welcome to team, Malfoy.”

“Thank you, Granger."

Chapter 3: July 2003

It took Draco a solid month to get his bearings. The research was fascinating and he was playing catch up. Draco threw himself into the work with a single-minded focus.

Besides, it occupied him enough so he could ignore the things he resolutely did not want to think about.

He can not, would not, should not, go there.

His routine was solid. He’d wake up at 6 am for some laps in the Manor pool. By 8, he’d be freshly showered and ready for work, but catch an early breakfast, finishing just as his parents would come down for their meal.

By 8:50, he’d be at the Ministry Atrium, making his way to the lifts. He arrives at the office by 9. He’d read, make notes and fetch whatever Granger, Padma and Macmillan wanted. He made coffee in their small kitchen, sourced potion ingredients, made calculations they wanted done, double checked rune translations and grabbed books from the DOM library. Other than a brief lunch hour that the group took together at the Ministry cafeteria, it was all routine.

Sometimes, he’d stay after hours but only to finish up anything they wanted.

Padma and Macmillan were cordial enough. The witch even offered to be on first-name basis. He took it like a lifeline.

But Granger was wary.

He didn’t blame her. He knew he had to earn her trust.

He had just arrived in the office and spotted Macmillan. He turned to him and gestured towards an unmarked door that Draco hadn’t seen before, “Alright, in you go, newbie.”

He smiled, “Has that been there all this time?”

Macmillan explained, “Yeah, Hermione cast a Notice-Me-Not on it. But last night, we voted and figured it was time you knew.”

Padma added, “Our study is all about magical capacity, Draco. I think the calculations clued you in, right? Why are some wizards and witches deemed more powerful than others? We are working to fully understand the magical core, how it came to be and why certain wizarding families have a higher capacity for it.”

Draco nodded.

Padma continued, “Albus Dumbledore was said to be the most powerful wizard of his time, we are trying to understand what that means exactly and its correlations to IQ, environment and blood status.”

Granger nudged him and said, “So in the room you go. We’ll test you.”

Not one to be told twice, Draco simply nodded and went into the room. He could see the faces of his new colleagues as they fiddled with the magical instruments. And better still, he could hear them.

“See, he went in without hesitation, Hermione. Asking if it will hurt is absurd.”

Granger bristled, “It was a perfectly valid question. Anyway, Malfoy, we are going to get started now. As a baseline, we use the Patronus charm or any spell of similar complexity. Please cast as soon as you’re comfortable. Padma, get ready.”

Draco nodded and gripped his wand tight, he picked his favorite happy memory of late. His Father, sitting calmly before him, his face lit by a beautiful sunset, saying, “I will let you choose your own bride. You have my word.”

“Expecto Patronum!”

His Hebridean Black dragon burst into corporeal form and Draco looked up and laughed at it. It looked absolutely ridiculous in the tight space, all he could see was the large foot, a part of the stomach and a tucked in wing.

He turned to the glass window, grinned and said, “Can I dispel it now? It looks whack.”

His colleagues stared back at him, Granger’s jaw dropped in shock. Then Ernie groaned and said, “Even his Patronus is obnoxious.”

Padma grinned back and said, “Yes, you can dispel it and come on out. We’ve captured your readings.”

Draco quickly did what he was told. As he reentered the room, he saw Hermione and Ernie making solving arithmancy equations to finalize his reading.

“Do you have it?” Granger asked.

“Yes, I think so. Did you use the Aquinas theorem?”

“Yes. Our results match?”

Ernie exclaimed, “You cheeky witch, why did you add so many decimal places?”

Hermione grinned and shrugged, “I wanted to be accurate.”

Padma scoffed and said, “Accuracy my ass, you’re just showing off.”

Then Macmillan Conjured a massive scroll and compared the results, “Okay, Malfoy, ready for your results?”

He nodded and said, “Hit me with it.”

Padma frowned, “Healthy magical core, all things considered. Casting ability, above average. Core consumption and efficiency, superior. Magical capacity, superior. Overall, pretty on par with most purebloods in our data set, if not slightly better considering history.”

Granger looked over the results, “He’s slightly above Tom Riddle and he was half-blood. Not bad, Malfoy.”

Draco gaped, “I’m more powerful than the He-Who-Has-No-Nose?”

Padma grinned, “Theoretically yes. You have family magic from Malfoy and Black, you have an advantage there. If you wanted, you could be a dab hand at making Horcruxes. Or start a cult.”

He retorted, “Tough, since I’ve never been able to cast an Avada, Padma. Believe me, I tried it on myself to get out of Sixth Year. Didn’t work.”

Macmillan tried to stifle his laugh and snorted instead, “That’s hella dark. But you’re alright, aren’t you Malfoy? Once you got over yourself, that is.”

“Funny. I could say the same thing about you. But thanks, that’s the nicest thing anyone has ever said about me.”

Macmillan promptly lost it this time. Granger rolled her eyes and Draco levelled Padma in his gaze, “So, are you going to show everyone else’s readings?”

Padma smirked and waved her wand, an Illusion coming to life as she went. It was similar to Theo’s diagnostic spells, neatly labeled in a bar graph, their names writ large.

“Oooh, Macmillan, well done.” Draco exclaimed and continued, “Knew you had it in you, mate.”

Padma’s readings were the shortest graph while Granger’s approached Macmillan’s levels. It was mighty close.

Then Macmillan said, “Add Malfoy in.”

Padma consulted the Arithmancy calculations and focused, eyes slamming shut. Then she raised her wand, drawing a complicated movement that he couldn’t track. Eventually the diagnostic expanded and his name was added at the far right.

“Wait, that can’t be right!” Macmillan exclaimed. Then he turned to Draco and saw the smirk on his face, “Oh stop grinning, you loon.”

His results exceeded everyone. The graph had to readjust to fit his results in and it corrected everyone in relation to his.

“Oh, don’t look so smug Malfoy,” when his smile became wider, Granger sighed and said, “Padma, add the Dumbledores and Voldemort.”

Padma laughed before acquiescing to Hermione’s request. Draco couldn’t help it as his face fell in dismay. The graph corrected itself again and the Dumbledores’ power dwarfed everyone by comparison.

“That’s fascinating. Err… how? That is, how did the Ministry get readings for Tom Riddle? I can’t imagine Snake Lord subjecting himself to a test. Might have tempered his delusions of grandeur too much.”

Granger’s smirk was positively gleeful as she answered, “Some genius Unspeakable, we don’t know exactly who it was, spelled a power gauge ward within the Ministry. We got Tom and Dumbledore’s reading during the Battle of the Department of Mysteries, Fifth Year. Coincidentally, most Death Eaters too.”

Padma explained further, “But it’s hard without a baseline. All this is theoretical and the goal is to standardise everything. We use Patronus because all 3 of us could cast it and it is relatively complex, almost rare even. But Ernie here stumbled across the gauge instrument, it was constantly spitting out raw data, no names, just spells or the magical intent. It wasn’t until two years ago when we figured out what it was.”

Granger added, “I knew the relative date and time when the battle occurred and extrapolated from there. I reverse engineered it to find Dumbledore’s reading, he cast a Patronus at some point, positing of course that it couldn’t have been Tom’s, and it was powerful enough to move the needle, not to mention everything else that they did during the fight. Tom Riddle though, he was almost pure intent. On a data perspective, I’d say he was pushing himself to keep up with Dumbledore.”

Draco rubbed his hand on his jaw, his mind was reeling with the implications. And he spoke, “So clearly, a high magical capacity doesn’t mean the witch or wizard will go on to do great things, like invent things for the betterment of wizarding society or solve societal problems. It’s just some magical cores are bigger than others.”

“Deeper. Think of it like a well,” Granger corrected.

“Right.”

Granger then went on to brief him about the work he would be doing. He was going to team up with Padma to standardize the readings. He was fairly adept at Arithmancy, Theo was probably better but he chose to work at St. Mungos.

The end goal for the study is threefold. One, expanding their data set to include around 80% of Britain’s wizarding population by recreating the Ward.

Two, the invention of a spell to detect magical capacity so it can be summoned like a diagnostic. Draco noted that Padma was great at conjuring visual representations of data.

Three, publishing the findings of the study for the Department of Mysteries Library.

Granger handled data collection while Macmillan worked on understanding the Ministry ward and how it was replicated to the room Draco was just in.

Draco pondered on the ethical ramifications of the study, specifically how it could be misused. If this came to light, people could use this to other certain groups. It could be a rallying cry for extremist beliefs. They needed to present a narrative that’s clear - potential didn’t automatically equate to greatness. After being inducted in a cult, he was hyper-sensitive about this.

Granger put him to work, reading reports on how they conducted the study. He absorbed the information, making careful notes in a leather notebook. They broke for lunch, eating at the ghastly Ministry cafeteria together. Draco ignored the stares and whispers.

He concentrated on finishing his inedible sandwich, keeping his head down.

“Hermione!” came the dulcet tones of none other than the Chosen One himself. Draco looked up and found him standing by their table.

“Harry! Did you just get back from Belfast?”

Potter ignored the question and stared at Draco instead. Then he asked, “Malfoy? What are you doing here?”

Granger answered for him, “He’s the new Unspeakable for our team.”

Potter rounded on Granger, face aghast, “And is he… okay? Are you okay?”

This got him an eye roll and an explanation, “Stop. He’s fine. No bullying remarks so far.”

Macmillan chimed in, “None whatsoever. I think it’s a good fit, certainly spices up our dynamic. One of each house.”

Jaws dropped around the table as everyone realized Macmillan was right. He continued, “Oh don’t look so surprised. Can’t believe none of you clocked that.”

Draco continued to ponder this as he stared at the table, chewing his sandwich carefully. Macmillan was observant, he noted. Sharp, even.

Potter crossed his arms, stance wide as he stared at him. He cleared his throat and said, “Malfoy, can I speak to you privately?”

Granger rolled her eyes and Draco stood to comply. He was shocked to find he was taller than Potter now. By a lot. His chin was level with Potter’s unruly hair. Clearly that hasn’t changed.

Potter gestured to follow him and as they rounded the corner, the Auror faced him. Potter ran a hand through his hair and asked, “Listen… I hate to ask but I know you’re close. How’s Pansy doing?”

Draco’s eyes widened in surprise but he wasn’t one to give anything away, “She’s secured funding for her clothing line. Probably ready to launch next year.”

Potter took that at face value and nodded, “So she’s fine? She’s okay? Doing well?”

Draco answered simply, “Very well.”

The Auror breathed a sigh of relief, “Good. I’m glad to hear that. Look, I know I could have handled that break up better. I should have been more upfront or something. I never wanted to hurt her, it’s just… complicated.”

Gryffindors. Always so upfront, wearing their hearts on their sleeves. A Slytherin would never divulge something like this to a stranger.

His eyebrows rose, and he asked, “Why are you telling me this?”

Potter spluttered, “I mean… I thought… Well, erm, she’s your friend.”

“She is.”

“Right. And when did you last see her?”

Draco shrugged, the epitome of nonchalance, “Last month actually, we were in France. She’s back in the country.”

Potter nodded and Draco decided to throw him a bone, “She did say the breakup blindsided her, but she’s doing well. Came with a fellow for my birthday, he was nice. French, but nice.”

Which wasn’t technically a lie. Draco was very nice that day.

He was shocked to see the dismay on the Auror’s face. Then Potter looked at his shoes, hands deep in his pockets, “So she’s dating…”

Draco gave him a grim smile, “She’s a gorgeous witch, Potter,” as if that explained everything.

“Right, she’s always been too good for the likes of me. I keep thinking back to when we were together, you know. She was quiet, stable and calming. That’s what I remember the most. And it was nice after the chaos of the war. All that uncertainty, she was steady, like a rock.”

Draco cleared his throat, this was getting a bit too maudlin, “Look Potter, I don’t mean to be rude but this is really none of my business. I think you should tell your friends this, have them hear you out.”

“No… I hate to bother Hermione, she’s far too busy. Besides, she’ll look at it like a problem to be solved. I don’t really need that right now. And Ron would never understand. He hated Pansy, said it was unnatural, our relationship. Of course, he’s loyal to his sister. That's all he knows.”

Draco laughed at this and said, “You need other friends.”

“Drinks after work then?” Potter answered. He looked in dire need of someone to listen.

This day was becoming utterly bizarre. And now Potter was here offering his friendship.

Merlin, save the Gryffindors from themselves.

“Alright. Call me Draco.” he said as he extended his hand.

Potter grinned like a buffoon, clasped his hand and replied simply, “Harry.”

–

The rest of his day went swimmingly. It was more reading, stacks of parchment were piled on his desk and with a valiant effort, he made a small dent in the workload.

The research was fascinating. The Ward cast on the Ministry had the most complex rune structure he had ever seen and Macmillan had already translated a third of it. It was very impressive. He made a mental note to find helpful references in the Malfoy library.

Padma and Granger were going toe to toe on their Arithmancy calculations, both doing the same problem and comparing results for accuracy. Padma was a whiz at numbers, he observed.

And Granger was a marvel, but he didn't dwell on it too much. It wasn’t exactly breaking news. She has always been brilliant.

6 pm rolled around and Granger called out, “Guys, I’m leaving. Please make sure to cast the Locking Spells when you leave.”

Padma and Macmillan made noises of assent. Draco simply stared at her and nodded. Five minutes after Granger left, a large, wispy white-blue stag galloped into the room.

Potter’s voice said, “Malfoy… err, Draco. Right, I’m at the Leaky, come when you’re able.”

Macmillan smirked and said, “Now don’t be shy. Send him a reply.”

Draco grinned as he whipped out his wand and cast.

“Expecto Patronum!”

“Harry, I’m on my way,” he said clearly to the dragon’s stomach. If he focused, he could almost see the shimmer on its scales. Draco saw his Patronus flex its legs as it prepared to jump and take flight. It was gone in a flash.

Padma snickered, “We’re right below the Atrium. Could you cast it again here so we can see what it looks like?”

Macmillan looked excited, “Oooh I’ll come with you.”

He was feeling playful and it seemed like a good end to a long work day, “Alright, I’ll cast it here before I leave. Let’s go up together. Rude to keep the Chosen One waiting.”

Draco quickly shrugged on his overcoat and grabbed his leather satchel that was filled to bursting with notes and extra quills. For the third time that day, he cast his Patronus and smiled. Quickly, they made their way out, emerging on to the circular room and beelining for the lift. There was rarely a queue.

As the lift opened into the Atrium, Macmillan caught sight of a large head emerging from the floor near the fountain. Padma laughed so hard, she collapsed to the floor.

“Mate, that just looks ridiculous. Have you measured how tall it is?” Ernie gasped.

“Around 40-50 feet, give or take.”

Padma turned to him and asked, “Malfoy, forgive me if I sound rude. But how are you able to summon one? I thought Death Eaters couldn’t.”

Draco raised his hands in mock surrender, “No harm in curiosity. And that’s actually a myth. Snape was Branded like me and he was able to summon one regularly. It’s hard, don’t get me wrong. I only managed wisps for years, but a corporeal form emerged after a breakthrough with my Mind Healer,” then he grimaced and added, “Theo said he was so sure it was going to be a ferret.”

Macmillan clapped him on the shoulder and jokingly said, “You’re really alright, aren’t you Malfoy?”

He nodded, “I try my best, only for you Macmillan.”

“Call me Ernie.”

He smirked, “No fucking way, I’ll call you Ernest.”

Ernie’s face fell, “How did you know? I’ve told no one.”

Padma’s eyes streamed with tears as she laughed at Ernie’s distress.

–

Harry was sitting at a discreet booth. Once Draco approached, he whipped out his wand, cast a Notice-Me-Not and Muffliato in quick succession. Draco could feel the minor ward tingling as he crossed it. He was already nursing his pint and had another under a Stasis Charm.

Draco left his things and went to the bar. His Firewhiskey was served with no issues, thank Salazar. Once he was back and seated across Harry, he took a sip.

Harry started, “Your Patronus scared the shit out of me. Landed right in front of the table and lowered its head so it could deliver the message. Basically announced to everyone in the bar that I’m here.”

Draco smiled, “I hardly use it to send messages because of its size. I only did it in the interest of office unity. I should really learn how to make it smaller.”

Harry laughed, “I’m glad you could make it.”

Draco replied, “Of course.”

And without preamble, Harry launched into his tirade, waxing poetic about Pansy’s hair, how she smelled, her clear alabaster skin.

Then he segued into how kind Pansy was, so patient, so gentle and all things lovely. Draco nodded and grunted during appropriate times and said very little.

He went on and on and Draco let his new friend spill his guts over four pints and chips.

Salazar, please spare me from the drama.

“Gin, you know, she comes from a big family. I always wanted a big family. Six brothers, Molly and Arthur - they are good folk. Took me in when I was so fucking lonely, Draco. I’ll be forever grateful to them. Molly once said, years ago, she considered me her son. This was before Ginny and I ever got together, I was so touched, and I welcomed it.”

Draco nodded in response.

“But they are just so chaotic and noisy. Boisterous, always shouting over each other, lovingly of course. And I can’t help but think, ‘I'm grateful to them’, that’s a fact, but does that really mean I have to marry into the family to show my gratitude?”

Draco’s eyes widened in response.

Wow, Harry Potter has got some depth.

Harry continued, “Pansy was so easy to be with. We stayed in when we wanted, went out when we felt like it. She didn’t demand any of my time, drag me to an event even though I was bone tired chasing dark wizards just because it was someone’s birthday or anniversary or yet another fucking celebration of some meaningless milestone. One time, I had to come to a party because someone’s bleeding crup gave birth to a litter of cruppies. My team had just rounded up a unicorn hair smuggling ring and they resisted every step of the way. I got hit with 2 Stunners and just wanted to go home after all the paperwork was filed.”

Draco spoke, “That’s tough. But it sounds to me you’ve really given this a lot of thought.”

Harry laughed, “It’s all I’ve thought about. Kreacher worshipped Pansy, you know? She understood him and the meals Kreacher cooked to please her, he outdid himself every single night. I never ate better, but don’t tell Molly Weasley that. I’ll deny it to my last breath and call you a liar.”

“Right, Harry. Not that I don’t love this trauma dump you’ve unleashed upon me, but the verbal diarrhea is getting a bit much. You’ve made some valid points though so I have to ask, what are you going to do about it?”

Harry shrugged, “Honestly, I don’t know yet. I’m still figuring it out.”

He nodded, “Fair.”

“Sometimes Pansy asks me about our school years, the Triwizard Tournament, Sirius, Teddy. And with Gin, I don’t have to explain anything because she was there. But I realized, talking about it with Pansy doesn’t feel like I’m reliving the trauma. It’s like I’m acknowledging it, mistakes and flaws and all.”

Draco finished his drink, because what else could he say after that.

Chapter 4: September 2003

Draco shuffled into their laboratory, close to an hour late.

Granger’s hair crackled with annoyance as she hissed, “Where were you?”

Draco explained, “The owl came late. I thought for sure it would arrive last night but the rain has been relentless. The poor owl arrived soaked and shivering to the bone, I had to feed it a couple drops of Pepper-Up and a solid meal.”

Granger’s hair deflated and she looked chastised, “Oh, sorry. I didn’t know.”

“The Waterproof Charm held though. The book is fine.”

Granger’s hands were outstretched as she said, “Gimme!”

Draco rolled his eyes and pulled out the massive tome from his satchel, “Fresh from Norway.”

Granger cradled it in her hands like it was a baby and carefully laid it down on the table. The rest of the group crowded in and she caressed the leather cover gently, “Wow. The cover alone is a work of art.”

The incredibly rare, out-of-print book contained derivatives of Elder Futhark runes which he found in the Manor Library. Predictably, it was cursed with some nasty spell that prevented anyone but Malfoy blood from opening it. As old as it was, no Curse-Breaker in Britain could undo it.

Luckily, Lucius found a team in Norway who could handle it. As a test, the book was sent and came back curse-free. Draco then asked his father to put them to task on the entire catalog of the Library.

“Open it, Hermione,” Padma asked excitedly.

Gingerly, Hermione flipped the cover open and browsed through some pages. Her eyes were animated, teary-eyed, “The illustrations are incredible.”

It was. Gold foil, vibrant colors and intricate scrollwork covered full page sections of the book.

“This will speed up my translations. I could be done by next year.” Ernie exclaimed.

“You’re welcome, Ernest. Only the best for you.” Draco answered with a smirk.

“Malfoy, thank you. This will help us out a lot,” Granger said, still flipping through the pages.

“Happy to help,” Draco moved into his desk and left his team cooing over the book.

–

“Go on, ask him.” Padma nudged.

“What if he says no?”

“Come on, he’s a gentleman. He’ll make some excuse to soften the blow. You’ll hardly feel it.”

Granger rolled her eyes and approached Draco, she said softly, “Malfoy?”

“Yes?” he asked without looking up. But her scent pervaded his senses just the same. Books, night blooming jasmine and grass freshly watered by rain. He fought the urge to bury his face in her hair.

“We’re having a little get-together at Grimmauld Place tomorrow. Would you like to come?” she asked nervously.

He looked up and their eyes met, Draco tamped down the urge to Occlude and answered, “Oh. The old Black townhouse?”

Relax. Don’t be over eager. Play it cool.

Granger nodded and Draco continued, “I’ll try to swing by. Blaise and Greg wanted to meet up for drinks but I can come a bit later.”

“Zabini and Goyle, right?”

“Yes. Greg’s first outing since becoming a father. Poor chap needs a breather.”

“I didn’t know Goyle got married.”

Draco grinned, “Yes, last year.”

“Alright, you know the address?”

“I do, Granger,” he didn’t feel the need to mention he legally owned the place. Not that he would put Harry Potter out into the streets. What would the headlines say?

Death Eater turned Greedy Landlord Draco Malfoy Evicts Chosen One From Black Townhouse!

Homeless Harry Potter Turned Out Into The Streets By Failed Assassin Draco “Youngest Death Eater” Malfoy!

All of Magical Britain would call for his head.

Granger eyed him warily and nodded as she backed off.

Padma squealed, “You did it! What did he say?”

“He says he’ll try to swing by.”

Padma’s face fell, “Oh.”

–

Draco Apparated into the small park across Grimmauld Place. Greg called it an early night, anxious about leaving Tracey alone with the baby. He didn’t point out the combined army of Davis and Goyle family house elves at their beck and call.

Blaise wanted to come but he didn’t know if he could bring a plus one. Not wanting to be rude, he expressed the same to Blaise and the other man quickly understood. He made other plans and Draco went alone.

He evaluated himself - navy tailored suit, crisp white shirt sans tie. He ran his fingers through his hair and knocked on the door. It swung open to reveal a highly inebriated Harry Potter.

“Draco, you made it!”

Harry welcomed him inside. Draco stepped into the foyer and noted what Harry had done to the place. It wasn’t great and looked dilapidated. But it looked welcoming enough.

Draco stumbled, knocking over the umbrella stand they had in the hallway. The next thing he knew, curtains above burst open, revealing a moldy old portrait.

“FILTH, SCUM, BLOOD TRAITORS AND MUDBLOODS!!! HOW DARE YO - Oh, you’re a Malfoy, aren’t you?”

Harry grabbed the curtains and attempted to wrestle it closed.

Draco answered, “Draco, Aunt Walburga. My mother, Narcissa, sends her regards.”

“Wonderful! Would you mind evicting all of these disgusting guests in my home post haste?! I saw a Mudblood and a Blood Traitor procreating on my precious French brocade sofa. I am absolutely appalled!”

Harry looked at Draco sheepishly and explained, “Sorry about this, mate. Believe me, we tried removing the portrait, Curse-Breakers have had a go at it. It won’t budge.”

Draco sighed, “Ah. And you’ve just been living with this foul thing?”

Walburga exclaimed, “EXCUSE MEEEE?!!!! FOUL?!!! BOY, I AM A BLACK TWICE-OVER! PUREST OF THE PURE BLOODS SINCE BEFORE YOUR ANCESTORS SET FOOT ON BRITISH SOIL!!!”

Draco replied, “Yes, announce to the room your incestuous ways, why don’t you.”

Then he pointed his wand into his palm and murmured a Slicing Hex. Blood welled and he swiped it into the frame. And without further fanfare, he lifted the painting from the wall.

It went easily.

Harry gaped at him, dumbfounded as Draco Shrank the portrait into the size of a postage stamp. His voice was clear and even when he said, “Evanesco.”

The portrait disappeared into the ether and Draco Healed his hand without fuss.

A burst of drunken cheer rang out, he didn’t realize he had an audience. Granger, front and center was grinning at him wildly. Behind and beside her were a curious collection of her closest friends.

Harry exclaimed, “We are free! Oh God, I never thought I’d live to see the day!”

That’s an odd sentiment coming from the Boy-Who-Lived.

“Good one Malfoy,” Granger said to him, nodding appreciatively.

“Happy to bleed on antique furniture anytime, Granger.”

Harry handed him a cold beer and Draco dutifully drank, “Come on, I’ll introduce you to everyone.”

He was led to the living room, where Ginevra Weasley was holding court with their friends. A banner on the wall proclaimed, ‘Happy Birthday, Hermione!’.

Salazar, he was an idiot. Of course it was her birthday. And he brought nothing.

Fuck!

“OI! WHO INVITED THE SODDING DEATH EATER?!” came the dulcet tones of Draco’s least favorite Weasley, Ronald.

Hermione bristled, “I did.”

Ron was red-faced as he rounded on Hermione, “What?! WHY IN THE EVER LOVING FUCK WOULD YOU INVITE HIM?”

Harry walked over to his friend, “Breathe, Ron. It’s Hermione’s birthday, she can invite whoever she wants,” in a tone not unlike the one you would use on a small child throwing a tantrum.

As Weasley shuffled off into a corner, still glowering, face as red as his hair, Ginevra Weasley acknowledged him, “Well, well, well… hello Malfoy.”

“Weasley.” he replied politely.

“Hermione says you’ve been working together in the Department of Mysteries.”

“We are,” he answered simply.

“Dracooooooooo!” Padma’s voice came from behind him.

“Padmaaaaaaaaa!” he said, mimicking her tone. Then he deadpanned, ”Had a few, have you?”

“You, good Sir, are late!”

“Apologies, Madame. I shall endeavor to be on time in the future. Where is Ernest?”

Padma giggled, “He’s here somewhere.”

Ginevra eyed the pair mischievously and smirked, “Enjoy the party, Malfoy.”

He nodded politely and turned to the rest of the room. He spotted Granger and Weasley huffing at each other as they exchanged words.

Padma served him some food from the kitchen and he thanked her. He was feeling rather peckish. She sat perched on a stool and watched Draco demolish a platter of chips. The Beef Wellington was surprisingly delicious and some apple tart for dessert. Padma kept up the chatter.

Kreacher chose that moment to slink into the kitchen, he froze at the sight of Draco’s hair, “Mmm-master Draco?!”

“Hello Kreacher! Was the Beef Wellington your doing? It's delicious.”

“Has Master Draco come to take Kreacher away from here? Kreacher would be proud to serve at Malfoy Manor where the last of the Blacks reside,” Kreacher said without conviction.

Padma’s eyes widened as she looked around. Draco knew she figured out the implications of a house elf asking to come with him. He was its master and therefore he owned the house.

“Not a single word, Padma,” he warned.

Then he turned to elf and said, “I’m sorry. Mother only allows free elves in the Manor, Kreacher.”

Kreacher’s eyes welled, “Please… no clothes, Master Draco.”

“Kreacher, I think you should stay here. Harry, he also needs someone to take care of him and the house.”

The elf's eyes widened, “Master… are you asking Kreacher to take care of the house and Master Harry? I can do that, Sir.”

Draco smiled, “Would you? That would be wonderful, Kreacher.”

Kreacher smiled at him and promised he would do his best. The house elf Disapparated with a small pop and Draco turned to Padma.

“It’s your house!”

“Not quite. House elves serve the family magic. But the house has been willed to Harry by its former owner, my cousin, Sirius Black.”

Padma grimaced, “That’s a legal quagmire.”

“The Wizengamot will probably laugh me out of the courtroom. The Prophet will demand for my head for daring to evict Saint Potter, Savior of All.”

Padma laid a hand on his arm, “I know you like to joke about it, Draco. Perhaps it’s your way of coping. But it’s not fair to you, how they act, you were just a child. Same as us. Ron acting like that, it was…” she refused to say more but wrinkled her nose.

He grinned, “Cheers Padma. And thank you for saying so.”

They rejoined the party after that.

–

Hermione arrived at the office Monday morning and on her desk was a large bouquet of freesias, purple irises and an odd pink flower at the bottom. The card simply said, “Happy Birthday, Granger.”

She walked up to him, tapped him on the back and said, “Thank you Malfoy. They are lovely.”

“You’re welcome, Granger.”

“Did you have a nice time? At the party?”

“I did. Thank you for inviting me.”

“I’m… erm, sorry about Ron saying that. He was drunk and sometimes he says things he doesn’t mean.”

Draco held his tongue, she was giving Ronald Weasley too much credit. He meant every word. But he said, “You never have to apologize to me, Granger. You get a lifetime pass.”

She smiled, genuine and bright, “Thank you, Malfoy.”

The lab descended into silence as they all concentrated on each of their work. It was yet another long day at the lab.

Chapter 5: November - December 2003

Padma and Hermione found themselves at Harrod’s for afternoon tea. The day has been lovely. They got pampered with haircuts and manicures and did a bit of early Christmas shopping.

“What are you going to wear for the Malfoy Gala?” Padma asked.

Hermione frowned, “Something, I don’t know…”

“How about Muggle fashion? Lately Madam Malkin’s robes just look so tired, I think she’s lost her spark.”

“Oooh, maybe that can work. I’ve been dreading it, to be honest.”

“Because of what happened during the war?” Padma queried.

“That and many other reasons. This is the first year I’ve accepted their invitation. Harry went last year with Ron and Ginny. He said the place was absolutely transformed.”

“I think my sister did a write-up about it. But that was years ago. Some sort of massive renovation. Took a while too, if I remember correctly.”

“Yeah. I met Narcissa once.”

Padma’s eyes bugged out, “When was this?”

Hermione’s eyebrows met as she struggled to remember, “Two, three years ago? She was perfectly nice. It was brief but she was very polite. Did I tell you she apologized to me after the war?”

“No, you didn't.”

It was a warm summer day. She was sat at Andromeda’s parlor with her sister and Narcissa Malfoy. Andromeda warned her she was coming and she was all in knots about it since the previous night. But she came anyway.

Narcissa was in near tears as she begged for Hermione’s forgiveness. She said her piece and by the end of tea, she knew with enough time, she could forgive Narcissa Malfoy.

–

DECEMBER 2003

Malfoy Manor had never looked as magical as it did during the New Year’s Eve Gala. All notable names of Wizarding society had come out in force. Decked to the nines, everyone dressed to impress, family jewels in full display.

Narcissa Malfoy was in her element. With Lucius at her side, they graciously floated across the ballroom floor, making everyone feel special and seen during the party. Draco was taking a breather with his friends away from the crowd. Theo discreetly cast a diagnostic on his friend.

“I heard Hermione will be here,” Theo mentioned.

Draco was a bundle of nerves when he answered, “Yes, she RSVP’d. Mother was all excited when she received it.”

Pansy chimed in, “How bad is it?”

“Physically, he’s okay. But I’m not happy about this,” he said as he gestured to a part of his diagnostic that was pulsing yellow.

“I’m fine, Theo.”

“Mate, respectfully, you are not fine. You’re not even on the same planet as fine. You’re all anxious and sweaty.”

He decided to voice the source of his agitation, “What if she gets triggered being here?”

Theo looked pensive, Draco’s concerns were valid. To alleviate his friend’s fears, he offered, “Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on her.”

Draco sat up and finished his Firewhiskey. He straightened his tux and stood at his full height. He looked every inch of the pureblood prince he is, Theo noted.

But so much damage. He hides it so well.

–

It was weird to be at Malfoy Manor. It looked different, to be fair, but she couldn’t shake the feeling of unease. Harry and Ginny were out looking their shiniest best, summoned by the Ministry to attend. Harry fidgeted in his formal tux and Ginny glittered on his arm. She looked fantastic.

Hermione glanced over at Ron who was well on his way to complete intoxication. She excused herself to find the loo, three glasses of champagne had run through her.

She quickly found a bathroom following discreet signs. When she was done, she freshened her makeup, her navy gown contrasting gorgeously with her olive skin. It had been a splurge for her, but Ginny dragged her to Madame Malkin’s to have it custom made. It was fine silk, draping beautifully across her body, accentuating her curves.

She exited the loo when she heard murmurs by an open door. She slowly made her way closer.

“We have to help, Narcissa.”

“Lucius, no. We promised.”

“I just feel so helpless. My poor son, my darling boy…”

“No, Lucius. If Draco finds out he will never forgive us. We were so close to losing him, we’re lucky he even spoke to us after the trial. And now, I think we just have to wait.”

Not one to eavesdrop, she decided to leave before she could be seen. But she couldn't help but ponder the conversation she had overheard as she walked back to the ballroom. She couldn’t shake the anguish in Lucius’ voice, she didn’t even know he cared about Draco. He certainly didn't when he followed the Dark Lord.

But Narcissa was so worried.

She was near their table again when she saw someone familiar in the corner of her eye. She swivelled and exclaimed, “Theodore! Goodness, it’s been such a long time.”

“Hermione Granger, you’re looking lovely tonight,” he bellowed, “Putting every single one of you inbred louts to shame,” he finished as he grinned at her.

“Be quiet. You are incorrigible.”

“Ah, Theodore. I haven’t seen you all night.” Narcissa said, voice soft and kind. Lucius in tow.

“Cissa! Hello, I’m here of course. Making a nuisance of myself. May I formally introduce you? Hermione Granger, Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy, our most gracious hosts this evening.”

Hermione smiled at Narcissa and simply gazed at Lucius, “Thank you for inviting me.”

Narcissa beamed, “Of course, Miss Granger. Thank you for gracing our humble event. Are you having a good time?”

Theo smiled at her and winked. She answered, “Yes, it’s been quite nice to have a little break for the holidays. You have a lovely home, Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy.” she added with a glint in her eye.

Narcissa didn’t miss a beat, “You’re too kind, thank you. We’ve gutted several rooms and redid most of the decor. Our Mind Healer suggested it and it’s been a most helpful piece of therapy. Perhaps you’d like a tour of the Library?”

Lucius chimed in, “Yes, Theo, perhaps you can take Miss Granger.”

Theo answered, “Why don’t we all go. Lucius, you can explain that undertaking you did recently for the Library.”

Lucius gestured for them to follow him. He offered his arm to Hermione and she slid her arm in his. Theo partnered with Narcissa.

As they walked by a pillar, Hermione spotted Harry, his mouth open in shock as he looked at her. He mouthed, what the fuck?

She mouthed back, I know.

Soon enough, they reached a massive double door. Lucius waved a hand and it swung open like it weighed nothing.

“Wow.” Hermione gasped.

Lucius smiled at her, eyes kind, “Quite right. Go ahead, Miss Granger.”

Draco materialized out of the stacks and announced his presence simply, “Hello.”

That simple word could have detonated a bomb, Hermione noted. Tensions rose so high the air could have crackled with it. Hermione looked around and saw Theo clench his jaw.

Narcissa went white, Lucius looked panicked and he stammered, “Ah, Dra-Draco…”

“Mother, Father, Theo, Granger… are you here to look at the Library?”

Theo answered quickly, “It was my idea. I was looking around for you so you can give her a tour.”

Hermione spoke to clear the air, “Mr. Malfoy, Theo mentioned a project you undertook for the Library? Could you tell me more about that?”

Lucius smiled at her gratefully, “Yes well it all started with the Elder Futhark book, actually. The one that gave Draco so much trouble?”

She nodded, “Yes I remember.”

He continued, “After their triumph with the book, we commissioned them to do the entire Library. Took months but we got there in the end. Free of curses and free to enjoy. You’re welcome to borrow whatever you wish, Miss Granger.”

Hermione shrieked, “What? Are you serious?”

Narcissa grinned, “His name is Lucius, dear. Sirius was my cousin.”

Theo rolled his eyes, “Black wit, ladies and gentlemen.”

She laughed, “He once made the exact same joke.”

Lucius smiled at his wife, “Never gets old, darling.”

Theo said with a mischievous glint in his eyes, “Draco, would you take Hermione to look at the Muggle collection? I think it could use some of her recommendations. Narcissa, Lucius, shall we return to the party?”

He nodded as he fought the urge to Occlude. He offered his arm to Hermione, “This way, Granger.”

Narcissa, Lucius and Theo turned to exit. When they were a fair distance away, Narcissa said, “Theo, please explain to him, we didn’t mean to meddle. Please.”

“Why are you so worried?” Theo asked.

Lucius explained, “We promised we wouldn’t interfere. Narcissa thinks he’ll never speak to us again if we do. I’m inclined to believe that is the case.”

“Right, well… yes. I agree,” Theo mulled this over before he spoke again, “Alright, I’ll speak to him.”

Lucius couldn’t help but ask, “Is she even single?”

“Lucius, be quiet. Let’s respect Draco’s wishes and keep out of it.”

Theo grinned, “At any rate, Ronald Weasley’s single-minded quest tonight has been to drink the bar dry. He’s succeeding. Couldn’t even keep his date entertained.”

Narcissa’s eyebrows rose, previous admonition forgotten, “I don’t think they came together. I know for a fact Miss Granger arrived alone. The Weasley siblings arrived with Harry Potter.”

He could never resist such gossip, “The plot thickens.”

–

Draco stood a few paces away as Hermione browsed the books. She looked fine, a bit apprehensive to be at Malfoy Manor but she was handling it well.

She spoke first, “The Manor… is different from what I remembered.”

He looked at her eyes, concerned, “Granger, I’m so sorry. I was worried you’d be triggered by being here. Are you alright? Do you want to leave?”

She smiled, “Not at all. I thought so but I’m happily surprised.”

“Good, if you’re uncomfortable at any time, just let me know.”

She nodded and exclaimed, “Ah, this is just plain unfair, Malfoy. You have the first editions of Austen’s works? Wow. And Tolstoy too, Kafka… Bronte, good. Steinbeck??? Whoa, that’s impressive. This is a well rounded collection, a solid start. You’re missing a few of the classics though.”

“If you could make a list, I’ll ask someone to acquire them promptly.”

Hermione sighed, “Right. Producing this most helpful list, this favor I’ll do you, what do I get in return?”

“Whatever you want,” Draco answered.

“A fair exchange. You wouldn’t want some guest coming in here and imply that the great and ancient Malfoy Library is lacking, wouldn’t you?”

“I wouldn’t know. No one ever dared.”

Hermione barked out a laugh.

The sound of it filled him with warmth, chasing away the cold and dread that had enveloped him all night.

–

Draco found his family, Theo and Pansy in the formal living room. The guests had gone home, there were no overnight guests this year.

Not counting Pansy and Theo who considered New Year’s Brunch at Malfoy Manor as tradition.

“Ah Draco, where have you been?” Pansy asked.

Draco ignored her as he sat. He looked everyone around him in the eye. Everyone was panicking, except Pansy.

She rounded on him and stuck a finger in his chest. “Look here, Draco Malfoy. Your parents aren’t meddling. They were the hosts, of course they’d talk to Granger. Imagine for a moment please, what the Prophet would print if they snubbed the Golden Girl. And Theo, he knew what happened to her in the drawing room, his degenerate father had told him about it. He knew she’d be uncomfortable, had this brilliant idea of showing her the Library, to show her that this isn’t a house of horrors, and that girl lives for the written word. It was perfectly done.”

Theo explained, “It was my idea, Drake. I’m sorry. She was just standing there, her date completely ignoring her. I couldn’t stand it. You know I have a soft spot for her. I heard her nightmares when we shared the Head’s dorm in Eighth Year. She… she forgot to cast a Silencio sometimes. You know Draco, you heard it once when you slept there.”

Lucius’ eyes widened this revelation, “The girl has nightmares?”

Theo nodded, “From what I heard and what my father told me, it’s Bellatrix. Something about how she didn’t take anything. How it’s fake. She still has the scar from Bellatrix’s knife too. It was slow to heal but the text is unmistakable.”

Lucius asked, “What do you mean? Bellatrix carved a word into her arm?”

He nodded, “Mudblood.”

Narcissa collapsed into a chair, “Merlin…”

Silence descended as everyone absorbed what Theo had shared.

Draco spoke, “For once, I’d just like my wishes to be respected. I see her everyday at work and I would really like to keep things professional. Let me just be clear, I don’t want to Occlude but if you give her any inkling, any idea, it would make it very difficult for me. Please do not put me in that position. Please stay away from her.”

His mother nodded, “It will be as you wish, darling.”

Lucius paced, “But I’ve given her permission to borrow books. I cannot rescind that.”

Pansy spoke, “Draco, this is absurd. They need to make amends to Granger. It’s the only way forward. If you force them to stay away, they’ll never get the chance. Doesn’t she deserve some closure at least?”

His father pleaded, “This is a life debt, Draco. We owe her. Please son. Allow us this.”

Draco nodded, “Fine. But keep it friendly.”

Pansy retorted, “Oooh, I can just slap you silly, you overdramatic arse. You’re making this doubly hard for everyone.”

Chapter 6: January 2004

An owl arrived with a familiar scrawl addressed to Draco.

Malfoy,

Here’s the list, free of charge. Please take this as a gesture of goodwill from me. This is what friends do, if you’re not familiar with the concept.

Complete works of JRR Tolkien
Complete works of CS Lewis
Complete works of Marcel Proust
Complete works of Fyodor Dostoevsky
Complete works of Charles Dickens
Published works of Robert Jordan - his magnum opus hasn’t finished yet, but you should be able to get 9 in the series
Published works of Gabriel Garcia Marquez
Published works of Toni Morrison

This should be a good start in expanding your library. I’m grateful for the opportunity to aid you in this endeavor.

If the invitation still stands, I’d like to formally request to visit the Library. I am looking for some reference texts for a pet project of mine, the details of which are too sensitive to put in writing. Please owl me back at your earliest convenience possible dates and times.

Your friend,

Hermione

Draco had read the letter over brunch while Theo read the missive over his shoulder.

“Well that didn’t take long, did it?” he said as he snatched the letter. Draco simply let it go.

Theo was now sharing the letter to Narcissa who exclaimed, “Isn’t she just lovely? So polite and considerate. Look Lucius, she’s asking to come over.”

Lucius frowned, “But we do have Dickens. I’ll send the rest of the list to our purchaser.”

Theo griped, “She probably didn’t see them. Remember when we read them Draco?”

Pansy scoffed, “Both of you probably saw Dick on the spine and went with that.”

Theo pointed at Pansy and declared, “Okay, I’m not saying you’re wrong. But it was a revelation, I’ll have you know. I had great expectations and I was not disappointed.”

Draco let out a barking laugh, “David Copperfield is better.”

Draco stood and Duplicated Granger’s letter. He folded the original and handed the copy to his Father and said, “Please excuse me, Mother. I’ll reply and invite her for tea later this afternoon.”

He sat in his study, carefully writing his reply.

Granger,

Your list will be sent to our Muggle purchaser later today, excluding Dickens as we already have them. Father has expressed his thanks, you have mine too.

Following your gesture of goodwill, and if you consent, Mother would like to invite you for tea later today at 3 pm. The Library should be at your disposal by then.

Your servant,

DLM

He summoned his eagle owl Maximus and carefully attached his letter. The owl gave him an affectionate hoot as he lifted it to the window. He gave his instructions and added softly, “Be quick, please?”

In response, Maximus gripped his arm extra tight, showing he understood as he spread his wings wide to take flight.

After Maximus left, he reopened Granger’s letter, smoothed it open as he stared at her valediction.

Your friend.

–

The owl arrived at The Burrow and Harry received it saying, “Hermione, it’s for you.”

Hermione jumped from her seat from where she had been helping Molly shuck peas. She wiped her hands on the apron and said, “That was quick.”

“Isn’t that Malfoy’s handwriting?” Harry asked.

“It is. I wrote to him earlier this morning, he’s inviting me for tea at 3 pm. Merlin, it’s almost 1. I have to get ready.”

At this, Harry grabbed Hermione’s arm and dragged her out of the house. At some distance away, he said, “Hermione, are you sure about this? I know you explained it last night but it was so odd seeing you with Lucius Malfoy. Are you sure you’re not under some spell?”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Harry. Fine, cast your Auror detection spells and see.”

Harry quickly cast and all results came back normal.

“Are you happy now?”

Harry frowned and ignored her question, “What am I going to tell Ron?”

Hermione was growing exasperated, “Why would it be his business?”

He groaned, “You know why.”

“He is not my keeper. I am a grown woman and I’ll make friends with whoever I like, thank you. Ronald Weasley can eat a bag of dicks for all I care.”

Harry looked aghast, “Hermione, you can’t mean that.”

“Oh I do. I don’t even know why I came here. I wanted to sleep in after the party last night but Molly insisted. She kept asking me to assist her because she needed help but she let Ron sleep until past noon.”

“Hermione, she means well.”

It was her turn to groan, “I know. But I just hate how I just can’t meet her expectations. It’s suffocating. I love Ronald as a friend, and I hate how he feels like he has some claim on me. We’re never getting back together, we’re just too different. We have wildly different plans for the future, I don’t see myself married and pregnant at 25. And I’ll never be a stay-at-home mother like Molly, Harry. And don’t get me wrong, for some women, it’s what they want and I applaud that. But it’s just not for me.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“What are we even doing here?” Hermione asked no one in particular.

“What do you mean?”

Hermione scoffed, “You know what I mean.”

Harry looked at the Burrow in the distance, its lopsided and topsy-turvy nature always made him smile. But lately, it felt like hanging on to a thing that you’ve known you’ve outgrown. Like some misplaced sense of loyalty or nostalgia.

“Hermione, it seems this is a much bigger conversation. Can we meet at your flat tomorrow morning to discuss it? Can you help me and I’ll help you?”

Hermione smiled at him gratefully and said, “Of course. That sounds wonderful, Harry. It’s a plan.”

He swung his arm around Hermione and said, “Come on, say your goodbyes to Molly and I’ll make your excuses to Ron. Then you can get ready to go to Malfoy Manor… God that sounds weird to say.”

–

The Floo chimed and Hermione stepped out. She flicked her wand to remove the ash on her fitted day dress. She paired it with sensible flats and a warm overcoat. Her beaded bag was slung over her shoulder.

Narcissa stood further away and welcomed her warmly, “Miss Granger. You look lovely.”

“Thank you Mrs. Malfoy.”

“Narcissa, please. I must insist.”

Hermione grinned and said, “Then please call me Hermione.”

Theo came, sprinting from a corner, “Hermione! Ah, you are a vision. Please say you’ll join us for tea. Mimsy laid out quite the spread when she heard you were coming.”

“Yes. I know you’re here for your professional research but please join us.”

“I’d be happy to,” she acquiesced.

Narcissa led her to the sitting room and announced, “Everyone, Hermione is here.”

Lucius and Draco stood as they approached and she saw Pansy Parkinson eye her outfit. Her eyebrows lifted in surprise.

She spoke first, “My, my… Hermione, you look all grown up.”

Granger smiled as she gave Pansy a warm hug, “Thank you, Pansy. It’s been ages! Where have you been hiding yourself?”

“France, as it happens. Please let’s sit.”

Draco led her to a seat and waited, holding it steady as she sat. Lucius said, “Miss Granger, welcome back.”

“Thank you, Mr. Malfoy. Wait… is it Lord Malfoy? Apologies, if I was mistaken.”

Theo rolled his eyes, “Oh here we go… No, we call him Lucy. Lucifer even, when he was in the thrall of that soulless monster. Don’t go around brandishing his title, his head will never deflate.”

Pansy snorted, “Such an ugly, wretched thing. I can’t believe you believed his orders. He walked around barefoot, Lucius!”

Lucius balked, “To be fair, he looked different when he recruited my father. He was very charismatic.”

Draco retorted, “And when his features started to change, that didn’t clue you in to the fact that he was mutilating his soul?”

Lucius looked tense, “Well… in hindsight… yes. But let’s change the subject please. We wouldn’t want to make Miss Granger uncomfortable.”

Hermione grinned as she sipped her tea, “No, don’t stop on my account. As the destroyer of one of his horrid artifacts, I’d say the more people know about it, the better. It demystifies him, strips him of his dark allure. He was just a man.”

Lucius straightened, “Which… errr, which one? That is… the artifact. If you don't mind me asking.”

Hermione nodded, “Helga Hufflepuff’s cup. Oddly, when I stabbed it with the basilisk fang, I did sense it was grateful to be parted from the soul remnant. Almost relieved even.”

Theo murmurmed, “Fascinating. And what happened after?”

“The soul escaped, like black smoke and there was a shrill sound, like a scream. Much easier than the Slytherin’s locket. I’ll tell you that. That one gave such a fuss, Ron told me it was some sort of ghastly illusion that taunted him.”

Granger went on to explain about how the locket had been affecting them, how it festered resentment and darkened their moods. How it learned their deepest fears and used it against them.

Narcissa looked like she was about to faint and Lucius cleared his throat and spoke calmly, “Miss Granger. I know we haven’t talked much during our trials. And I’d like to take this time to apologize to you in person. For what our family did, what you endured in our home, no words can express how deeply sorry I am for what happened. It is my hope that in time, we can have a cordial friendship as we move away from the past. And while it does not, in no way, erase our wrongdoings, should you have any need, desire, or whim that you feel we can assist you with, please do not hesitate to tell either me or Narcissa and it shall be done.”

Theo whistled, “Steady on there, Lucy. Any longer and you’ll be prostrating at Granger’s feet.”

Pansy snickered, “I’d love to see that.”

Hermione smiled, “There is no need Mr. Malfoy. And thank you, I hope for that too. I’ve forgiven you all for what happened in your drawing room, the fault lies on Bellatrix’s head alone. I’ve thought about the events of that day and I firmly believe, had you acted differently, we’d be dead and the war would have been lost.”

Narcissa gasped, “But surely we could have done something? Anything? I’ve been heart sick just thinking, what could we have done differently. And I always come up short.”

Hermione nodded, “I understand, it’s difficult to reconcile. For some, who would condemn you for inaction, they’d say you should have done something and hope for the best,” she grimaced before continuing, “It’s too simplistic to say. If Voldemort was summoned, we’d be dead. If Dobby had been removed from your wards, we’d be dead. In the grand scheme of things, you brought us what we needed. Time.”

Draco spoke, voice low, “Do you really believe that?”

Hermione finished her tea and moved to set it down, “I do…”

Silence descended at her statement.

Draco looked solemn as he stood, “Come on, Granger. Let me escort you to the Library.”

Theo jumped up and announced, “Ooh, I’ll come with.”

They made their excuses and the trio walked out of the room. Draco asked, “Could you tell us what you’re researching?”

Hermione nodded, “It’s early. I’m looking to see if the subject has merit, really. Actually, we might have to work together, Theo. Are you terribly busy?”

Theo interjected, “Yes actually. But I can make time. My training ends next month. I’m soooo over it.”

They arrived and Draco quickly showed her how to Summon books. Theo lounged on an incredibly plush sofa, ‘Spell Damage and Maladies’ book in tow.”

When her summons yielded several books, all floating at eye level, Draco grabbed them for her and they made their way to a large study table. It had beautifully ornate lamps that lit up as they laid the books down and Hermione settled into a seat Draco pulled.

“Hmmm, you’re researching Obliviation?”

“Yes. Just prolonged exposure and if it can be undone. And if subjects suffer long term effects, possible symptoms if any.”

Theo jumped up on the sofa, “Oh, I can tell you that.”

Hermione swallowed visibly and answered, “Alright, go ahead.”

Theo began to explain, “Obliviation has been used heavily by the wizarding community to safeguard the Statute of Secrecy since its inception. 95% of the time, Muggles are usually the target. The strength of the Obliviation Charm is heavily dependent on the caster’s magic. The intent, the intensity of the memory removed in relation to the Obliviated party is also a factor. Officially, it’s been classified as a Charm but there have been debates as to whether it should be a Hex. Extremists would have it classified as a Curse. Some even go so far as to say it should be considered as the fourth Unforgivable.”

Draco gaped, “That’s valid actually. It takes away someone’s agency.”

“And it cannot be undone?”

“There’s so much we do not know about the brain, Hermione. For us Healers, the body is easier. It responds as expected. The brain, however, is a complex thing. And if the classics are to be believed, it is the seat of the soul. I wouldn’t say it is impossible, no. There have been some notable cases where reversal was successful. But it is extremely difficult. It varies from case to case. Not to mention the recovery is long, post-reversal.”

“Have you seen how it affects Muggles?”

“I have actually. For minor Obliviation, like if a Muggle spots a levitating item or sees a centaur for example, the Obliviation Squad only erases that specific memory. You see, it could be time-based, event-based or subject-based. It’s easier to say, forget the last 5 minutes, you saw nothing. Usually they suffer no ill effects and go on their merry way.”

“What about outliers?”

“Yes, well… If the memory is particularly significant, or a longer period of time, let’s say they’ve been spelled to forget a year or two or a horrific crime? They suffer short-term memory loss. Eventually it resolves in some cases. Some develop neurological symptoms, what the Muggles call ‘Parkinson’s Disease’, tremors, palsy, loss of mobility and such. But that’s extreme cases.”

Draco snickered, “There’s a disease called Parkinson’s?”

Theo grinned and answered, “I know! I didn’t tell Parks of course. It will only upset her. It’s named after a Muggle Healer who first described the symptoms. Probably some distant relation.”

Hermione pondered this and gave Theo a smile, “Thank you, Theo.”

Hermione then began scribbling on her notebook as she took copious notes. Theo and Draco promptly lost themselves in the stories and Hermione relished the familiar scent of books.

–

Harry walked into the flat, spotting a large orange cat staring at him. He called out, “Hermione! I bought Chinese. Hope that’s okay.”

Hermione walked into her living room, freshly showered and wearing her most comfortable sweats, “Ah, that’s perfect. I’ve been craving some dimsum.”

She shut down her Floo and warded her flat against Apparition. Harry summoned plates and they proceeded to dig into their lunch. When the food had been demolished, Harry started, “How did it go yesterday?”

She snickered, “Lucius Malfoy apologized. Formally. But it was perfectly lovely. Found a lot of info for my research. That Library is a treasure.”

Harry’s eyes widened, “Did he really?”

“Yeah, all contrite and earnest too.”

“Must have been quite a shock.”

“I wouldn’t say that. It went well, all things considered. I’ve been given full access to the Library. Over dinner, he even offered to source rare books should I need them.”

Harry’s eyes all but bugged out, “That’s generous.”

“Nice of him really. How’d it go at the Burrow?”

Harry sighed, “Not great, Ron was confused where you were. I told them you had an emergency, work related.”

Hermione grimaced, “And Molly?”

“Well… she got all huffy. Something about prioritizing family. It got worse when you didn’t come by for dinner.”

Her eyes narrowed, “It’s like I can’t have a meal with other people. Don’t you think the Weasleys are getting a little bit co-dependent?”

“Is that what it’s called? When they’re all clingy with each other? Possessive almost?” and when Hermione nodded, Harry continued, “I mean on a surface level, I get it. Losing Fred was hard on them all. They banded together, like a family does.”

“I get it too. But you and me, Harry, we’re only children. And I don’t know when I realized it but lately it’s overwhelming for me to be with the Weasleys all the time.”

“The noise… all those people talking above each other. I realized that too last year. It was dinner, I think, and I realized I was having 4 different conversations at the same time.”

Hermione nodded and continued, “We’ve never had siblings too. My parents couldn’t conceive again after me and your parents died tragically young. In my mind, you’re my sibling. My only sibling.”

Harry’s smile was bright, “Same, Hermione. Same.”

“So what do we do, brother of mine?”

“I need to have a conversation with Ginny. I think we need to break up.”

“Oh, Harry. I’m so sorry.”

“I am too. It was great, when she came back. But I don’t know. I hate to say it but it feels forced.”

Hermione chimed, “Pansy was great for you. Wait, that reminds me, she was at Malfoy Manor yesterday, she looked amazing.”

Surprise colored Harry’s cheeks, “She was? And… Did she ask about me?”

Hermione frowned, “No. I’m sorry.”

“She probably hates me. And she’d have every right to be. God, I was awful.” he said as he threw his head back on the sofa. It was several minutes before he spoke again, “I thought I really wanted to be a member of that family.”

“Harry, if they kick us out, you’ll always have me.”

“Thanks Hermione. Do you think we’re ungrateful or selfish?”

“I’ve thought about that actually. And I don’t have answers for you Harry. I don’t know either.”

“When do you think I should do it?”

“Have a think first. Are you breaking up with Ginny to be with Pansy? Or do you have other reasons?”

“No, I figured that one out early. It’s not working out with Ginny. We’re just not on the same page. It’s like she wants to be with me but a different me, if that makes sense. Regardless of whether or not Pansy would ever deign to speak to me again, I think I just want to be free. I’ll be single, it shouldn't be a hardship.”

Hermione sighed, “And what do we tell Ron?”

Harry groaned, “It’s like he goes out of his way to be insufferable, you know?”

“Something changed. With Ron and me… he’s drunk all the time and talking to him feels like he’s deliberately trying to be dense.”

“I don’t want to place limitations on him but I know for a fact that he’ll be angry at me if I break up with Ginny. I know it, you know it, everyone knows it.”

“And he’ll never accept the fact that…”

A Jack Russell Terrier floated in from the window and approached Hermione. It spoke in Ron’s voice, “‘Mione, remove your ward, I’m coming in.”

Hermione rolled her eyes as Harry spoke, “Speak of the devil. Do you want me to leave?”

“No, please stay. I don’t want to be alone with him.”

She blinked and Harry’s eyes sharpened. He looked at her appraisingly as he took in her tone, green eyes scrutinizing, “Are you scared of him, Hermione? Has he ever been violent to you?”

The Auror emerged.

“No, but he’s so demanding, all the time. He never asks. And he yells. What if he’s drunk?”

Harry simply nodded as Hermione dispelled her ward.

Ron arrived with a resounding crack, the smell of stale beer flooded the room with him. His face was flushed as he huffed, “Why’d you close the bloody Floo? Harry, what are you doing here?”

Harry shrugged, “Just having lunch with Hermione. It’s been a lazy kind of day.”

“Why didn’t you come to the Burrow? Mum made steak and potatoes.”

He answered, “I was craving Chinese.”

Ron frowned, “Ew.” Then he plopped on the sofa, turned to Hermione and asked, “‘Mione, a beer?”

“I don’t have alcohol.” Hermione answered as she remained in her seat.

Ron looked at his two best friends. His eyes narrowed in suspicion, “What’s going on?”

Harry answered, “What do you mean?”

“Dunno mate, you tell me. Floo closed, flat warded. It’s like you’re plotting something.”

“Yeah, your birthday party, you prat!” Harry answered smoothly.

Hermione fake laughed, “I know it's a long way away but I know I’ll be busy and Harry’s almost never free.”

Ron beamed, suddenly ecstatic. He burst into laughter as he went on to describe his ideal party. And all Harry and Hermione heard was me, me, me, me. Hermione tuned it out and when she looked at Harry, it looked like he did too. She stared out the window as the snow flurried.

This was what she loved about her flat. The location was fantastic, and the street was peaceful. Located in Muggle London but the building was owned by a wizard. It had Floo access but was in close proximity to a bookshop. Hermione had been spending almost half of her monthly paychecks there and she was known as a regular by the young couple who owned it. There was also a chip shop owned by a kindly Brummie and an Indian restaurant that served the most delicious curries and samosas. A Greek delicatessen was available if you were feeling a short walk, beside a coffee shop that sold pastries and bread. And pizza was readily accessible via delivery.

A Waitrose and a pet shop rounded out the small community nicely. Hermione frequently went out and indulged when the weather permitted, taking Crookshanks with her. Her cat loved the pets he got when people got curious and hissed when he knew he was being insulted for his looks. He kept an eye on Hermione the way she did him.

It was idyllic and she loved the life she built here. A soft, slow kind of life, with lazy weekends and quiet mornings. She couldn’t help but think it was no less what they deserved, what they all fought for, the ability to live as they wanted after the upheaval of their young lives.

Child soldiers, traumatized and sent off to fight in a war. Where were the adults, who promised to look after them. Didn’t they deserve a childhood free from all that chaos and loss and pain?

If they had managed to end Voldemort together at seventeen, why couldn’t the adults do it? Dumbledore was said to be very intelligent, probably the most powerful wizard of the modern era. Harry still looked up to Dumbledore but that illusion had long shattered for Hermione.

How could it hold when she had spent a year keeping the boys fed, researching until she fell asleep, only to wake up four hours later to do it all over again. Sacrificing her education, her parents, that hurt most of all. Casting wards, picking locations where they could spend the night, going out at the height of winter to forage for food only for Ron to complain about how it wasn’t edible.

She deserved this, this peace.

“‘Mione, are you even listening?!” Ron yelled.

“Sorry, I was lost in thought. What are we talking about?”

Harry admonished, “Mate, why are you yelling? Don’t talk to her like that.”

Ron scowled, “I was making a point. Anyway, let’s go to the Burrow. Mum will have ideas for food.”

Hermione demurred, “I’ll stay in. You go, Harry.”

Harry answered, “No, I’ll head to Grimmauld after here. I have reports to write.”

Ron yelled again, “Fine! Starve why don’t you!”

As if they couldn’t feed themselves without Molly Weasley’s cooking, Hermione thought uncharitably.

Harry hissed, “Again, why are you yelling?”

“Dunno, you guys always have things to do. What’s wrong with the Burrow? We always hang out there! It’s the Burrow!” He gestured as if that explained everything.

Harry sighed, “Alright, I’ll come. I guess my reports can wait. Come on Ron.”

“Come on, ‘Mione.”

Hermione stood her ground, “No, I think I’ll have some bonding time with Crooks.”

“So bring the sodding cat!”

Harry intervened, “Come on Ron, leave Hermione be.” And he all but shoved Ron into the Floo.

Hermione watched as Harry wiped his face, suddenly looking like he was a thousand years old. And she said, “Thanks Harry. I owe you one.”

“Anytime, sis.”

Chapter 7: February - May 2004

After breaking for lunch, a spirited debate on Arithmancy theorems and a translation mishap, the quad decided to call it a day. Padma begged off early, she was meeting her sister for dinner at some fancy restaurant. Granger made excuses about her cat and soon enough, Ernie and Draco were left in their laboratory. They worked in silence for a bit before Ernie approached him.

“Draco?” Ernie started.

“Mate?” he replied.

“Do you have more books about runes in that library of yours? I think I’ve hit a wall with the translations. It’s like all of a sudden, the rules changed.”

“Really? Show me.”

Ernie took him to his desk and showed what he was currently working on. Draco compared the runes and noticed the shift.

“Hmmm, I see what you mean.”

“I think it’s odd. Why would it combine two runic alphabets?”

He shrugged, “I think it’s spell amplification.”

Ernest looked defeated, “Ugh, we have to tell the girls.”

Draco grinned, “Don’t worry, I’ll back you up.”

When they were all present in the lab the next day, Ernie shared his concerns. Hermione was worried and Padma took it all in stride.

“I think we should find more references. Maybe Malfoy has more books. I found one at the DOM Library, it’s a derivative. But I guess I have to start somewhere,” Ernest offered.

Padma grinned, “Does this mean we will get an invitation to the Malfoy Library? Draco, please say yes.”

He smirked, “Oh, alright. Let’s make a day of it. How does tomorrow sound?”

Hermione frowned and said, “I can’t. I have Ron’s party tomorrow. I have to help set up and cook and all that nonsense.”

Padma said, “Just come in the morning. Surely you don’t need to do all of that, Ron has other friends. Let them handle it. Besides, if we wait too long, Ernie here would probably get an ulcer.”

“Alright. Let’s go tomorrow.”

He couldn't help but ask, “What’s an ulcer?”

–

MARCH 2004

Hermione was pacing, waiting for Padma and Ernie to arrive at her flat. They had all agreed to meet up there to Floo to the Manor. She had the connection added last month after a fit of indulgence. She had cleared it with Draco and he simply nodded at her request and told her he’d handle it.

If Hermione was being honest with herself, she could admit Malfoy was very easy to work with. He complemented their work dynamic beautifully, seamlessly fitting into their established work culture. He made coffee when someone asked, thought of the needs of the team and was generous with his resources and time.

Ernie was besotted with him, going so far as to say Malfoy was his work wife.

It was refreshing to talk to him as an equal. She found she didn’t have to explain difficult concepts too much, and didn't have to dumb it down so he could understand. She simply spoke the facts and Malfoy absorbed the information.

But what hadn’t escaped Hermione’s notice was the way he held her at arm’s length. He never initiated conversations. It was always smoothly done but if he needed something, he’d ask the room at large, knowing Hermione would hear or answer.

At first, Padma pointed it out but said she appreciated it because it kept everyone in the loop. But she couldn’t help but compare. Malfoy never held back with Padma and Ernie. He joked around them like they had been friends since The Sorting.

It puzzled her. He was polite but his answers were very careful and he never asked her anything. Padma could banter with Draco about her long-suffering issues with her sister and he would offer suggestions after taking light-hearted shots at Parvati.

Ernie griped about his lack of love life to Draco and they went on a boys night with the Slytherins, Draco as his wing-man.

If Hermione complained about Harry or her cat or even Molly Weasley, Draco took everything she said at face value and offered his apologies and nothing else.

But he was nice enough. His manners were impeccable. She couldn’t forget how she felt when Draco gave her a birthday bouquet after her birthday. She felt special. With only a slight frisson of annoyance when a few months later, Padma got her own.

She could also admit that Draco Malfoy had grown into his looks. He was tall and imposing, his posture was excellent, and his features had evened out. What was once pointy was now distinctly masculine and appealing.

Once when Draco had been brewing a potion, he had shrugged off his robes to escape the heat and rolled up his shirt sleeves. Padma, who was also watching winked as she caught Hermione staring.

The Dark Mark sat faded on his forearm and its ugliness didn’t take away from his overall beauty. It highlighted it.

It made him more real in her eyes. Flawed in the many ways humans are. But also, it was proof that he survived.

The Floo chimed and Padma stepped out of the fireplace. They sat and waited for Ernie who arrived after a few minutes.They nodded at each other and heady excitement Floo’d together to Malfoy Manor.

The room was empty, Hermione observed. And Padma and Ernie balked at their surroundings.

She looked at the pair, quite unsure of how to proceed. Where was Draco?

“Maybe we should send him a Patronus? He did say 9 am, right?” She asked Padma.

Padma shrugged, and right before she could cast, Narcissa Malfoy breezed into the room, greeting the trio and apologizing profusely, “He told me your group would be arriving at 9 but Draco probably lost track of time. I’ve asked Mimsy to alert him.”

“Thank you Narcissa, these are our colleagues. Padma Patil and Ernie Macmillan.”

“Hello Ms. Patil, Mr. Macmillan, welcome to Malfoy Manor. Please, let me escort you to the Library.”

“Thank you Mrs. Malfoy.” Ernie answered graciously. Padma nodded and smiled at the Malfoy matriarch.

The route was familiar to Hermione now, having availed of her access to the Malfoy Library a couple of times since she was invited. As their group approached the East Wing, Narcissa suddenly exclaimed, “Draco! We have guests! Your friends are here, what are you doing?”

The group turned and they saw Draco, clad in nothing but his swimming costume, hair still wet, towel slung over his shoulder. He was broader than she thought, all shoulders and well-defined abs, tapering into a tiny waist. He looked delicious, Hermione thought.

He spotted the group and turned beet red, flushing from his cheeks down to his neck in mortification. He said, “I’ll meet you at the Library in 10 minutes,” and Apparated with a sharp crack.

Narcissa sighed, “My apologies, my son has totally taken leave of his senses and his manners went with it.”

Padma broke the silence and grinned, “It’s alright, Mrs. Malfoy. No need to apologize. It’s your house, of course Draco can behave however he likes.”

“Please, we raised him better than this. What was he thinking!”

Ernie joked to diffuse the awkwardness, “I must get his physical trainer though. Draco is buff!”

The group then made their way into the Library without much fanfare. As they entered, Narcissa said, “Hermione, you know how to summon the books? I trust you can show your colleagues?”

“Yes, Narcissa. Thank you so much.”

“No problem. You are all very much welcome here any time. Please call Mimsy if you need refreshments or anything at all. I’m sorry but I have to dash, I have an appointment at Gringotts in 10 minutes. The goblins hate it when you’re late.”

“Please, don’t let us keep you.”

With a smile and a departing swish of silk, Narcissa left the room and silence descended. Hermione turned and saw Padma and Ernie, mouths hanging open as they took in the Library.

Padma exclaimed, “Holy cricket, this is amazing!”

“I have a good feeling about this. There’s so many books!” Ernie added.

Hermione showed them how to summon the books with their wand. They got the hang of it quickly and soon enough, each had a pile of references and they made their way to Hermione’s usual table.

I have a favorite table at Malfoy Library. Who am I?

Draco arrived 5 minutes later, settling at the seat beside Padma. He was freshly showered, dressed in a crisp white shirt, navy trousers and brown dragonhide boots.

“Sorry I’m late. I lost track of time.”

Ernie looked at him, eyes teasing, “Good swim? Don’t worry mate, you more than made up for it with your body. What a sight!”

Draco flushed and Padma added to the banter, “You must refer Ernie to your trainer. Quickly, or his self-esteem will wither and die.”

Hermione watched as Draco smiled and offered the information willingly. She cracked open her notebook and began scribbling her notes.

They went at it for several hours, Ernie summoned more books, trying different topics, hoping to find the correct one that would yield results. Padma went too and came back ecstatic, holding up a book entitled, “Physical Manifestations of Magic: A Treatise on Wizarding Anatomy and Physiology”.

Draco frowned and asked, “Side project?”

Ernie grinned, “Is that what I think it is?”

Padma answered Ernie and said, “Yes! I finally found it. This book has been out of print for ages.” Then she turned to Draco and said, “Ernie and I are doing an informal study to examine the sentience of Hermione Granger’s hair.”

Hermione looked up, her name and hair mentioned, “What?! What do you mean my hair is sentient?”

Ernie laughed, “It’s a theory at least…”

Padma added, “I’ve seen it get frizzier the more you’re agitated or annoyed. I swear I saw sparks coming from it, once.”

“I think you’re wasting your time, Padma.” Draco said, tone light and teasing.

“And what is that supposed to mean, Malfoy?” Hermione said, bristling.

“It’s clearly sentient to an extent. All magical beings channel magic through their bodies. In medieval potions or spells, you see listed ingredients like ‘wizard blood’, ‘witch’s toenails’, that sort. Muggle stories also mention it, here and there. Besides, unicorn hair has latent magic, why would our hair be different?”

Padma waved his explanation away, “Exactly! So if it’s a physical or outward manifestation of Hermione’s power, would that mean that she can control it? Not on a Metamorphmagi level, but you understand.”

Draco nodded and Hermione watched the entire exchange, curiosity peaked. He replied kindly, “Perhaps, with practice. Granger needs to bend it to her will.”

Hermione smiled as she took it all in stride, “I already do. With the aid of Muggle products, I engage in Hermione VS Hair twice a week. I usually win but sometimes, it fights back. It certainly looks better now than how it did in school.”

Padma added, “I know why! Although it’s a bit more mundane. Hogwarts has hard water. Me and Parvati I had so much hair fall in First Year. Had to write and ask mum to send a Muggle water filter.”

Hermione nodded as she took this in, “That makes so much sense! At home, my hair wasn’t as frizzy!”

Ernie interjected sarcastically, “As interesting as this all sounds, what are we going to do for lunch?”

Padma hit his arm while Draco grinned. He spoke, “Mimsy!” The elf arrived with a soft pop and Draco continued, “Might we have lunch in the informal dining room?”

“Of course, Master Draco. We can serve it now, if you prefer, Sir.”

“Yes, let’s do that, Mimsy. Thank you.”

As they made their way to the dining room, Padma teased Draco about his house. And Ernie piled on.

Maybe she should try and get to know Malfoy more. She had already extended her friendship in January and though he never mentioned it, she did notice that he treated her more casually after.

But how could she? Hermione was rubbish at small talk. And he never offered to be on first-name basis. Maybe she should. Padma and Ernie offered it in the first month of them working together. She was the last to do it and it was getting ridiculous.

With her thoughts morose and down, they all sat and lunch was served. A crisp green salad was first, followed by roast chicken with all the trimmings, succulent potatoes and asparagus. Wine was on offer but Hermione preferred the pumpkin juice. For dessert, they had gelato with dark chocolate and coconut shavings. It was heavenly.

Once the group found their way into the Library again, they resumed their work. Each in their own tasks. Hermione was distracted.

She waited for a lull in the conversation and before she could second-guess herself, she said, “Malfoy, would you mind if I start calling you Draco?”

Quills stopped mid-word, book pages froze mid-flip and silence descended. Hermione began to chastise herself, she tried to say casually but her timing made things so terribly awkward.

She glanced at Malfoy, who looked up at her in alarm. His throat bobbed before he spoke, “You can call me whatever you like, Granger.”

She nodded, appeased. She ignored Padma’s sly grin and Ernie’s wide smile. She resumed her work. It was hours before she realized it didn’t go both ways.

–

“Where have you been? You’re late!” Molly said, clearly exasperated.

“Sorry Molly, I had some research to do.” Hermione replied.

She looked at Ginny who was busy mixing batter for a cake. She smiled at Hermione as a greeting and rolled her eyes at her mum who was chopping vegetables with her wand.

“Well, we needed you here. What? Work couldn’t wait? It’s Ron’s birthday.”

“I understand, but it was important. The boys could help, where are they anyway?”

Molly waved and said, “Don’t bother them. They are out playing Quidditch.”

Hermione bit her retort and went out to find Harry and Ron. She found them with George, Bill and Charlie. Dean, Seamus were also there, grinning as she approached. She also spotted Arthur in his shed, tinkering with something.

Dean hugged her tight and said, “Hey Hermione. We haven’t seen you in ages. How are you?”

“Not too bad. I heard you two got married!”

Seamus retorted, “Well, he’s finally made an honest wizard out of me, Hermione.”

“Well, it’s high time, don’t you say so, Dean?”

Dean laughed, “Yeah, I had to tie this one down. It was just us and our parents as witnesses.”

“Well, congratulations either way. Ugh, you two are so adorable together.”

Seamus beamed. She couldn’t help but bask in the radiating happiness of the couple. They talked about the new pub Seamus had started off Diagon Alley and Dean was finally finishing Auror Training with Harry. He was excited to be officially part of the Auror Corps.

A booming crack sounded in the distance and she squinted. Neville had arrived, Luna in tow.

She gasped and ran, “Luna!”

When she reached them, she was out of breath and panting. Neville grinned at her and lifted her in a big bear hug while Luna beamed at them, glowing with cheer.

They walked to the Burrow, arm in arm, chatting animatedly. And the rest of the night was filled with laughter and merriment.

She left early and hoped nobody noticed.

–

MAY 2004

“Pansy! You’ve absolutely outdone yourself. The shop looks so chic and everything looks fab!”

“Thanks Hermione. Come on in!”

Pansy ushered her into an office. Styled to the nines, Hermione couldn’t help but admire the dark-haired witch. Pansy had always had excellent taste, even at Hogwarts. And she never steered Hermione wrong.

“Congratulations! I’m only sorry we haven’t met up for lunch sooner or something.”

Pansy waved her concern away, “I was up to my ears working on getting the season ready. I would have made such a terrible lunch date.”

“And? Is it ready? I know you have exacting standards.”

Pansy grinned, “It’s been hell but we got there in the end. I do have some ready-to-wear items you might be interested in.”

“Oooh yes please. Whatever you recommend, I’ll buy.”

“Oh, Hermione. You know I love a carte blanche.”

They spent the afternoon looking at the season’s collection. By the end it, she left with an armload of clothing that fit her well and complemented her coloring. The girl time was much needed, she thought to herself.

A little bit more grown up, professional and polished. She could certainly use it.

Chapter 8: June 2004

Draco’s birthday was on a Saturday and Narcissa Malfoy pressed the advantage. The invitations went out June 1st, black with embossed silver details on heavy card stock.

Hermione watched as two barn owls approached her window. It was early and she had just gotten up to make her tea. The first arrived with the invitation.

The calligraphy was a work of art, beautiful flowing silver lines as it gave the pertinent details of the party. If his last birthday in France was casual and intimate, this one was lavish.

The second bore a small parcel and dropped in unceremoniously on her dining table. It thudded with a louder sound than the size of the package would warrant.

Shrunk, she thought. With a quick wave of her wand, the box grew to its original size. She quickly grabbed the letter.

Dear Hermione,

I hope you could do me the honor of wearing one of my designs for Draco’s birthday. Only you could do it justice.

With love,

Pansy

She grinned and uncovered the box. The gown was magnificent, par for the course when it came to Pansy. Long, shimmering and green. She quickly tried it on and it looked like it was poured on her. Her curves came out to play and the color set off her natural tan beautifully.

She couldn’t help but gasp when she saw the back or to be accurate, the lack thereof. A slit went up one leg but the bodice was plain, cloth draping beautifully on the neckline. Thin simple straps held it up and Hermione couldn’t help but think she’d need a ton of Sticking Charms if she didn’t want to give anyone an eyeful.

She quickly scribbled an RSVP on the invite and magic glowed with acceptance.

–

Padma and Hermione had gotten ready together, plucked and primped and makeup was artfully applied. Padma was dressed in navy chiffon and gold, almost Ravenclaw colors. She had brought intricate gold bangles that she stacked on her arms, diamonds all aglow with incandescent light.

Hermione kept it simple with diamond studs on her ears, a dainty bracelet on her arm and her favorite rings. She swept her hair up in a chignon and fastened black stilettos to her feet. Padma cast such strong Cushioning Charms, they could have ran a marathon with their heels. Ernie had arrived with half an hour to spare, looking like the polished pureblood he was. And the three of them Floo’d to Malfoy Manor.

Narcissa greeted them and everyone was quickly served drinks by the house elves. She spotted Pansy looking at her mischievously and she excused herself to go talk to her.

“Pansy! Thanks for the dress.”

“No, Hermione. Thank you. It looks absolutely stunning on you. I was right.”

“I love your dress though. The cut is beautiful.”

Pansy graciously demurred before she asked with trepidation, “Hermione… Do you know if he’ll be here tonight?”

“Harry? Yes, I think so. Draco invited him.”

Pansy’s eyebrows rose, “He’s Draco now?”

“Yeah, it’s weird, in the lab everyone calls him Draco. I figured it’s time. He still calls me Granger though.”

Pansy grinned, “You’ll always be Granger to him, Hermione.”

Hermione looked at Pansy quizzically and saw the witch school her features into submission, “What do you mean?”

She gave a nonchalant gesture, “Old habits, I guess. Ignore me, I meant nothing by it.”

Draco came out in an all black suit, tailored to perfection. A toast rang out, headed by Narcissa and dinner was announced.

Harry arrived without Ginny. When Hermione locked eyes with him, she saw his face light up in relief and quickly made his way towards her. She was with Blaise Zabini and Susan Bones and the rest of the Slytherins mingled.

–

It was a veritable feast, his Mother certainly didn’t pull any punches. There were mounds of appetizers, several courses of fish, beef and chicken, a delicate pasta, all with different wine pairings. He ate and chatted with Astoria who was seated beside him.

After dessert, his Mother announced that the dance floor was open by stepping into it with his Father and falling into a waltz.

He started making the rounds, greeting each guest and thanking them for coming. He found Padma and Ernie at the bar taking shots and he joined them.

Harry’s voice rang out, “Draco, mate! Killer party.” He had been talking with Greg, his wife Rose and Millie when Harry approached.

He nodded, “Thanks for coming. Where’s Ginevra?”

Harry smiled, “Couldn’t make it. Hello Greg, Millie.”

Greg grinned and introduced his wife, “Harry, this is my wife, Rose.”

“Pleasure. Are you still working at the Apothecary, Greg?”

Draco’s eyes widened, “You guys know each other?”

Greg clarified, “We had a spot of trouble with theft at the shop. Had to call the Aurors.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Theo chatting with two witches. The crowd parted and he realized one of them was Granger. She was in green.

Slytherin green.

He couldn’t help but stare when she locked eyes with him. She looked beautiful, her smile open as she beamed at him.

Draco fought the urge to Occlude with all his might. He would win. He was confident before Theo’s Legilimency slammed into his head.

Stop staring, Draco, your face says it all. Excuse yourself and get a grip.

It was getting increasingly difficult to remain around her. Draco could feel his resolve withering away, bit by bit. It scared him and made him feel exposed. Vulnerable.

Some nights, he’d even dream of her. Them working side by side, cracking jokes and solving problems. And if Draco was feeling particularly reckless, he’d let the dream go on, clinging to sleep just to be in her presence.

It was madness. Draco knew his infatuation was turning into something else entirely.

He mumbled his apologies and speed walked to the balcony.

–

Hermione watched as Draco gave her a small smile and flee his own party. Pansy was sharing some anecdote when she was in Paris but she couldn’t help but think about Draco’s reaction when he saw her.

It was only a moment, brief in and passing but she could have sworn he was looking at her with desire before closing his eyes as if he couldn’t stand it.

“What’s wrong with Draco?” she asked Theo.

Theo looked panicked and shared a glance at Pansy. Then he replied, “Let me go check on him.”

Pansy added, “Ugh, boys. He’ll be fine. Come on Hermione, let’s dance.”

–

“Drake? Are you in here?”

Theo heard a grunt and as he turned and found Draco at the balcony, knuckles white as he clutched the railing.

“Breathe, Draco,” he urged.

He followed his instructions, short pants turned to long deep breaths. Theo saw his friend struggle to school his features into submission but he added, “It’s just me, Drake. No need to pretend.”

“She just caught me off guard.”

“I understand. She looks beautiful tonight.”

“Fuckkkk, she does.”

“Look, I know you think you’re doing the right thing by keeping your feelings hidden. It’s almost noble, even. But does it really matter if she knew?”

“It would matter. Because if she knew how I really felt and she didn’t feel the same, it would kill me Theo.”

“You’re killing yourself now. But what if she did like you back, you’re quite compatible.”

“No, I’m damaged goods. I’ll just destroy her reputation.”

“So what you’re saying is you’re fucked either way?”

“Yes. It’s okay, I’ve made my peace with it.”

“Fuck your peace. Be bold and take a leap, Draco. It might turn out for the best.”

“No. I stay away, it’s best for everyone involved.”

“What if she asks you out on a date?”

Theo observed Draco’s face and he could see he wanted that more than anything.

And yet, Theo saw as his best friend shut his eyes and said, “No. She would never.”

–

Theo had left him to his thoughts. And he stood at the balcony that overlooked the Manor grounds. It had the perfect view of the rose garden and the winds carried their scent.

“Oh.” He heard a squeak, “I didn’t know someone was here.”

He turned and saw Granger standing by the door.

Do not Occlude.

“It’s just me, Granger.”

She quietly approached him and he heard her gasp when she saw the garden, “It’s beautiful.”

He looked at her and answered, “Yes…”

“I saw you leave earlier, I was worried.”

“Nothing to worry about. I felt a panic attack coming on but I’m okay now.”

She decided to be brave, “Good. Speaking of beautiful things, you look very nice tonight.”

“Thanks. So do you, Granger.”

I’m partial to the color.

She smiled, “Thanks. Pansy sent the dress.”

“Did she?”

“Yes, well, It’s quite the party, Narcissa Malfoy knows how to throw ‘em.”

He smirked, “Oh, she sure does. Do you want to go back in?”

“You go ahead, I need some fresh air.”

He hesitated, he wanted to stay there too, “Are you sure?”

But the doors opened again, light from inside flooded in the dim room. Their shared space was invaded once more.

Every time. He didn’t know if he should be annoyed or grateful.

“Dracooooooo… Ah, there you are, Theo told me you were hiding out here,” Astoria greeted.

“Astoria, come join us. Let me introduce you, Astoria, this is Hermione Granger.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Granger. Draco told me you work together in the Department of Mysteries.”

“The pleasure is all mine, Astoria. Yes, we do. All confidential, of course, but our research has made great strides since Draco joined the team.”

Draco shook his head and demurred, “Don’t believe her, Tori. I’m a nuisance most days.”

Astoria laughed, perfect and tinkling and Hermione couldn’t help but think they looked perfect together. Astoria spoke, “Well, you promised me a dance and I came to find you to collect.”

“Right. Well, a man has to keep his promises. Save me a dance later, Granger?” He gave Hermione a parting wave and together they left her at the balcony.

She realized with a start that that was the first thing Draco had ever asked of her.

She didn’t stay long on the balcony. Instead, she found Harry with the intention of dragging him home. He was talking to Pansy, looking remarkably like a kicked puppy. Hermione approached and sat at the table, hoping it would bail Harry out. It did and he looked at her gratefully. But she was treated to a front row seat as Draco and Astoria danced. They looked like a fairytale. She said as much to Pansy.

“They were engaged, once.” Pansy said sadly.

Hermione felt her face grow hot for some reason, “Ah, Draco didn’t mention. But it makes sense.”

Pansy looked at her, examining her friend, “Lucius broke the betrothal contract with the Greengrasses at Draco’s request.”

The information blindsided her. Shock marred her features, “He didn’t want to marry her?”

She sighed, “It’s complicated.”

Harry interjected, “It always is.”

Pansy ignored his comment and said, “Draco thinks his reputation is trash. He doesn’t want it to tarnish Astoria’s. He’s heard the things people shouted at Narcissa once, Death Eater whore, and other slurs.”

He looked at Draco appraisingly, seeing his friend with fresh eyes, “Fair. But he’s actually okay. He was an idiot when we were young but I know he’s changed. Surely people see that?”

“Not if you have a Dark Mark branded on your arm, Harry.”

Hermione said, “People have long memories.”

Pansy gave her a grim smile, “That they do. But Draco knows he has to marry. It’s only a matter of time, really.”

–

Draco approached their table with a smile. He had danced the last three songs with Astoria but he had decided to be selfish at the balcony, and asked Granger for a dance.

It was done in a fit of indulgence and in hindsight, he would have never dared to ask if he was Occluded. He knew he shouldn’t have, that little voice inside his head had been screaming at him since he asked her.

But then she smiled at his request and nodded.

He held out his hand, “A dance, Granger?”

She beamed at him and laid her hand on his palm.

He brought her to the dance floor. And the moment he had her in his arms, he didn’t want to let go. The knowledge of how she felt against him was going to haunt him forever.

He was a selfish prat.

Then Granger spoke, “Pansy told me about you and Astoria. She’s a lovely girl, Draco.”

Pansy’s stirring the pot - first the dress and now this.

“I know. But anyone I marry will be a Death Eater’s wife. I can’t condemn anyone to that. It’s cruel.”

“Former Death Eater. But I understand.” she replied, her voice wistful.

“Do you, Granger?” Their eyes met, grey and amber and Draco was lost. The dance didn’t matter, the guests and the ballroom faded away as he saw himself in Granger’s eyes.

It was unfair. She looked at him like he was redeemed. Her eyes were soft and open like a beacon calling him through a fog.

Draco chastised himself, he was overthinking it. The plan needs to be kept, status quo maintained. They were great co-workers. Friends even. He wouldn’t jeopardize it.

Hermione didn’t answer and they floated through the dance floor.

Theo’s Legilimency slithered into his mind for the second time that night.

Mate, you’re practically shouting your thoughts. Rescuing you in a bit.

Draco schooled his features, all the while fighting the urge to Occlude. Theo’s gruff laugh became his salvation, “May I cut in? Draco, let’s swap.”

He reluctantly let go of Granger but she looked at him, looking disappointed, almost like she didn’t want it to end. Why did she look like that?

But he took Theo’s lifeline, Theo could have been dancing with Umbridge and Draco would have happily danced with the toad. Luckily, it was his mother.

–

Theo smiled in that cheeky grin of his, “Sorry for cutting in, Hermione. Narcissa wanted a dance with Draco.”

“Of course.”

“Well, you look disappointed.”

“Errrr, Theo… can I talk to you about something?”

He nodded and said, “Let’s get out of here.”

They made their way to the sun room and Theo fetched them some drinks. Hermione didn’t realize she was parched and was grateful when Theo handed her a flute.

She decided to just go for it, “Why doesn’t Draco want to marry Astoria?”

Theo ignored the question, his demeanor suddenly closed off, “Do you like Draco, Hermione?”

“What?!” she shrieked, scandalized at the question.

“It’s a valid question. But I understand your reaction, it’s probably absurd, right? Hermione Granger liking Draco Malfoy? That’s insane.”

Hermione worried her lip and it was a while before she spoke, “As it happens… Well, I’m attracted to him…”

Theo cleared his throat, “I see…”

“But if he’s engaged, then I don’t want to get in the middle of that. Besides, I don’t think he’s interested.”

Theo laughed at her statement, little did she know she would always be in the middle, Draco had put her solidly there. But he replied with a noncommittal, “Hmm…”

“Would I be too modern or too forward if I ask him out?”

“Are you sure you want him, Hermione?”

She gave a nervous laugh, “No, I’m not… I don’t know.”

Theo gave her a small smile, “Whatever you decide, let me just say this, do not ask him if you’re not sure.”

Hermione’s eyes narrowed as she looked at him, eyes calculating, “Why do you say that?”

He threw up his hands, “I can’t discuss this, I’m sorry. But heed my warning, yeah? Do not approach him if you’re not sure.”

Chapter 9: August 2004

Padma looked absolutely dejected, “UGH I GIVE UP THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!”

Draco turned to her, worried, “Tough spell?”

Padma nodded, “Maybe we need a break? We should go on vacation or something.”

Granger looked at Padma and said, “I agree! Nothing gets done in August. We should follow Harry’s lead. All this heat is messing with our brains. If the Chosen One can just up and leave, we should too.”

“Got the mass Patronus, did you? Scared me more than anything,” he said, grinning.

Hermione mimicked Harry’s voice, deepening hers comically, “I’ll be going away for my birthday, just have some nice quiet alone time. I’m okay, I’ll be back in 3 weeks.”

“Dramatic little thing, isn’t he?” Ernest said with a snort.

Padma laughed, “Who are you calling little? He’s the same height as you!”

Ernest looked affronted, “No way! Harry Potter is shorter than me. Draco, tell her!”

Draco snickered, “Sorry Padma. I can confirm Ernest is taller than Harry.”

Hermione ignored him, “Maybe we can do a beach weekend? Cornwall?”

Padma and Ernest looked disappointed by her suggestion.

Malfoy spoke up, “How about Spain? Mallorca?”

Padma and Ernest brightened, faces excited. Padma spoke, “Now you’re talking, Draco. If it comes to a vote, Mallorca trumps Cornwall any day.”

“As it happens, we have a villa there, right on the water. We could go for a couple of days, we need a reset. If I have to hear Ernest complain about his runes one more time, I think I’ll lose it.”

Granger grinned and said, “Alright. Ernie, are you on board?”

“Hermione, I’ve been on board since Draco mentioned Spain.”

“That’s settled then. How about we leave on Saturday and come back in 2 weeks? Draco can you owl me the details? Like tours, room assignments, food situation, cost, you know… details.”

Draco looked at her like she’d sprouted two heads, “Oh no, Granger. Do not unleash The Swot. This is a vacation. We’ll take it easy, no planning. Just show up and let me handle the rest.”

Padma grinned, “I agree. We take each day as it comes. If we feel like going on a tour, we go. If not, we do something else.”

“But what if it’s all fully booked? Or what if we need to make reservations.”

Ernest looked at her like she’d sprouted seven heads, “Hermione, we’re wizards…”

Draco added, “And please don’t insult me by asking about cost.”

Ernest slung an arm around Draco’s bicep and declared, “See, this is why I like you Draco.”

He deadpanned, “You know me, Ernest. I always have our team’s best interest at heart.”

“Team Mallorca, let’s gooooo!” Ernie whooped.

–

He informed his parents of the plan at dinner that night. His mother immediately jumped into action, while his Father looked amused at his wife’s antics. Mimsy had just served their food, joyfully humming a tune.

“Bitsy!” and when the elf arrived with a soft pop, she continued in the same breath, “Could you make a quick trip to Casa Fe and inform the elves that Draco is coming by on Saturday?”

Bitsy bowed and said, “Of course Mistress. The Casa will be ready for Master Draco and his friends. Should Bitsy stay and help?”

Narcissa smiled kindly, “If you want to stay, I don’t see an issue.”

Bitsy straightened, “Bitsy shall stay.” and without much of an explanation, disappeared.

Mimsy tutted, “That one loves Mallorca, Mistress…”

Narcissa’s eyes glinted, “That’s why I asked her, Mimsy. She’s been so down since her mother died. Bitsy deserves to get away for a bit.”

Mimsy nodded, “Mistress knows best. Mimsy is proud to serve a kind family. Especially now that Master Lucius no longer follows the Abomination… No manners at all, oh not a single one… Mimsy had to clean up after the cursed Maledictus, oh Mimsy was in hell…”

Everyone in the table laughed until they were in tears, Lucius most of all.

–

“You call this a villa?” Hermione exclaimed. She guessed villa would be an understatement as their group came across a sprawling white structure that hugged the cliffside.

It was modern, all white, steel and glass. There was no formal door, rather the house was wrapped in sliding glass doors on three sides. The view was stunning.

Padma pointed out the pool and Draco gave them the tour. “Yes Padma, the pool is heated, jacuzzi too and electricity does work within the house. I know the Avery’s, Bones’ and Goyle’s have properties near here but it’s mostly Muggles. We do have wards, the standard Notice-Me-Not, Muggle Repelling. But also protective enchantments and the requisite blood ward. Mostly to protect the elves, in case someone stumbles across the property. Living room, dining area, kitchen, bathrooms. Come on, i’ll show you the bedrooms.”

Ernie gaped as he took everything in, “What’s that?” he said as he pointed out the appliances.

“That’s a fridge, Ernie. Keeps food cold.”

“Doesn’t look like the one in Muggle Studies. I thought it was supposed to be white?”

Draco grinned, “They come in all sorts of colors and shapes, mate. Took me a while to wrap my head around it too.”

They walked and came across the rooms, “Here’s bedroom one… two… three… four… five… and the main. I’ll take that one but you guys can pick and choose whichever you prefer.”

“Bitsy!” who arrived wearing a large straw hat and a flowing sundress.

“Yes, Master Draco?”

He addressed the group, “Bitsy will take care of us during our stay. She’s actually on vacation but she can relay your requests to the other elves. They don’t speak English and are a bit traditional. They are not free, I’m sorry. They refused the clothes. Andres’ heart nearly gave out.”

Ernie nodded and Padma did too. But Hermione interjected, “Translation spells don’t work?”

Ernie explained, “No, it only works for family. Not for guests. Something about elf magic interferes. Right Drake?”

“Right in one!”

“Traditional? What does that mean?”

Bitsy explained, “They don’t want to be seen, Miss Granger. They’ll come if you call but prefer to work when no one is in the room. It’s old-fashioned but that’s how they’ve always done it in Casa Fe.”

“Right. Pick your rooms and change. I’ll meet you in the living room and we’ll go down to the beach.”

–

Hermione picked an east facing room that had a balcony. She stepped out a bit and the salty breeze played with her hair. The sea was in the distance, waves calm and gentle. It was a little slice of heaven.

She stepped back into the room intending to unpack but her bag was neatly folded in the corner. She opened the cabinets to find her clothes were hung and pressed. Impressed, she checked the bathroom and all her toiletries were arranged on the counter.

Even her books were neatly stacked on a bedside table.

She said to the empty room, “Gracias!” and Hermione could have sworn she heard a faint giggle.

She quickly changed into a white linen dress and espadrilles and slapped on some lip balm. She cast a Sunscreen Charm all over to protect herself. Then she wrangled her hair into a braid. Having successfully done that, she marched out of the room and found everyone already changed.

Padma was attired similarly while Draco and Ernie were in shorts, Draco in particular wore navy and cream. Meanwhile Ernie favored a patterned shirt and khakis. On their feet were loafers.

Draco gestured for them to follow him and it was a short walk down the cliff, the stairs wide and carved into the rock.

Midway, Ernie huffed, “Can’t we Apparate down?”

Draco grinned, “Oh come on. We’re almost there.”

It was a secluded beach, protected by a natural curvature of land. There was not a soul in sight. Hermione kicked off her shoes and padded to the shore, the sand soft under her toes. She giggled and Padma joined suit. Soon, their feet were all wet, the water pleasantly cool but not ice cold like Cornwall would have been.

Draco pointed out some lounging chairs for sunbathing, a shed for towels and swimming paraphernalia and a small fridge with canned drinks and juices.

“One day, let’s take the yacht out and make a day of it.”

–

On their first night, they spent it in. Lounging all together on the sofa and watched movies after dinner. Hermione was in charge of picking the movie while Padma made popcorn in the microwave while Ernie observed dubiously. Draco mixed the cocktails for Ernie and the ladies but opted for an ice cold beer.

They watched Titanic, Draco and Ernie bawled in despair when Leonardo froze to death. Padma sniffled.

“They couldn’t have shared the floating door?” Ernie wailed.

Hermione smirked, “Wouldn’t make for a compelling movie.”

Draco wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, “Wow Granger, you sure know how to pick them.”

Padma sniffled, “I would have Vanished the entire iceberg.”

–

The next day, the group spent a lazy day on the beach. Hermione was sunbathing in her swimming costume, she had been reading but was now starting to feel sleepy.

Ernie, Padma and Draco were building sandcastles, Draco’s pale form under so many Sunblock Charms, he was casting them every 10 minutes.

His hair looked pure white under the sun.

Hermione had always been the de-facto planner for vacations. Ginny was decent and helped her but Harry and Ron were terrible. She booked the rooms, made the restaurant reservations, looked for activities they would enjoy. She researched what the weather would be like, tourist traps to avoid.

And for the first time in her adult life, the burden wasn’t on her to plan. She simply arrived and went with the flow. It wasn’t bad, in fact, she had grown to like it. As if finally, this was a real vacation.

Draco had handled everything. He suggested they go into Puerto Pollensa tomorrow. When he mentioned spas, Padma and Hermione were sold.

–

After their massages, they walked along a small plaza with quaint little shops. They had decided to have dinner and a bonfire that night.

Dinner was delicious and when they were all sated, they made their way down the beach where a fire was already roaring. There was a slight chill in the air.

They passed around drinks, Padma chatted with Draco while Hermione leaned on Ernie.

Ernest traced a hand on Hermione’s scar, gentle, “Why don’t you Glamour it, Hermione?”

“Oh this old thing? I feel like if I Glamour it, I give it power over me. It’s meaningless. Draco doesn’t Glamour his Mark, why should I?”

Draco cleared his throat, “If I could, I would. Glamours don't work on it. But Father has been looking into it, mostly for my benefit. He always gets this sad look on his face when he sees my Mark. Curse-Breakers mostly, but I’ve been researching Muggle tattoos. Blaise says I should get them.”

Padma’s voice was light, “Did it hurt?”

Draco nodded, “Like ten Crucios in the chest all at once. Mimsy told me I pissed myself, puked and passed out. She took care of me after.”

Padma tsked, “Do you think because you were forced, it hurt more?”

Draco pondered this, “Probably… I don’t think I was forced though. I wanted it. I thought maybe I could redeem my failure and my family’s. I had failed to befriend Harry Potter, lost every Quidditch game against him and came second in class rankings to Genius Granger here. So… I don’t know. I thought maybe if I took the Mark, he’d be proud of me.”

Ernie said, “That’s mental, Draco.”

“But it protected my mother. If Voldemort was displeased, I took the punishment.”

Ernie balked, “You were tortured?”

Draco nodded and Hermione spoke, “That’s the very definition of duress. Besides, you were a child and children cannot consent. Voldemort knew this when he sent you on that suicide mission.”

Ernie nodded emphatically and groused, “I hate that guy! What a tool.”

Hermione held out her arm, Mudblood scar clear in the firelight. She took Draco’s arm and placed them side by side. Then she said, “This is what happens when you take the frontlines in a war. Draco, by being born a Malfoy. And me, by choosing to be friends with Harry Potter. War leaves damage on its soldiers. But we persevere nonetheless.”

Her eyes met Draco’s and she smiled. Draco’s gaze was unknowable.

But then his silver eyes lit up, mirroring her grin. His dimples made an appearance then he spoke, “Out of the night that covers me, black as the pit from pole to pole. I thank whatever gods may be for my unconquerable soul.”

She gasped, “Henley was a poetic genius.”

Padma’s tone was light and she said, “Well… I’m glad we’re all on the same side now.”

Draco grinned at Padma and said, “You and me both, Padma. You and me both.”

–

By day eight, they were bored. Padma made it her mission to watch all the DVDs in the villa. Ernie was speed reading rune books while snacking on some fruit. Draco burned off his energy while he swam laps in the pool. Hermione took long walks around the property and contemplated her life.

She missed her parents desperately. Normally, she could keep busy and the ache in her heart was kept to a minimum. But when she was idle, her thoughts would wander, it was 6 years since she Obliviated them. And every day she felt like a coward.

Draco said it, Obliviation takes away someone’s agency. Hermione was inclined to agree because rather than sitting down and having a difficult conversation, she spelled it away.

Because at 17 she thought she knew better.

Her parents would have understood the urgency and left the country, they were level-headed folks, they would have done if she suggested it. But not without her. Her parents would be livid and she would insist on helping Harry. They’d fight and shout. In the end, they’d leave but not without that relationship being broken beyond repair.

It all began when she started censoring herself, probably as early as Second Year. She came home after spending a solid block of the year Petrified in the Hospital Wing. And her parents had no idea. Hogwarts didn’t inform them and Hermione didn’t correct the mistake.

She didn’t tell them about Sirius too. Or about Remus and his furry little problem. Not a word about Umbridge either or why she was taking thirteen potions after the Battle of the Department of Mysteries.

Perhaps that was the gist of it. The divide grew and grew until it became a veritable chasm between them. It was her fault, but also not.

This dichotomy in her life - the witch and the Muggle had defined the core of Hermione Granger. In a better world, she wouldn’t have had to make the choice. The adults should have solved the issue with Voldemort and she could have a normal school year without fearing for her life or Harry’s. Then perhaps she could have shared her normal, albeit magical, teenage trials and tribulations with her parents. Her wins and losses.

But there was no use in dwelling in what ifs.

–

“Ugh, either this book is a dud or I’ve suddenly lost the ability to read.”

Draco looked at his friend quizzically and said, “Ernest, that book is 400 years old. Please be gentle with it.”

In petty retaliation, Ernie threw the book at the coffee table. The slam startled Padma and she spoke, “Hey! Don’t do that.”

His smirk grew and he palmed his wand and muttered “Aguamenti!”. Then he aimed his wand at the book as Hermione watched on in horror.

Draco and Hermione screamed variations of, “No!” as they rushed over to save the book from further violation.

Ernie fell into hysterics, clutching at his sides, “You guys should have seen your faces! Relax, it’s a duplicate. I left the originals at the lab. I’m not a complete heathen, you know.”

The rest of the group looked at Ernie in dismay.

He grabbed the wet book and gestured with it, “You’re reading duplicates?”

Ernie shrugged, “Yeah. Didn’t want to damage the originals…”

He looked at him intently, “Did you use the duplicates in your work?”

“I dunno. Maybe… But why would it be an issue?”

Draco looked at Ernie pointedly. And waited for a beat until Ernie’s face dawned in understanding. About fourteen different emotions crossed Ernie’s face until he groaned, “Oh fuuuuuuuuuuck!”

“What is it?” Padma exclaimed.

Hermione joined, “Tell us! What’s wrong?”

Ernie explained, “You can’t Geminio old books. Research suggests the older the more resistant they become.”

“But the copy is there.”

Draco sighed, “Yes but the content won’t be 100%. Actually there are studies that would suggest it depends on the caster’s knowledge of the material. So in this case, probably 50% of the book is gibberish.”

Padma looked aghast. Ernie groaned again, “And that means my translations need rechecking. Draco, mate, why didn’t you tell me?”

Draco shrugged, “I thought you knew.”

“Ugh! I did! I guess… I just forgot.”

He grinned, “Oh you beautiful idiot. Don’t worry Ernest, I’ll help you with the translations when we get back. But you’ll owe me, big time.”

Ernie beamed, “Whatever you want, mate. My vault, my body, my firstborn, it’s yours.”

“Fuck you! I don’t want your body.”

“Why? What’s wrong with my body?” Ernie groused.

Draco stood and began to walk away, “Everything!”

Padma and Hermione looked at each other and laughed their hearts out.

–

“Theo and Blaise wants to join our little getaway, if that’s okay?” Draco announced at breakfast the morning after.

Padma shrugged, “It’s your house.”

“Ernest? Hermione? No complaints?”

Hermione piped up, “None whatsoever. Could be fun.”

“Good. Because they’re arriving in 5 minutes. They’ll just drop off their bags and we have a little errand.”

Ernie gaped, “What would you have done if we said no?”

“A hotel? I don’t know...”

Ernie nodded, appeased, “What errand?”

“Blaise said something about a realtor. So I guess they are buying Muggle property. I’m just there as a translator.”

At that, the two wizards popped into existence in the villa’s living room.

“Theo!” Hermione exclaimed.

“Looking gorgeous Hermione! Love your tan! You’re practically golden.” Theo said as Hermione gave him a big hug.

A deep baritone voice that could only belong to Blaise Zabini purred,“Unspeakable Hermione Granger, Gryffindor Princess, SWOT Extraordinaire, and Slayer of the Lizard Man. You look like my next heartbreak.”

Hermione smiled sheepishly and said, “Zabini.”

After some short introductions, Draco addressed the Unspeakables looking rather anxious.

“Right… we are off. We’ll be back around dinner time. If there’s an emergency, send a Patronus. Or call Bitsy,” then he nodded to the newcomers and said, “Let’s go.”

Blaise laughed, “Eager are we?”

Draco shot him a withering glare. Theo chuckled and said, “Come on before Draco ruptures an aneurysm.”

The group Apparated into the foyer of an upscale wizarding brothel off the coast of Sardinia. It was discreet, quite discerning with their clientele and catered to all sorts of tastes. They’d been coming here since Blaise mentioned its existence in Eighth Year.

The madam met them and they were greeted and ushered into a small parlor. Blaise looked at Draco and Theo and asked, “So one each?”

Theo smirked, “Shall we share?”

Draco huffed, “I literally do not care. I’ll shag you if it means getting my dick wet.”

“How long has it been for you?”

Draco cringed, “My birthday… last year.”

Blaise’s eyes bugged out, “Tsk. That can’t be healthy.”

“I know. Hence, the brothel.” Draco said as he gestured around.

Theo considered this for a moment, “So when you say you’ll shag me, does that mean I can top you?”

Draco shook his head, “I’ll top you.”

“That’s a no-go for me brother. That monster between your legs is too much for me now. And I don’t fancy waddling all week. Let’s just share.”

Blaise offered a suggestion, “One each. But one room.”

“Yes!” Theo exclaimed. Draco’s smile reached his ears.

Blaise relayed their requests and the trio were led into a large room with beautiful rugs and cushions.

Three beautiful girls were ushered in. One in particular had curly hair which Draco immediately zeroed in on. He led the girl to the center mattress and without much preamble, moved her to straddle him.

Blaise and Theo shared pointed stares as the two girls made their way to them.

Draco wasted no time. The curly girl was now naked and he was rutting his hips up as the girl swivelled her hips, his lips latched on one dusky nipple.

Blaise had divested his clothes and was guiding his girl’s mouth into his erect cock, moaning as the turgid length was engulfed whole.

Theo however moved closer to Draco’s spread legs. He mounted his girl from behind and instructed her to lick Draco’s balls. He grinned as Draco moaned louder.

Soon, grunts turned to shuddering moans as skin slapped on skin, loud wet squelching noises reached a crescendo.

Blaise came first with a prolonged, “Fuckkkkkkk. Show me before you swallow, darling.”

Theo now had his girl flat on her belly while he slowly fucked into her. Their mouths attached to where Draco and his girl were joined, tongues caressing his balls, his ass, his wet shaft.

Draco was now lost, his face smushed into a large breast, mouth open and suckling a nipple loudly. His other hand palmed the other breast. He was still as the girl rode him with wild abandon, Theo’s skilled tongue licking him clean. He came with a roar as he emptied himself, panting with exertion.

Knowing what Theo needed, he flipped the girl around, her back meeting his chest. His hands grabbed her legs and slowly spread them open. He looked down at Theo’s face and grinned as Theo ate his cum from the girl’s still quivering cunt. With a loud moan, Theo came hard.

Draco looked at Blaise, who was now ready for round two.

–

 

Draco Apparated back to the villa. Hermione, Padma and Ernie were eating dinner, arguing about the runic translations.

“Good timing!” Padma exclaimed.

Hermione asked, “Where’s Theo and Blaise?”

Draco looked around confused, “Huh?”

“Where’s your friends, mate?” Ernie clarified.

“Oh. Erm, they stayed in town. They’ll come by tomorrow. Do you guys want to join? We can spend the day and take the yacht out.” Draco said as he grabbed a plate and started loading it with food.

Hermione studied him as she poured him a glass of wine, “That sounds grand actually. You okay? You look flushed.”

“Thanks. Yeah, sorry. Long day.” He answered as he shoveled some pasta into his mouth. He was starving. The brothel had food but with all the exertions of the day, he thought be probably burned through it all.

Now Padma was curious, “Hmmm… You’re a bad liar, Draco Malfoy. You’re up to something.”

Draco tried to laugh it off as he took a sip of wine, “What do you mean?”

Padma leveled him with a look, “Your friends arrive, barely stay for 5 minutes and you’ve been gone all day. Something’s going on.”

“Padma, let’s not pry. Might be private.” Hermione said as she moved to clear her plate and bring it to the sink.

Ernie looked at Draco as he chewed, “I agree. Padma’s right. Something’s changed. I can’t quite put my finger on it. It’ll come to me, sooner or later.”

“Come off it. I missed my friends and I’ve spent the day enduring Blaise’s mood and Theo’s incessant yapping. I’m knackered, do you guys mind if I turn in early?”

–

“I’ve told them we were at a Muggle realtor yesterday but they sense something’s up. Please do not say anything.”

Theo laughed, “This is why you don’t go too long without at least some sort of release. Don’t let it get that bad.”

Draco groaned, “Hey, I’ve been wanking three times a day since we got here. It’s those Muggle bikinis they insist on wearing.”

Blaise grinned at him, “You mean Granger insists on wearing. And why the fuck not, she looks amazing in them. I could just sink my teeth on those hips.”

Draco looked conflicted, looking like a kicked puppy. Theo took pity on him and said, “Blaise, please don’t flirt with Hermione.”

Blaise rolled his eyes and said, “Tough. She’s a free agent. So am I.”

Theo tried to interject and Draco simply nodded, his tone cold as he answered, “I understand.”

Blaise’s eyes narrowed at Draco’s statement but said nothing.

–

The group boarded the speedboat to approach the mega yacht. It was probably 50 meters long with a blue hull and white decks. Padma gasped at the sight as they neared, “Holy shit it’s massive.”

“That’s what she said.” Blaise quipped.

Draco climbed the stairs quickly and assisted the ladies. The waves were calm but the ladder still wobbled. When they were safely on board, they were greeted by the captain and staff.

“Welcome back to Eltanin, Master Draco. It’s been a while.”

“Guys, this is Captain Felipe. He will be in charge of us during our stay.”

The group nodded with the rest of the introductions. The staff gave them tour and showed the group their cabins.

As they settled, Draco made his way to the main cabin and deposited his things, his mood sour.

He had no claim on her whatsoever, he reminded himself. And Blaise was right, she was probably single. He hadn’t heard of any romantic dates Hermione had been on. On a whole, the past year they’ve worked together, he’s heard a handful of mentions of Weasley but nothing positive.

But it still burned, coming from one of his closest friends. Draco knew it was his fate, he’d been resigned to it since Eighth Year at Hogwarts. Eventually she’ll date and he’d have to sit silently and watch. As her friend, there were boundaries he couldn’t bring himself to cross.

And yet, what had the last year proved, other than the inescapable fact that she was everything he wanted. He knew he didn’t really know her other than what he had gleaned from keen observation and proximity. But she made him laugh, she was open and kind and had a mean stubborn streak he found endearing. She could go toe to toe with him on his best day and he’d be grateful to lose.

Might be good practice, he told himself. It was going to happen sooner or later and Draco had long prepared himself for the inevitability. He didn’t want to spiral into a panic attack and turn to Occlusion to cope.

He sat on the edge of the bed, head on his hands, crushed by the weight of his choices. He knew he had to follow through. He chose this and it was for the best.

“There you are. I’ve been calling your name for 5 minutes.” Theo said as he entered worried, casting a Silencio when he saw Draco’s face.

“I’m here. Just thinking.”

“Ignore Blaise. He’ll flirt with anything that has a pulse.”

“I’ll be fine, Theo.”

“Mate, no offense, you don’t look fine. Please don’t Occlude.”

He nodded and gave his friend a wan smile, “I won’t. It’s good practice, she’ll eventually date.”

Theo cringed, “Or you could change your mind and decide to give this a go.”

He shook his head, “I’m a Death Eater, Theo.”

Theo sat beside Draco and said, “I wish you would stop saying that.”

Draco stood, his resolve hardened, “Doesn’t make it untrue.”

–

They were served a light lunch and Draco taught Ernie and Padma how to use the jet skis. Granger smiled from the deck as she divested herself of her coverup. From the corner of his eye, he saw her cast multiple Sunblock charms on her person. Then she grabbed her book and decided to sunbathe and read.

After a while, Padma joined Hermione and submerged themselves in the dipping pool. Ernie was roped into a poker game with the Slytherins. Blaise had brought out the cigars and Firewhisky.

“Can’t believe you guys know how to play poker.” Hermione said as she joined them.

Blaise answered, “Always the tone of surprise. I’ll have you know Granger, I’ve always enjoyed the Muggle world and have had the pleasure of inducting these inbred fools into it.”

Hermione smirked, “Is that so?”

Blaise nodded as he puffed, “Had to teach Draco how to use a microwave, that was hilarious. And Theo here took to Muggle music like a champ. Went to Glasto last year, Theo and I were so pissed we got separated during the night. Found him in a random tent, sandwiched between two Muggle girls, sans clothes.”

Hermione’s eyes widened, her tone light and teasing, “Impressive. Draco didn’t join?”

“No, your Department of Mysteries was apparently more fun than Glastonbury, if you can imagine.”

She laughed and Padma interjected, “Well, we’d all have to go together next year.”

Theo grinned, “Yes! That’s a great idea, Patil. Do you think your department can spare you? Research can wait?”

Ernie added, “Oh it can wait, but we’ll have to clear it with Hermione.”

She shrugged, “Ask me nearer the time. But I don’t foresee any issues. What do you say, Draco?”

He’d been largely silent for the entire game, mood still morose. He looked at Granger and said, tone careful, “You’re the boss.”

Theo eyed his friend before nudging him with his foot, “Great! Ok gentlemen, no more bets. Show your cards.”

Blaise had already folded his cards early in the game. Draco and Theo both had high pairs. And Ernie whooped as he trumped them all with a flush, and said, “The vault number is 3242, gentlemen, I expect the Galleons transferred by end of business this week.”

Draco grinned as he clapped Ernie on the back, “Of course, Ernest. Want to go again?”

–

Dinner was casual and Hermione changed into a light breezy sundress. She’d tanned during the day and the white linen contrasted with her skin wonderfully. She decided to go barefoot and spotted Padma wearing a similar dress, hers billowing and went down to her feet.

Draco was shirtless all day but had no tan to speak of, his Sunblock Charm must be industrial strength. She teased him about it and he gave her a careful smile.

He had been distant the whole day, more distant than they’d ever been. She couldn’t help but link it to the arrival of Theo and Blaise, which was odd because they’ve been perfectly lovely.

Blaise was a massive flirt but overall nice. The fleeting touches were not unwelcome and Hermione found she liked the attention. He was smooth but didn’t press too much, bordering on proper but clearly interested.

He was surprisingly well versed in all things Muggle. Famously neutral during the war, he had managed to dodge the Death Eater recruitment with Theo, fleeing the continent when things had escalated.

They settled with their drinks as they enjoyed the salty breeze as the night wore on, yacht gently bobbing in the waves. They were not too far from the shore and she could see the lights of the city in the distance.

“Okay, how about a drinking game? Would be nice if it was Slytherin style but we don’t have Veritaserum.” Theo offered.

Padma let out a barking laugh and scoffed, “Slytherin style? Please. Ravenclaw invented that game. As it happens…”

Blaise laughed, “Don’t tell me? You have some?”

Padma grinned, “I was hoping to save it for our last night but now is good. Let me go grab it.”

There were cheers and everyone settled into their seats on the deck. She observed Draco looked worried and Theo was giving him discreet glances from his seat. It looked like they were having a silent conversation. Legilimency, she gathered.

Padma arrived and held up the small vial into the light. Veritaserum was a controlled substance, exceedingly rare and difficult to brew. Padma announced, “Should be enough for a couple rounds. 1 drop only per cup.”

Theo announced, “As his Healer, Draco will pass on the Veritaserum.”

She looked at Draco who pursed his lips, took a deep breath and said, “Probably for the best. I’m still on probation.”

Hermione’s eyes widened, “Wait, still?”

Draco nodded, “Not like Father. I can leave the country but Croaker checks my wand sporadically and reports anything nefarious to the DMLE.”

“Why didn’t you say anything? I’ll talk to Robards, it’s been 6 years, surely they can’t think…”

He gave her a smile and said, “It’s fine Granger. It’s all good. I’m lucky to be out of Azkaban, I can’t complain.”

Hermione held her tongue and eventually the game commenced.

–

The night ended with Theo stripping down to his boxers, Ernie dive-bombing into the frigid sea, Padma sharing she shagged someone in Greenhouse 4 but didn’t say who, while Hermione divulged her indiscretions with Krum and McLaggen.

Draco, being the consummate Slytherin, took the advantage and chose ‘Truth’ every time.

She found him on the deck, nursing a cold beer when everyone was already asleep.

“You okay? You seem off.”

Draco’s tone was low when he answered, “What do you mean?”

“I don’t know. Something’s up, Ernie agrees.”

“Don’t mind me, Granger. It’s probably the sun, I’m not used to it and it’s addled my brain.”

She chuckled, “You’re so pale, still.”

Draco gave her a smile, “You’re gorgeous when you tan. Really brings out your eyes, turns them golden.”

Hermione was stunned by his statement. They were silent for a while, enjoying the cool breeze as the Mediterranean ebbed and flowed beneath them.

“Blaise is a handful.” she said.

She noticed Draco had stiffened at her statement, his knuckles flashing white as he gripped the armrest of his chair. It was brief, easy to miss but Hermione had been observing Draco all day, he has his tells.

Draco answered, voice even, “Blaise is a decent guy.”

“I see. He’s a massive flirt, too.”

“That he is.”

Hermione decided to throw all caution to the winds, “Maybe I should give it a go and ask him out. Could be fun. It’s been a while.”

Draco’s voice was small when he replied, “You should do whatever makes you happy, Granger.”

She gave him a smile and said, “You too Malfoy. You should get out there, start dating.”

“Purebloods usually don’t date. We court. Besides, I’m too busy with the project. Don’t want you to think I’m slacking off, Granger. Have a reputation to uphold.”

She laughed, “Well, it’s nice to see you dedicated to the cause.”

Draco took a sip of his beer before answering, “As far as causes go, this one is so much better than my previous. The leader is still frightening but at least she has a soul.”

Her gasp and subsequent laugh was magical, tinkling, breathy and its sound echoed into Draco like a call.

–

Their Portkey deposited them into the gardens at Malfoy Manor. Hermione took a while to get her bearings, Portkeys always made her a bit nauseous. The sun was just setting.

Narcissa, Lucius awaited them while Mimsy stood with them bearing refreshments.

They quickly distributed the drinks and the cool juice soothed Hermione’s stomach. Invitations to dinner were quickly issued by Narcissa after complimenting how lovely everyone looked with their tans but Padma and Ernie were eager to get home after 2 weeks away. They expressed their regrets to Narcissa.

Narcissa, in her infinite grace, managed to wrangle a lunch at some other time. The pair Disapparated some distance away.

Blaise sidled up to Hermione and smoothly asked, “So Granger, when will I be seeing you again?”

Hermione’s heart rate punched through the roof and she answered, looking at him pointedly, “Oh I don’t know. I think that’s up to you.”

“Dinner then, Friday, at Aparecium?”

“Sounds like a plan. 7?”

Blaise simply nodded as he drank his beverage, eyes bright and smiling at Hermione.

What the pair missed was Narcissa’s quick but worried glance at Draco, Lucius’ clenched jaw, Theo’s pointed sigh and Draco’s quiet resignation.

–

“Narcissa, I’d like to thank you and Lucius for allowing us to use your villa in Mallorca. It was heavenly and just what my team needed.”

“Wow Granger, where’s my thanks?”

Narcissa’s mouth quirked in response, “Of course, Hermione. I hope it’s all been a lovely stay?”

“It truly was.”

Lucius smiled at her and said, “You should come back every year.”

Hermione chewed her boeuf bourguignon thoughtfully, “That’s too much of an imposition, I couldn’t possibly.”

His mother exclaimed, “Nonsense. You’re welcome any time. Draco wrote to tell us you were on Eltanin? How was it?”

“Such a dream. The seas were mild and it was just perfect. The name too.”

“It was the height of indulgence really. We were bouncing to many names around and Eltanin was the best one.”

Hermione nodded, “I agree. So much better than Thuban. Or Edasich.” Her nose wrinkled in apparent disgust.

Narcissa chuckled while Lucius cleared his throat, “You know your Astrology, Miss Granger. Or Draco’s stars at any rate.”

Theo interjected, “She was first in our year rankings, Lucy.”

Lucius’ eyes narrowed, “And where were you, Theodore?”

Theo grinned and Draco answered with a smirk, “Lagging behind me.”

“Excuse me! Sixth Year, I left you in the dust.”

Draco laughed, “Doesn’t count.”

Blaise interjected, “He’s right Theo. Sixth and Seventh Year was a wash.”

Hermione sipped her wine and she was struck with one resounding thought, Gods we are just children.

Theo said, “Well as it stands, in the years that count, Granger was always first except in Potions, Draco second. On a good year, I came in third. Once or twice, Padma was the third - sneaky witch wrote an Outstanding essay for Ancient Runes that time I had a bout of the flu. And then it was Ernie, the stalwart Hufflepuff. Or Pansy. I remember she was gloating in Second Year but then she discovered fashion and decided the top 10 would do.”

Blaise pondered this and said, “So 4 out of 5 of our class’ best and brightest are in Hermione’s team. Call me a pessimist but that’s not a coincidence.”

Hermione grinned, “Padma and Ernie I recruited. Padma initially wanted to join the Curse Breaking Program at Gringotts but I convinced her. Ernie was slated for another study in the Department of Mysteries but he was really nice, easy going but was also insanely creative with runes. Theo, I already lost to St. Mungo’s. Then Draco came along and I just had to have him.”

Draco gaped at her statement, he could feel his ears getting hot. He quickly took a sip of water, willing it pass. Thankfully, he wasn’t seated in front of her so he was out of her line of sight.

Lucius snickered but clearly deflected, seeing Draco’s distress, “As a Slytherin, I respect that. That’s downright diabolical.”

Hermione grinned, “Well, the Hat did say I would do well in Slytherin but Salazar would roll over in his grave since I was Muggleborn. Ravenclaw was floated for a bit before it decided in Gryffindor.”

Narcissa added, “Your team has all 4 Houses too. I like the symmetry of it.”

Hermione nodded and added, “I didn’t plan for that but it was a nice surprise. And it certainly makes for an interesting dynamic.”

–

“I’m so sorry guys, I have to go. Blaise and I have a date.” Hermione announced to the team that Friday.

Draco clenched his jaw and breathed deeply. A roaring heat was pulsing out of his chest but he tamped it down and answered evenly, “Go. Padma and I can finish up here.”

Padma looked devious and said, “Ooooh, Floo call me the details later tonight, Hermione. Or tomorrow morning if you prefer.”

She grinned, “It’s just dinner.”

“Well, don’t let us keep you. Go, wear something that will knock his socks off.”

Hermione smirked, “As it happens, Pansy gave me a dress that could totally work.”

“Atta girl!”

Chapter 10: September - November 2004

“Pansy, you have to come. Please? For me?”

“I’ll try to drop by, I really will. I just don’t want it to be awkward, you know. And it’s your party.”

“Don’t worry about that. I just want you there. And it will go well. Or you could go with Draco.”

“Right. Maybe, I’ll ask him. I know he has a date that night but maybe we can drop by.”

Hermione’s face flushed as she asked, “Draco’s dating?”

Pansy looked away, “In a fashion. Anyway, how’s it going with Blaise?”

Hermione still looked discomfited at Draco’s news and said, “It’s going well, I think? He’s been perfectly nice. We’re going on our third date this Friday before the party.”

“Good! I’m glad he’s behaving himself.”

–

“Theodore Nott, where are you?” Blaise bellowed into the parlor at Nott Manor. When he received no answer, he ran up the stairs and entered Theo’s room, opening the double doors without warning.

Theo was currently snuggled with a blonde haired witch, sleeping soundly. He decided to go for the direct approach and flicked Theo’s forehead, hard, who startled awake, “Ow! What the fuck!”

“Get up you heathen. I need to discuss something.”

“Fuck you Blaise! What time is it?”

“It’s noon, you lazy pillock.”

At that, Theo’s bedmate awoke and stretched. Once she spotted Blaise, she said with a dreamy voice, “Hello Blaise Zabini. Your aura is purple today, quite anxious I see.”

Blaise smiled indulgently, “Hello Luna. Your hair looks positively halo-like this morning, like an angel. Would you excuse me and Theo for a bit?”

“Of course. I’m just going to go back to sleep. Theo, is that okay?”

“Stay as long as you like, love,” Theo replied with a smile.

When Luna nodded off, he fixed a stern gaze at Blaise and asked, “You look constipated, seems serious. I’m going to need coffee for this. Come on, let’s go to the dining room.”

Together they Apparated down to the room and while the house elf served coffee, Blaise leveled Theo with a glare and said, “It’s Hermione. I like her, she’s beautiful and smart, I know I’m punching above my weight here. We went on our third date last night and I don’t know, she’s perfect…”

“Okay?”

“For Draco.” Blaise said with a sigh.

“Fuck.”

“I really like her, Theo. It’s early days but I feel like we could have something there you know? But man, I just can’t help thinking it. She was talking to me about runic alphabets and I just thought, wow, Draco would really love to listen to this. Took me aback, I almost spat my wine. And mind you, it was excellent wine. The thought just blindsided me out of nowhere, I don’t know where it came from.”

Theo asked him evenly, “Did you talk to Draco about this?”

“No. I like Hermione. Does he even like her that way?”

Theo cringed but said nothing.

Blaise’s eyes widened, “What?” And when Theo shook his head, “Don’t lie to me. Don’t. We’re friends, we can talk about this.”

“Look, it’s not my place to say.”

“But you know something? Does Draco like Hermione? Hermione likes Draco? What is it, Theo?”

Theo stood and paced, he kept mulling his thoughts, seeking a diplomatic answer but finding none. He spread his hands open in appeal, “Blaise, I think you should talk to Draco about this.”

“What am I missing here? Does he like her or not? I think I deserve an answer Theo. We’ve been through so much, it’s the least you can do.”

“Blaise, my hands are literally tied.” as offered as he looked at Blaise pointedly.

He exploded in realization, “You… you took an Unbreakable Vow?! To whom? What the fuck is going on, Theo?”

“Fuck, calm down. It’s not like that, okay. It’s just complicated.”

“What do you mean? I find myself in the middle of an awkward situation, I don’t know what’s going on.”

“Look, let’s Floo to the Manor right now and talk to him. It’s Saturday, he should be home. He’ll explain everything and I won’t keel over and die having to tell you.”

Blaise looked worried, “What about Luna?”

“Pocket!”

The elf materialized with a soft pop, “Yes, Master?”

“Luna is sleeping upstairs but I have urgent business at Malfoy Manor. Can you take care of her if she wakes up and I’m not back? She’ll need food, you can serve lunch.”

“Of course, Master. Pocket will tend to Miss Luna.”

“Thanks Pocket. If you need me, I’ll be at the Malfoy’s.”

–

The pair thundered into Malfoy Manor, Narcissa looked up in surprise. Theo and Blaise murmured quick greetings and apologized for their haste. They ran up the stairs to Draco’s room.

“Draco! Great Dragon of the Malfoy Clan, I, Lord Theodore Nott of the Ancient and Most Noble House of Nott, am here with Blaise, Marchese de Zabini. We have come bearing questions and seek entrance into your lair. You have ten seconds to willingly give us permission to enter. Five, four, three…”

The door creaked open as Draco blearily opened an eye and rasped, “Fuck’s sake, what time is it?”

“Closer to one.”

Theo watched as his friend flopped back down and asked, “What do you want?”

Theo approached the bed as Blaise followed, he uttered, “Drake. Blaise knows.”

“If he did and you told him, you’d be dead, Theodore. You’re still breathing so clearly Blaise doesn’t know shit.”

Blaise piped up, “Look I’ve been patient, Theo. What the fuck is going on, Drake?”

Theo answered, “Maybe you should tell him about what you told me, about Hermione.”

At that Draco sat up and quirked an eyebrow, “What about Granger?”

“See this is what I’m talking about.” Exasperated at the whole situation, Blaise started to explain how his third date went and how Theo couldn’t explain what was going on. Draco sat on his bed, silently absorbing the information.

When Blaise was done, he gestured for them to sit near the fireplace. At the ruckus, Mimsy had sent a tea service up. Draco fixed his drink intently and looked at Theo who was still in his pajamas and Blaise who was looking dapper in a proper suit.

“Blaise, I’d need an Unbreakable Vow from you, if I tell you.”

“Wow, Draco. I didn’t expect this. What are you hiding from me, mate? I thought we were closer than this. And I understand, like I only knew you when we were seven and not four like Theo. But we’re brothers, Draco. You’re my brother. If this is what I think it is and it’s big, clearly from Theo’s reaction and the Unbreakables, we probably might not come back from this.”

Draco said, his voice like a plea, “Look, only Theo and Pansy know. Theo, because he’s Theo. And Pansy figured it out in Fifth Year. And I’m sorry, mate. They told me to tell you but it’s really on a need to know basis.”

“Fuck you, Draco. When you told me to pick up Pansy Muggle-style in fucking Wales so she’ll be undetectable, I did. When you told me to hide Theo until it was safe, I did as you asked. When you were literally on a suicide mission we all knew you would fail, who was by your side, keeping you sane? I have been a good friend to you, Draco Malfoy. But keeping this from me hurts, man. It hurts.”

He had the decency to look chastised. When he spoke, his tone was contrite, “You’re right. I shouldn’t have kept this from you. I’m sorry Blaise.”

Blaise rubbed a finger between his eyebrows and asked, “You love her. It’s her, or nothing at all. Yes?”

Draco nodded, “She can’t know. And it’s best I stay away.”

“The fuck? Why?”

“You know why.”

“Fuck if I know,” Blaise replied, truly exasperated.

“Blaise, I’m a Death Eater. And Granger, she’s meant for bigger things. Minister of Magic even. We know that in the same way we know the sky is blue. And if I pursue her, it would just be selfish. And I can’t be selfish with her. My reputation would tarnish hers and it will never recover.”

“Wow. You’ve really rationalized it all in your head. And you’re right, it’s pragmatic, logical, noble even. But what does that matter in the face of love?”

“No. This is my sacrifice to make. Please do not try to change my mind, believe me I’ve thought it through. It’s for the best.”

Theo’s voice was small when he said, “Tell him about the blood status issue.”

Blaise whirled on Draco, “No! NO! We swore we would abandon the pureblood bullshit. We had a pact that we’ll leave it in the past. Don’t do this Draco.”

Draco shut his eyes, as if in pain and said, “I am heir to two pureblood lines, Blaise. It’s hard enough being one but two. Try it and see if you like it. It can’t be me who will break tradition. It’s on my head. And I can’t. We’ve been pureblood on both sides for close to a thousand years. I just can’t, Blaise. I won’t raise my children to believe in pureblood supremacy, that’s done. But they have to be pureblood for the legacy.”

“What if your children marry half-blood or Muggleborn, what then of your fucking legacy?”

“So be it. But it cannot be me who breaks tradition. I can’t be the one to let the side down.”

“So you’ll marry for duty? While you love someone else? That’s cruel, Draco.”

“Why not? Purebloods have arranged marriages, it’s our thing. I will respect my wife, honor her. Eventually we’ll come to an understanding.”

“Do you hear yourself? Mate, this is beyond fucked up.”

“It’s what I’ve decided. Look, Granger will marry someone with a pristine reputation, she’ll be better for it. And I’ll marry a pureblood girl and sire heirs.”

Blaise leveled him with a stare, “So why, Draco, aren’t you married yet?”

Theo swiveled to Draco, looked at him straight and said, “Yeah, why is that exactly?”

“My plan is to work for the Ministry, fix the Malfoy name. I can spend years in the Department of Mysteries. Then probably I’ll move somewhere more visible. That’s always been the plan. Then, in say ten years time, I’ll marry.”

Blaise sighed, “Fuck.” Then he looked at Theo and said, “He’s really thought this through.”

“He has. He doesn’t need to work, Blaise. But he’s in the Ministry earning enough money for Narcissa’s new socks probably.”

“I get it. Even the legacy bit. It’s fucked up but you’re right. It’s too much history. But times are changing. I mean look at the Weasleys. If Ginevra marries Potter and the Weasel King doesn’t marry pureblood, that’s it. That’s the end of the pureblood Weasley line. Pureblood since the 1400s and within a generation, they are out. Even more impressive is the fact they have multiple sons. It even seems deliberate.”

Theo piped up, “Probably Nott too.”

Blaise scoffed, “Luna is pureblood and you’re itching to lock that down. Maybe next generation, then?”

He cleared his throat and said, “So, we are agreed? We do not tell Granger.”

Blaise threw his hands up, “Fine! I hate it but it's fine. But what if she asks you out?”

Theo answered, “I told her not to. Not unless she’s sure.”

“What? When was this?” Draco asked, confusion marring his features.

Theo shrugged, “It was your birthday. She asked me if it would be too forward to ask you out. I guess she wasn’t sure about that. And she’s dating Blaise so…”

Draco closed his eyes, a headache already forming. He wanted to Occlude so desperately sweat was breaking out of his brow.

Blaise’s voice was gentle, “I’m sorry, Draco. Had I known, I would never have asked her out. Never, I swear it. And Drake, for what it’s worth, she’s perfect for you.”

“Draco, no. Don’t Occlude! I FORBID IT! NO!” Theo screamed as he shook Draco who still had his eyes shut.

“Fucking hell, this is why you Occlude? Mate, why do you make things so hard for yourself?”

He won the battle and opened his eyes, clear and present, “It’s okay Theo. I probably can’t go to Granger’s birthday tomorrow but I’ll send flowers.”

Theo looked aghast, “Why not? You know she’ll look for you.”

“It’s fine. Tell her I had an emergency but I’ll be back Monday. It’s too soon and I really don’t want to Occlude.”

Blaise spoke, “Fine. I’ll make your excuses. I’m invited too. But that was our last date.”

Draco looked pained, “I’m sorry Blaise. I know you like her.”

“I know. But you’re my brother, Draco.”

–

“Theo! Blaise! Thank you for coming.” Hermione greeted as she gave them both hugs.

“Happy birthday, bella. Here are your flowers, courtesy of Draco. He couldn’t come, I’m sorry.”

Hermione’s face fell, “Oh. Is he ill?”

“No, just had an emergency and had to go to France with Narcissa. He’ll be back Monday.”

“Oh. Nothing too bad I hope,” her voice dripping with disappointment.

Blaise shrugged, “Not sure. They just left quickly. Ask him on Monday.”

“Alright. Come on, I'll introduce you to people. Pansy’s here.”

When they went around the corner, Blaise spotted Pansy who was talking to Luna. Her eyes widened and her countenance improved dramatically as she stood and gave them all a big hug.

“Thank fuck! What took you so long? Where’s Draco?”

Theo gave her an imperceptible nod and she understood immediately. Blaise sighed and answered mostly for Hermione’s benefit, “Emergency. Lucius said France.”

Pansy nodded aggressively, “I see. Well, I’m sure Draco will sort it out.”

“Who invited the snakes?” Ron said, face turning red.

“I did, Ron.” Hermione answered coolly.

“What’s your problem, Weasley?” Blaise asked.

Ron ignored Blaise, shook his head, chuckling, “You’ve completely lost the plot, ‘Mione. Seriously, you’ve gone stupid,” then he turned to Blaise, “Who says you can talk to me, Zabini?”

“Go whine to someone who cares, Ron…” Hermione quipped.

“Delusions of grandeur, much? Who the fuck do you think you are, Weasley?” Blaise retorted.

“Blaise, that’s enough. Look Ron, I don't know what’s going on with you but if you have a problem, you can leave. It’s my party and it’s Harry’s house. You can go.”

Ron shook his head, face as red as his hair, “Try me, Zabini. I’m an Auror, in case you forgot. I’ll leave you rotting in Azkaban where you should have been all this time. All you snakes belong there.”

Blaise laughed, humor absent, “For the grand crime of being a Slytherin? Seriously, are you hearing yourself right now? Try framing me for something, Weasley, I dare you. My solicitors will laugh you out of the courtroom.”

Ron raged, “Fuck this shit. If you want to be a Death Eater whore, ‘Mione, go ahead. I’m not stopping you.”

She snorted, “As if you could stop me from doing anything. I don’t need your permission to live my life Ron. Get lost.”

Ron’s face was beet red now and to make matters worse, Harry had just heard the commotion in the living room. He sidled up to Hermione and held her protectively. Then he nodded to Blaise and Theo, “Hi Nott… Zabini. Been a while, huh?”

The redhead stomped his way out of the house and didn’t even bother to close the front door.

“I’m removing him from the wards tomorrow, Hermione.” Harry said as he stared at Ron’s retreating form.

“I just don’t know why he’s being like this, Harry. It’s like he’s stuck in the past and he just refuses to move on. You know that that rhetoric he spouts? He’s as rabid as Lucius Malfoy used to be. It’s just the same discrimination. And we fought a war to stop sentiments like that. Wasn’t that the whole point of it all?” Hermione said, on the verge of tears.

Harry gave her a small smile, “Hey, no tears. It’s your birthday and let’s have fun. You’re right of course, I completely agree. I’ll talk to him at work tomorrow.”

“So, Potter. Haven’t seen you in a while. How have you been?” Blaise asked cordially, looking at him with an assessing eye.

“Keeping busy. Got promoted, so now it’s more paperwork than fieldwork now. It sucks but Hermione’s happy about it. She doesn’t like being summoned to St. Mungo’s whenever I get injured.”

“Nice! Congratulations. Let’s keep in touch, yeah? Regular boys night, what do you say?” Blaise offered.

Harry grinned and nodded, “That sounds great, actually.”

“Oh, this is going to be good,” Theo said with a chuckle.

Hermione took a sip of her Butterbeer and asked, “How’s training going?”

Harry shrugged, “Not too bad, it’s starting in a couple of weeks. Recruitment’s still open though, some good candidates but nothing too stellar.”

Blaise snorted, “Maybe I should join, show Ron Weasley how to be a proper Auror. I can’t believe he threatened me with Azkaban. He’s deranged.”

“You really want to put yourself through training? You’ll be working with me if you pass. Do you think you can handle that, Zabini?” Harry said, eyebrow raised.

Blaise shrugged, “You’re not too bad, Potter.”

–

NOVEMBER 2004

Hermione hurried into the restaurant, looking quite put out, “Sorry, I’m late. There was an issue at the Hall of Prophecies. We all had to help with cleanup.”

Blaise smiled and poured her a glass of wine, “Not at all. All good now, I hope?”

“Yeah, it got sorted in the end. How’s your week going?”

“Not too bad. Finally closed on my new flat. I’ll be in the UK permanently now.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful news! You should have a housewarming party. Could be fun.”

“Theo beat you to it. It’s being arranged as we speak. Errrr… Hermione, I need to talk to you about something.”

She looked at him, worried, “Go ahead.”

“Look, this has been really nice. You’re a wonderful witch and pretty easy to talk to. But…”

Hermione smiled graciously, “There’s no spark?”

Blaise looked up, astonished, “Yeah. Don’t get me wrong, I feel like we’d get on as friends.”

Hermione sighed, relieved, “I was hoping you would say something. And I agree, I feel at ease with you. I’m glad we went out because my only frame of reference about you came from school. And seeing this side of you… I thought you were an arrogant prat. It’s been a revelation, to be honest.”

“Yes! So… friends?” Blaise said with a laugh.

“Yes!” She raised her glass as a toast to him, “To new friends.”

Together they clinked their glasses and smiled as they sipped.

Hermione’s heart was full. It went perfectly. She was meaning to say something tonight to Blaise and was glad he spoke up. I guess this is the point to dating, she thought to herself. You figure out romantic compatibility and if it doesn’t work, you can be civil about it.

Feeling rather grown-up and mature, Hermione was proud of how she handled this.

Blaise began to talk about his career plans, seeking to join the Auror Corps after speaking with Harry. He had the grades and qualifications and promised to look into it.

“You’ll be brilliant, I know it," Hermione said with conviction.

“Maybe. Although I will say the Department of Mysteries also has some appeal. The intrigue, the secrecy. It’s very sexy.”

Hermione smirked, “Yes. But it’s also unglamorous. A ton of research. Gets old after a while.”

“I’ll tell Draco you said that,” he retorted with a snort.

“Don’t. His ego can’t handle it.”

Blaise looked at her, his demeanor uncomfortable, “Why do you say that?”

Hermione’s eyes widened in alarm, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to badmouth him. Sometimes I still think he’s the Draco I know from school. But I know he’s not. I don’t know, just ignore what I said.”

He nodded, “I understand. You knew him quite differently to how we know him. He bullied you, there’s no excuse for that. People see the persona, the spoiled little rich boy. But I’ll tell you this, it’s difficult to be Draco Malfoy.”

“I mean, his name alone says it all, doesn’t it?”

Blaise looked confused, “Explain.”

She answered, “They named him in the Black tradition.”

Blaise snapped his fingers, “Exactly! Malfoy and Black, can you imagine the burden of that? Pureblood for a millennia. It’s enough to make anyone fall in line, even if he doesn’t believe in blood supremacy anymore. It’s a lot of pressure.”

“Hmmm, I never thought about it from your angle. Makes sense though, Ernie, Theo, Luna… all perfectly lovely and pureblood.”

“Wow, so I don’t make the list?” Blaise asked, pouting.

“You’re under advisement.” Hermione quipped and Blaise barked a loud laugh.

–

Hermione Apparated into Grimmauld with a sharp crack. She let herself in and the house was dark and quiet.

She called out, “Harry? Where are you?”

Ginny’s voice floated from the living room, “He went out, Hermione. Probably off to the Ministry again. Training the new recruits.”

Hermione found Ginny by the fire, the only bright place in the entire house. Her hair looked golden but her eyes were filled with tears.

“He broke up with me… said it wasn’t working.”

Hermione sat across Ginny and said, “I’m sorry, Gin.”

“I don’t know what I did wrong,” Ginny whispered, voice hoarse from crying.

Hermione moved to Ginny’s side and hugged her tight. They sat there, quiet but for Ginny’s sniffles, her tears soaking Hermione’s shirt.

“Did you know he was going to do this? You don’t seem surprised.”

Hermione lied through her teeth, “He did mention you two were having issues, it was months ago. But I thought you’d work through them, like usual.”

Ginny’s voice rose, grating and shrill, “He never wants to go out to see our friends. Of course I’m going to complain about it. We fight, that’s normal!”

She then went on a tirade, pacing by the fireplace, voice rising at intervals. It wasn’t long before she was bellowing at the top of her lungs. Hermione nodded and gave non-committal answers at appropriate times.

“AND HE DOESN'T WANT TO GO TO THE BURROW?!!! HE NEVER VISITS MUM ANYMORE! DOESN'T JOIN US FOR SUNDAY LUNCH, EXCUSE UPON BLOODY EXCUSE ABOUT HOW BUSY HE IS!!!”

“Is his caseload that bad?”

“I DONT EVEN FUCKING KNOW HERMIONE!”

Hermione nodded from the sofa as she watched Ginny lose steam.

“Hermione, will you help me pack my things?”

“Of course, whatever you need.”

They worked in silence after that. Hermione conjured a box and cast an Extension Charm on it. In it went Ginny’s trophies, clothes, shoes, and random knick-knacks that one seems to accumulate during a relationship. Pictures, plushies and presents, all went into the box.

Hermione noted Kreacher was nowhere to be seen.

–

It was radio silence for 24 hours but Hermione was woken up on Saturday morning by a Howler. She had been half-asleep, making tea as the Weasley’s owl delivered the red envelope. She was fixing her drink, not noticing it at all. When her back turned, taking a sip of the hot beverage, she saw the smoking letter. She lunged but it was too late.

Molly’s voice boomed into her flat, “HERMIONE GRANGER YOU COME HOME RIGHT NOW YOUNG LADY! GINNY NEEDS YOUR SUPPORT AND YOU ARE OFF DOING MERLIN KNOWS WHAT!!! I RAISED YOU BETTER THAN THIS! DROP EVERYTHING AT ONCE AND COME HOME!!!”

Hermione bristled at this. Her anger building before the letter even finished. Her team had been busy all week, putting in close to 70 hours of work each as they tested and perfected Padma’s diagnostic. She had been looking forward to the weekend, she’d planned a spa day with Padma tomorrow as a treat and spending the Saturday with Crooks.

She hated how Molly insinuated that she raised her, it itched at her skin, this erasure of her Muggle parents. Her fury rose at the thought of how whenever she had a major decision before her, she always thought about what her parents would say. If she even so much as had a crush on a boy, she always wondered whether they would get along with her dad.

Even Hermione’s spa habit had once been her mum’s. She took her once when they were in France. She felt so grown up as she was indulged in a nice massage, wrapped in luxurious lotions and oils that made her skin so supple. Hermione even learned to tame her hair the way her mom taught her, slowly twisting her curls after applying conditioner, letting it sit for a while before rinsing carefully.

One of her most cherished memories was when she was hunched over their tub, head down as her mom helped her wash her hair. She shrieked when the cold water hit her nape and her mom startled, spraying it further down her back. They had laughed about it, giggling so much her father had come to check on them.

And the Burrow was certainly not home. No, home was her flat, peaceful and ever so lovely. Home was 8 Heathgate, the house whose very foundations saw her first outbursts of magic. She had been excited and terrified when she willed her book down a shelf. And her mum swore Hermione once managed to turn on every light switch in the house one night when she was scared. She had only been 5.

It chafed at her, this constant demand on her time, her energy. And so, she finished her tea, Transfigured her clothes and Apparated into the Burrow’s yard, ready to give Molly Weasley a piece of her mind.

She spotted Ron smoking near a tree, clearly hungover, “‘Mione, get in there. Mum’s been waiting for you.”

She didn’t bother giving him a response, she marched into the Burrow and found Molly, hands on her hips as she lectured Harry.

“And what are you going to do about Ginny now? She barely eats, just cries and cries. My poor daughter, we need to do something.”

She spotted Hermione and rounded on her, “Oh, so now you bother to show up. I haven’t seen you in months, Hermione! Had to send a Howler and everything. Go on, go to your sister.”

Hermione didn’t even move. She watched Harry try to explain, “Molly, I don’t know what to say. I don’t have time for this, I’m sorry. I’ve been so busy at work and I can’t give Gin the time needed to make our relationship work. We had to break up.”

Molly reddened, “Well if you had just gotten married last year when I told you to, this would have never happened. Ginny would probably be pregnant by now and she’ll have a baby. She’ll be happy.”

Harry looked aghast, “We haven’t even talked about marriage, Molly. Not to mention kids. Look, I’ve tried to explain why it didn’t work out. I’m simply far too busy. I thought it would get better once the trainees came out of bootcamp but no, I’m tasked with overseeing them all the time. And I’m sorry, it was a difficult decision I had to make. It hurts me to hurt Ginny but I just don’t see how it would work out.”

Molly huffed and faced Hermione again, “What are you still doing here? I told you to go to Ginny. She needs your comfort! Are you incapable of listening to my requests?!!”

Harry stared at Molly, shocked at her manner of speaking, he was calm when he said, “Please don’t talk to Hermione like that, Molly. She came here on her day off to hear you out.”

Molly huffed, “Well, what’s your excuse? Why haven’t you been home in months?!”

Hermione leveled Molly Weasley in her gaze, her voice was cold and she spoke clearly, “This is not my home.” Molly was flabbergasted, speechless for once. Hermione continued, “I have been working 70 hour weeks for the past month, Molly. I need to rest and recuperate so I can perform at my best. I don’t appreciate you screaming at me when I’ve done nothing to deserve it.”

“How dare you!” Ron’s voice echoed from the front door. He stomped in, grabbed Hermione by her arms and slammed her into a wall. He shook her violently, as if trying to shake some sense into her. Hermione’s eyes slammed shut as her back hit something sharp tacked into the wall.

Harry’s yell rang out, “Ron! NO!”

Hermione, breathless, gasped out a cry of pain. At her outburst, Ron raised his hand. The back of his hand hit Hermione’s cheek and the sharp sound of it rang through the Burrow with finality.

The next thing she heard was Harry shouting, “Incarcerous!”

–

She must have fainted from the pain or shock. The room was blurry and she winced as she felt the smarting on the left side of her face.

Theodore’s face swam into focus and he spoke gently, “Hermione, it’s Theo. You’re at St. Mungos. An Auror brought you in because you were unresponsive.”

“Water…”

Theo reached for a glass and murmured, “Aguamenti.” Then he conjured a straw and bade Hermione to drink.

She took a sip and sighed gracefully. As her tongue swiped inside her mouth, she felt one of her teeth was loose. Her eyes widened in alarm and she told Theo her concern, throat parched.

“Open your mouth, let me see.” She did as she was told and Theo poked his wand in after a visual exam. He murmured a spell and Hermione felt her gums tingle, cold and sharp.

“Better?”

She nodded, “What happened?”

“Harry sent me a Patronus explaining what happened. He couldn’t bring you, he called the Aurors on the Weasley residence and reported him for assault.”

She gasped, “Ron slapped me. Hard.”

Theo’s jaw clenched as he answered, “Yes. Your eye was scratched, but it won’t have long term damage. It’s been fixed. You also have a concussion but it looks like it’s resolving itself, we gave you a potion. But your back also has a large bruise, there’s no internal damage, just a massive contusion. It will be achy for a while but I’ll send you home with pain potions and a bruise paste. You need someone to help you apply it.”

“WHERE IS SHE? WHERE IS HERMIONE GRANGER?!” Harry’s loud voice echoed through the ward.

Theo bustled out and called Harry over to Hermione’s bed. “Potter, she’s over here.”

“Oh, thank Merlin! You’re awake! How are you feeling?”

Hermione frowned, “Pain. Head hurts.”

Harry paced, nibbling on a nail, “I filed charges against him, Hermione. My memories as evidence. He will never touch you again. We’ll ward him out of your flat and ban him from your Floo. I’ll hire the best to give you the strongest wards, I don’t care how much it costs. I’m also working on getting him dismissed from the Auror Corps so he won’t have any reason to go to the Ministry. Don’t worry, if Gawain won’t, I’ll get Kingsley on it. It’s as good as done.”

Theo smirked, “Must be nice, having friends in high places.”

“Nott! Gods, thank you! I’m glad you were here to take care of Hermione. Will you write a report on her injuries? I’d like to have it on file, just in case.”

“Sure. If Granger consents.”

“Whatever Harry wants.” she answered as she waved a hand. She was so very tired.

“Hermione, I’m going to admit you to the private ward, we need to keep you under observation for 24 hours. It’s protocol. And I would advise you to rest for a couple of days. I can do a house call just to see if you’re all healed and then I can clear you for work. How does Wednesday sound?”

Harry nodded, “Yes of course. If you think that’s best, Nott. Let’s do it.”

“Harry… Crooks. Food.”

Harry grinned, “Way ahead of you, sis. Padma came to your flat. He’s been watered and fed.”

She nodded and was out like a light.

–

Theo entered his office quickly as he shook with rage. His Occlumency walls were rattling as he breathed in and out. He cast a Silencio so strong, his entire office shimmered.

Then he screamed.

It hit far too close to home. He was in the Janus Thickey Ward having a jovial conversation with Gilderoy Lockhart when Potter’s stag Patronus galloped in, begging him to take care of Hermione. He had excused himself and sprinted to Admissions. There he found Hermione unconscious.

He focused on his breathing. It took a solid 20 minutes before Theo calmed down enough to engage his Floo, calling out ‘Malfoy Manor!’.

He stepped in and with his next breath, he uttered, “Mimsy!”

The elf materialized with a soft pop, “Yes, Master Theo?”

“Mims, can you call everyone into the sun room? I have something urgent to say and I don’t have time to repeat myself several times. I need to get back to the hospital in 10 minutes. Can you help me?”

“Of course, Master Theo,” and disappeared to gather the family.

Theo walked to the designated room, hands shaking.

He had his head in his hands when Narcissa and Lucius arrived, Draco right behind them. “Theo? What’s wrong? What’s happened?” Narcissa exclaimed.

Theo flicked his wand and the door shut, “This is confidential but I’m telling you anyway. I don’t have a lot of time, so please attend and I’ll try to be as clear as my oaths will allow.”

Everyone nodded, they were all ears. Theo took a deep breath and cleared his mind, “A bookworm is hurt. Mother’s ailment. A weasel is most foul. An immortal is out for blood. I can’t say any more.”

Draco stood silently, hands in his pockets, absorbing the information, and desperately fighting the urge to Occlude.

Narcissa gasped, “How… how can we help her?”

Lucius spoke, “Potter is naive if he thinks the Prophet won’t catch a whiff of this. It’s going to be a media circus.”

“I have to go,” Theo said as he grabbed the pain potion in his pocket and emptied the vial in his mouth.

Draco nodded at his actions, “Good. Your head will thank you for it later.”

And at that, Theo left.

–

Hermione woke up feeling like she’d been hit by a Bludger. She groaned as she shifted, feeling the pain as each muscle protested.

She spotted Harry sleeping in the chair by the bed, clothes rumpled, glasses still on his face but all askew.

“Harry?”

Harry jolted awake like he’d been electrocuted. A light sleeper since he was a little boy, he rushed to Hermione’s side and checked her all over. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

“It hurts.”

Harry nodded quickly, already three steps from the door, “I’ll call the Mediwitch. Stay put.”

She snorted, as if she could go anywhere in her state. Harry came back moments later, Mediwitch in tow.

“Miss Granger, I’m glad you’re awake. I’m Mediwitch Finnegan. How are you feeling this morning?” the Mediwitch queried as she cast a diagnostic, sweeping her wand all over Hermione’s body.

“Headache. My back. My face. Pain.”

“I see. Hmmm, you’re still concussed. Are you ready for your potions?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Let me adjust your bed.” And with a wave of her wand, Hermione was sitting up. Mediwitch Finnegan produced several vials and watched as Hermione drank one by one. Her hand shook after 3 vials and the Mediwitch gently guided her.

When it was all done, Hermione was so exhausted, she yawned. The last thing she heard was, “She’ll be alright, Mr. Potter.”

–

The next time Hermione awoke, it was dark and Harry was murmuring, “I thought she’d be discharged by now?”

“She needs more time, she’s had a shock. Everyone is different. Her concussion is slow to resolve but we’ll know more tomorrow after Madame Pomfrey sends her medical history.”

“I can go to Hogwarts. She’ll release them to me, I’m her medical proxy.”

Theo grinned, “You could ask Poppy Pomfrey for anything, Harry. She’s always had a soft spot for you, you know.”

Harry replied, “Only because I basically had a bed with my name on it every year. She never got the chance to miss me.”

“Go. Go to Hogwarts. The sooner we know, the better. I can stay for a few hours yet.”

“Thanks Nott. I won’t forget this. I’ll be in your debt when this is all over. Keep an eye on her for me, no visitors while I’m not here.

Theo tsked, “Bloody Gryffindors. Handing out their favors for free. I’m just doing my job, Potter. And I hear you loud and clear boss, no visitors.”

–

Harry Potter was on a warpath and he was ready to throw his formidable weight around. He Apparated with a loud crack right at the edge of the Hogwarts wards. He cast his Patronus and ordered, “Minerva McGonagall, I apologize for the late hour. I need Hermione’s medical records from Madame Pomfrey. It is urgent. I am outside the gates and I humbly beg entrance.”

His stag leapt into the sky, swift like the wind. He watched as the Headmistress’ Tower, previously dark, lit up with lamp light.

It wasn’t long before a silvery cat jumped from the window into Hagrid’s hut. Harry could make out Hagrid’s hulking form as he ran with surprising speed to the gate, wand held aloft with a soft Lumos.

That was one of Harry’s requests to the Ministry and he accompanied Hagrid when he bought his new wand. He cried buckets.

“‘Arry! What’s happened? Come inside now, there’s a good lad.”

He got inside quickly and explained, “Hermione’s at St. Mungos. I need her medical records from Pomfrey. I think there’s something wrong, something the Healers missed.”

“No, our Hermione is sick?” Hagrid asked as they made their way across the grounds.

“I’ll owl you the details. You can come visit when she’s ready to receive visitors.”

The wide doors of the Entrance Hall opened and out came the tall, slender form of the Hogwarts Headmistress, Minerva McGonagall, a vision in tartan. Behind her came Poppy Pomfrey.

Harry was surprised to note he was much taller than both women now. Odd considering how Minerva McGonagall was such a larger than life figure in Harry’s young life. Steady like a rock and stable. Quite like Pansy, he thought.

“Minerva, do you have the records?”

“Yes, of course. Harry, what’s happened?”

He relayed only the broad strokes. Pomfrey looked increasingly worried, “I got the request from St. Mungos, it was ready to be sent out tomorrow morning. They didn’t say it was urgent.”

Harry answered, “Will all due respect, Poppy, I decide what’s urgent when it comes to Hermione’s health. But thanks for this.”

Pomfrey nodded and added quickly, “She usually needs Pain Potion Type 2. She never responded well to the standard one.”

“Thank you, I'll relay it to her Healers.”

Minerva added, “Harry. Will you owl me the details later?”

He nodded and gave a grim smile to Hagrid. And without so much as a backwards glance, he made his way to the Apparition point, cloak billowing in the wind.

–

“What?! Oh, Harry. You made such a fuss.”

“I was worried, okay. I may have overreacted…”

Minerva coughed gently and said, “At any rate, the Prophet explained the whole thing the next day. I’d never thought Mr. Weasley capable of such a thing.”

Hagrid murmured, “Bastard.”

“Gawain argued about how it’s Ron’s first offense. But Kingsley overruled him. He’s been dismissed from the Auror Corps. And he’ll pay a hefty fine.”

Minerva nodded, “Quite right. It’s unbecoming of an Auror to be violent. It sets a bad precedent.”

“I think it’s a bit overkill. He probably got carried away.” Hermione said in a small voice.

“Absolutely not. He sent you to hospital, Hermione. I saw it all as it happened, saw the rage in his eyes. That was not normal.”

Poppy interjected, “You’re a wee thing, Miss Granger. 8 stone, five feet six? Mr. Weasley is almost twice your weight, and close to a solid foot taller than you. It is inexcusable.”

Minerva rose from her seat and announced, “We must be off. We can’t leave the school for long. Students have probably noticed we’re away from the castle and causing all sorts of mayhem. But I’m glad to see you on the mend, Hermione. Come for tea, one weekend?”

She nodded. And Hagrid grumbled, “If I see that boy, let’s see how he likes being slapped in the face. I’ll have a stern talk with Molly.”

“Hagrid, you can’t go around slapping people. Let me handle it, okay?”

Hagrid smiled, ruddy cheeks rising, “‘Course, Harry my boy.”

–

Hermione was ready and itching to be discharged, “I’m fine! Look, bruises almost gone, back healed, I can probably do cartwheels.”

Theo declared, “Another 24 hours.”

“Theo, please. I’m sick of this hospital. The food is atrocious.”

Narcissa breezed into the ward and declared, “Good thing we brought treats then.”

Behind her was undoubtedly a crowd of people. Padma, Ernie, Draco, Lucius and Pansy and Mimsy all made their way to Hermione’s bed.

“Oh my…” Hermione exclaimed.

Draco smiled at her as Ernie practically leapt on Hermione’s bed and hugged her tight, “Just say the word, Hermione. They’ll never find the body.”

“I like your colleagues, Draco. They have a certain je ne sais quoi that appeals to me.” Lucius said with a smirk.

Draco answered, “ What do you expect, Father? We're Unspeakables.”

“I just love how creative they are at plotting murder. Such talent.” Lucius grinned.

Narcissa had finished setting up the elaborate tea service with flourishes from her wand. She handed Mimsy a cup and bade her to drink. Then she served Hermione and everybody else.

Padma quickly briefed Hermione with updates from work, professional tone even and light. But her eyes cataloged Hermione’s injuries, the slight hitch in her breath, her swollen lip and the purple bruise spread across her cheek. It horrified her. Ronald Weasley had been her date during the Yule Ball. And while he was rude to her all night, petulant and pouting, she never thought he would go this far.

Hermione assured her team he would be back at work Monday. Theo tutted.

“Theo! I’m fine.”

“Yes, well. We’ll see how you feel tomorrow.”

She groaned.

Everyone kept to light topics, easy banter. They were jolly, well fed by an array of finger sandwiches, tea cakes, scones and biscuits.

Harry came bursting into the ward, Kingsley following him behind. Both were shocked at the crowd by Hermione’s bed. A consummate Auror, Harry scanned for threats and was satisfied when he found none. Then he saw Pansy Parkinson, chatting with Narcissa.

She looked like a goddess, a study in contrasts. Her dark hair was just a tad longer than her usual bob. Harry liked it, it skimmed her jawline beautifully. And her complexion was milk, white and pure. God, she was beautiful and she looked serene in the afternoon light.

Harry schooled his face and gave everyone his professional smile. He said, “Hi Hermione, I bought Kingsley.”

Kingsley, with his deep, calming but firm voice, said, “Hermione, I’m glad to see you’re recovering.”

Hermione chuckled and looked at Harry, “Really Harry? It was nothing, Kings. Just a scrape. Harry here is overreacting. I’m fine, really.”

Kingsley looked at her and his eyes betrayed nothing. He had once been an Auror, battle hardened and experienced. He also thought Potter had been exaggerating. Surely it was just a simple lovers’ quarrel. It happens. But when he saw the memories Potter submitted, his blood ran cold. It was a brief squabble, barely 10 minutes, starting out when Hermione arrived and ended when the Aurors responded to Harry Potter’s call. But it held so much.

Harry’s horrified and panicked demeanor and his desperate cry to stop his best friend. Ron’s face, rage-filled eyes, bloodshot from what Kingsley assumed was drink. His mouth loose and angry, the gleam in his eyes as he raised his hand and the look of smug satisfaction after the blow landed.

And Molly, who stood there and watched, a faint smile on her lips as Hermione slid to the floor. It was easy to miss but that, more than anything, urged him to take the matter seriously.

And the damage was right in front of him. Hermione was smiling but the purple bruise that mottled her small face broke Kingsley’s heart. He had seen domestic violence cases in the past but this was Hermione. A firecracker, sure. But she was just a wisp of a girl, barely even a woman.

Narcissa’s soft voice shattered his reverie, “Minister Shacklebolt, would you like some tea?”

Kingsley’s lips quirked but his eyes were wary, scrutinizing the Malfoys and their entourage, “Apologies, Lady Malfoy. I can’t stay long. I just came to check on Hermione and I’m off to Davos.”

Lucius’ eyes sparked at this information and he pondered the implications quietly, saying nothing at all.

Kingsley turned to Hermione and said, “Hermione, if you need anything from me, just let my assistant know.”

Hermione beamed, “Thanks Kings. I’m sure Harry has it handled.”

Kingsley nodded and addressed everyone, every inch the Minister of Magic, “I must take my leave. Please, enjoy the rest of your afternoon.” Then he murmured, “Potter, with me.”

Together they left the ward.

Notes:

Yeah. That happened.

Chapter 11: December 2004

Summary:

Draco flipflopping on his decisions. Classic.

Draco arrived home after a long day at work. They were making solid progress on the translations after Ernie’s duplication error. It was finally a Friday and he planned to sleep in all weekend.

He was exhausted over the events of the past month. Seeing Granger bruised and wincing in pain pushed his anger too far. He felt so helpless, seeing her in that state broke him in familiar ways. The night after their visit, he had the most vivid dream of Bellatrix since the war.

He’d been Imperio’d by his mother but he saw it all. His memory had always been prodigious and his Occlusion had compounded it. He could remember it with exacting detail - the darkness of the room, lit only by the chandelier, the weight of his clothes on his body, her shrill, desperate screams, the acrid smell of urine when Hermione was Crucio’d for the sixth time and she lost control of her bladder. He counted, because of course he did.

Feeling absolutely wretched and mood souring by the minute, he changed his clothes and made his way to the Manor pool. When he arrived, it was already steaming in the air, ready for him. He dived to enter and began his laps.

It was pure torture to watch her in that hospital bed, worse than all of the Crucios he had received from the Voldemort or Bellatrix. He wondered when he would finally break, his sanity was hanging on by a thread. He had been pressured on multiple fronts since he was a young boy. So much expectations, history, legacy and propriety. He sought the dissociation that Occlusion offered but Theo would be angry and he couldn’t have that.

He just wished to be numb, like how his arms are now as they sliced through the water, propelling him onward toward a meaningless goal.

He felt broken, so many hands grabbing at him to be something, anything. To follow, to obey and to uphold.

And finally, Draco’s mind cleared, emptied as the exercise had finally taken firm hold of him. This was why he loved to swim, the activity always freed him from his intrusive thoughts and gave him a good night’s sleep, free from nightmares. As much as it could, anyway.

After a solid hour of laps, Draco heaved himself out of the water and made his way back to his room to shower and to get ready for dinner with his parents.

Mid meal, he turned to his mother and spoke, “Mother, could you arrange a meeting with Cassandra Burke? Tomorrow would work best if she’s amenable.”

Narcissa’s fork clattered to her plate, her voice was shaky when she replied, “Draco, are you sure?”

“Yes. It’s time. And she’s always been perfectly pleasant.”

Lucius was silent, heart aching as he watched his son take this step. When he spoke, it was careful, measured, “Once this process starts, you know it’s difficult to stop.”

Draco nodded, “I understand, Father. Let me talk to Cassandra first and see where the cards lay. If she agrees to a courtship then we can make plans.”

“Are you sure, son? Have you really thought this through?”

Draco sighed, “I’ve thought of nothing else this past month.”

Lucius tried a different tack, “Blaise told me it’s over between him and Miss Granger. Surely you could ask her on a date? You have an opening.”

Draco gripped his utensils tight, anger flaring, “What you see as an opening is a door long closed. Barricaded with history, rusted shut with everything that happened during the war, and locked tight with the legacy I have to uphold. I have to marry pureblood!”

Lucius’ glare was lethal when he looked at Draco, “I don’t care if my grandchildren are half-blood. You could marry a giantess or Veela, I’d be happy as long as you love them. This is what I want for you.”

He looked up, willing the anger away. His heart was already so heavy and he felt suffocated. There’s always something they want from him, for him. The delivery didn’t matter - phrased as a question, voiced as a concern, or asked directly. It was still an order and it grated on his nerves. Draco’s voice was steel when he replied, “Is this an order, Father?”

Lucius reeled back like he was slapped. He shook his head, trying to gather his thoughts and failing. It was a while before he spoke, “I’m sorry, son. I forgot myself.”

Narcissa stepped in and said diplomatically, “I’ll arrange the meeting, Draco. I’ll write after dinner.”

He stood, appetite gone and nodded, “Thank you. Good night.”

–

Draco was waiting at Aparecium, Cassandra’s letter was curious but also rather eager to meet. When she arrived, she walked over to Draco with a smile, dressed impeccably in a smart pantsuit and heels. Her light brown hair was flowing and loose and her jewelry was minimal.

Draco stood and greeted her, “Miss Burke. Thank you for agreeing to meet with me.”

Cassandra bid him to sit as she did, pureblood manners in blatant display, “Please call me Cas. And I don’t think I have the spine to say no to Narcissa Malfoy. She’s scary,” she said with a smirk.

Draco offered, “Wine?”

“Yes please. But I’d like an explanation of the sudden invite.” She took a sip after Draco poured and hummed appreciatively.

“You’re direct. I appreciate that. But that’s not how I operate.”

“Well, we’re busy people. I just prefer not to waste time.”

“Alright. Are you dating anyone?”

She smiled, eyes coy, “No. I’m far too busy.”

“You’re working on medical grade potions, right?”

“Right. And you’re an Unspeakable for the Department of Mysteries.”

“You’re well-informed,” he replied with a smirk.

Cassandra waved a manicured hand as if dismissing his comment, “Well, the gossip circles have been buzzing on how you managed that.”

He bristled, “I was perfectly qualified.”

Cassandra noticed the annoyance in his tone and replied simply, “Of course.”

Their food was served and they began digging in. Draco had the lamb and Cassandra was content with her salmon. When there was a lull in conversation, he said, “I know our parents should be here but I just wanted to get the lay of the land, so to speak, before formal overtures were made.”

“I see. You’re looking for a bride then?”

Draco smiled, “I am.”

Cassandra looked at him appraisingly and asked, “I thought you were contracted to Astoria Greengrass.”

“I was,” he answered simply.

She nodded, “I’d have to talk to my parents.”

“That’s fair. So are you interested?”

She shrugged, “We’re at the right age. Late, if you ask our parents.”

He shook his head, “They haven’t pressured me at all. Father ended the contract with the Greengrasses at my behest.”

Cassandra’s eyes widened, surprise coloring her cheeks. It was clear she misjudged Draco Malfoy. She didn’t know what to make of this information, so she said, “That’s… honestly surprising. I thought they were on your case to marry and sire heirs quickly.”

“Not at all.”

“Lucky. So, you’re telling me this is of your own volition?”

“It is.”

“You’re full of surprises, Draco Malfoy. I like that.”

Draco grinned and stood, “I’ll ask Mother to formally invite you and your parents next week? How does Saturday sound?”

Cassandra chewed her lip, still unsure, “Why me?”

“Why not?”

“Please don’t insult my intelligence, Draco. You could have anyone.”

He considered her briefly before he answered, “I highly doubt that. Given my history.”

“Ah, right. I almost forgot. Are you reformed?”

Draco answered clearly, “I don’t believe in blood supremacy.”

Cassandra’s eyes widened, again surprised, “But you’ll marry pureblood?”

“Yes.”

“Fair enough, Saturday it is.”

–

The Daily Prophet held nothing back the next day. The pictures showed them dining, smiling at each other fondly.

Former Death Eater Draco Malfoy and Burke Heiress Spotted on a Cozy Lunch Date!

Hermione tried to read the write up but she couldn’t tear her eyes away from the pictures. Draco looked quite happy and cordial in the pictures and Cassandra Burke certainly looked gorgeous. One shot showed them standing outside the restaurant while they said their goodbyes. Draco was the perfect gentleman as he pecked a kiss on her cheek and Cassandra looked smitten. It looped back several times before Hermione looked at the headline again.

She stared at the label, former Death Eater. The injustice of it all, she thought. He had just been a child. It seemed so incongruous to the Draco she now knew.

Pansy had shared as much, during their lunch date months ago. He was dating. She had researched pureblood courtship rituals and a marriage is never far off.

This will help, she thought to herself, to curb the raging infatuation she had on her coworker. It was in Blaise’s housewarming party that she finally admitted it to herself. It was fairly innocuous, she arrived and found him in the kitchen. She approached and when their eyes met, she saw the smile light Draco’s face. He asked for help to plate the refreshments and Draco rolled up his sleeves to get to work.

She swore her blush must have colored her body entirely, head to toe. The heat had certainly been overwhelming. She made excuses and got her shit together in the fancy guest bathroom, splashed cold water on her face as she willed the image out of her mind. The way his wide hands gripped the fabric and pushed it up, revealing arms corded with muscle. The Malfoy and Black signet rings flashed as he flexed at the effort.

She was so confused, she had seen him shirtless in Mallorca. She didn’t know what changed. Hermione knew she was in trouble and spent the rest of the party glued to Theo’s side. Blaise commented at how spacey she was and she made excuses, long week, wasn’t sleeping well.

She had gone home at the earliest opportunity with Draco showing her to the Floo. He was always perfectly professional and composed around her. She threw the Floo powder and shouted her address clearly. When the Floo activated she mumbled a goodbye to Draco but he was already halfway across the room.

Back in the present, with her heart clenching at the missed opportunity to ask Draco out, she threw the Daily Prophet in the trash. She Floo’d to spend Sunday at her desk to finalize the request to the Hogwarts Board of Directors to cast their version of the ward at the school. It’s been a bureaucratic nightmare since they couldn’t technically divulge what it was for.

She burst into the lab in a huff. And the sight that greeted her threw her off.

Ernie and Draco were ecstatic, hugging each other as they grinned. She cleared her throat and said, “What are you guys doing here?”

“We finished it last night and we double checked today, just to be sure. It’s done.” Ernie explained.

She squealed and pulled the two men into a tight hug, they laughed with her, jumping up and down. She said, “Brilliant wizards, the two of you.”

She disengaged and saw Draco’s blush color his cheeks. Hermione saw him take a step back, almost eager for the distance. She thought she was imagining it but Draco definitely looked uncomfortable.

“Sorry, I’m a hugger,” she offered as an explanation.

Ernie looked at her oddly, “What are you doing here?”

“Was hoping to work on the request to Hogwarts. But your weekend seemed to be more productive. Did you sleep here?”

Ernie looked sheepish, “We did. We’re knackered but I feel like celebrating. What do you say, Draco? Lunch?”

He chewed his lip before replying, “Sure. I’m game. Should we tell Padma?”

Hermione jumped, “Yes! Let me send her a Patronus and we can eat somewhere.”

Padma’s swan Patronus swooped in and they decided on the Leaky. When they arrived, they had just avoided the lunch rush. Padma arrived all atwitter with excitement at their breakthrough.

They ordered and as they ate, she snuck a glance at Draco. She watched as he looked at the Leaky’s entrance and said, “What’s going on outside?”

A flash of a camera put everyone on high alert. Ernie spoke, “Seems like a commotion.” At that, the door burst and in walked Rita Skeeter, with a photographer in tow. She spotted the group and had a look of determination as she walked towards them.

The group looked at each other but no one said anything when Rita arrived at their booth, “Hello Unspeakables. Mr. Malfoy, can I ask you a few questions?”

Draco bristled, “About what?”

“Your upcoming betrothal to Cassandra Burke. The readers of the Prophet are eager to hear about your nuptials. Spring? Or will it be a Winter Wonderland kind of wedding? Are her parents accepting of your sordid past?”

Draco stood and levelled a glare at Rita Skeeter, anger radiating off him in waves. His tone was calm and measured when he replied, “My solicitors will issue a press statement if it’s finalized. No further questions please, I’m in the middle of lunch with my colleagues.”

Rita, the veteran reporter, caught the slip and zeroed in immediately, “If? So it’s not a done deal then?”

Draco grimaced, “No. That’s all I will say on the matter.”

The reporter smiled at him menacingly and nodded in understanding. When she left them, the crowd outside quickly dissipated, Ernie spoke, “Mate, are you alright?”

Draco sat there, jaw clenched as he stared at his plate. He looked supremely upset at the disruption and Hermione said, “Let’s get out of here. Padma, can you order food and bring it to mine? I’ll bring Draco and Ernie.”

“Of course. Let’s do that. Come on, before they come back.”

Ernie led Draco out of the booth. He didn’t say anything, he looked like he was in shock, his face drained of all color. They quickly found their way to the Floo and arrived at her place. Ernie led Draco to the couch and Hermione busied herself and fetched water.

She bade Draco to drink and he did but he didn’t say anything. Ernie looked at him worryingly and when he spoke, his tone was gentle, careful not to spook him, “Draco? Are you alright?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know how the news got out.” Draco said in a quiet voice.

Hermione spoke, “It was in the papers this morning.”

Draco’s knuckles went white as he gripped the glass, “Can I see?”

Hermione fished Daily Prophet from the bin and Ernie’s eyes widened where she got it from. Her brow raised but Hermione ignored the implied question, “Here.”

He perused the newspaper as Padma arrived bearing bags of food. Hermione busied herself in the kitchen and procured plates and drinking glasses. She opened a bottle of wine she had been saving and they congregated in the living room.

Padma spoke, “I fucking hate Rita Skeeter. The woman is a menace.”

“I should have just met Cas at the Manor.”

Cas. He calls her Cas. And he only ever calls you Granger.

Gods, it rankled, Hermione thought to herself.

Ernie, ever the unflappable Hufflepuff said, “So Cassandra Burke, eh? The year below us? She dusted everyone in NEWT Potions, Eighth Year. Probably give you a run for your money, Draco.”

He looked like he was getting back his bearings and shrugged, “She’s very intelligent.”

Hermione picked at her food. She found her appetite had already fled. Beside her Padma exclaimed, “I remember. She’s nice, Draco.”

"Yeah, she’s decent…” Draco replied before he stared off into the distance.

Hermione realized he hadn’t looked at her once, and seemed to be avoiding her gaze. Before she could ponder further, Crookshanks walked into the room and stretched while eyeing the assembled group before her. He rubbed against Hermione on his way to Padma which he gave a sniff. He looked at Ernie then swivelled to Draco.

Everyone was shocked when her cat jumped to Draco’s lap and curled in on itself, settling comfortably. For the first time upon entering her house, Draco smiled and ran his fingers through Crookshanks’ fur.

Her cat purred in appreciation. He said softly, “Hello, old friend.”

She spluttered, “You… you know my cat?”

Draco still didn’t look at her but continued to pet Crookshanks, her cat’s eyes were closed, utterly comfortable, “Yes. He slept in my dorm a couple of times throughout the years. Sixth Year, he was there almost every night.”

Padma asked, “But you knew he was Hermione’s cat?”

He only hummed in response, “Mm.”

Hermione stored this thought for another day. Padma finished her fish and chips and started putting it away. Ernie stood and said, “I’m sorry but I have to run. I need to sleep and my eyes are starting to get itchy.” He made his way to the Floo and called out his address.

Padma looked at Draco and said, “Come on Draco,” then Padma turned to Hermione and said, “Thanks for hosting us.”

Hermione gave Padma a hug goodbye. When Padma disengaged, she looked at Draco who was still seated on Hermione’s couch with Crookshanks. He looked sheepish and said, “He’s sleeping. I can stay for a bit.”

“Alright. Bye Hermione,” she called out.

“See you tomorrow Padma.”

Hermione decided to leave Draco in her living room and tidied up a bit. It was odd, seeing him in her space. She moved to the kitchen to make tea and realized her pantry was empty. It was her day to buy groceries.

She walked back to the couch and said, “I need to go to the shops. I’ll be back in 30 minutes or so.”

“I’ll be here, Granger,” he replied with a tired voice.

She shrugged on her coat and gloves. Winter was truly making its presence known. She wove her way through the crowds and walked into Waitrose. She knew the grocery store like the back of her hand. She grabbed a cart and quickly made her way to her favorite essentials - breakfast things, tea, crisps, fruit, cheese, wine and tinned tuna for Crooks.

She barely cooked, much to Molly Weasley’s dismay. There really was no need to, lunch was always at the Ministry, dinner and on the weekends she had food delivered. When she was still new to the area, she bought a large grocery haul of veg and meat, spices too. All of it went bad in her fridge after four weeks of frantic work at the DOM. She felt so guilty at the waste but accepted it as the learning curve to living alone. She smiled at her optimism in those early days and was thankful she knew better now.

Hermione paid for her purchases. decided on getting curry. She didn’t know if Draco was staying for dinner but she doubled her order after mulling it over. She didn’t like the flutter of anticipation, excitement at the thought. She tamped it down quickly. At any rate, if he didn’t, it would save her from cooking breakfast, she told herself.

She walked back in her flat and was floored at what she saw. Draco was now on his side, lying on her sofa, Crookshanks curled protectively near his chest. Both were sound asleep.

Her flat was quiet and warm. She found a blanket and laid it over Draco’s sleeping form. They must have worked on the translations all night, Ernie and him. She was to check their work tomorrow and was excited at the prospect.

She busied herself in the kitchen, putting her groceries away, casting strong Stasis Charms on them. Then she found a book and settled in her favorite reading chair.

It was dark when she woke, she must have dozed while reading. Her eyes adjusted and found Draco still soundly asleep, softly snoring. Crookshanks however was looking at her intently, sitting where she found him last.

She stretched and walked over to them. The street lights were now on, shining into her flat. She looked at Draco and his features were in stark relief. She had never seen him more relaxed. He was beautiful.

She laid a hand on Draco’s arm and softly said, “Draco?”

“Mims. 5 minutes,” he replied.

She could have gone her entire life without hearing how his voice sounded. It was rough with sleep, but deep. It rattled her.

“Draco, wake up.” she said as she gave him a firm shake.

“Ugh. Go away…”

She chuckled, “It’s Hermione.”

Draco was still fighting to stay asleep, eyes firmly closed but his lips curled into a soft smile and said, “Mm. Hermione.”

Her hand flew to her chest in shock. She took a step back and Crookshanks purred.

She went to her kitchen and worked to heat up the curries in the microwave. He could sleep some more, she decided. Her mind was still replaying the sound of her name on his lips. He had never called her that, not once. How he said it, with a certain fondness, wasn’t lost on her.

The microwave announced its job was done with a sharp ping and Hermione made her way back to the living room. This time, she called out for him, voice firm and clear, “Draco? It’s time to wake up.”

Draco jolted upright. The back of his hair was mussed with sleep and the front was no better. He looked disheveled, shirt wrinkled. It was a disarming sight, “Huh?”

She replied, “You fell asleep.”

“Hmmm. I should go,” he said without looking at her.

“Or you could stay? I ordered curries for dinner.” She tried to keep the hopefulness out of her voice but failed.

He looked up at her then, eyes seeking answers, “You want me to stay?”

She smiled, “Yeah. Food’s ready in the kitchen.” Draco followed her looking unsure. She gestured at the table and he sat, easily folding his frame into the small table. She poured wine and asked, “Sleep well?”

Draco shook his head, as if clearing his thoughts, “Surprisingly well. Food looks great, Granger. Thanks for arranging this,” and he began to dig in.

Crookshanks walked into the kitchen and looked at Hermione pointedly and meowed. She knew her cat well and rose to fix his dinner, “That’s his hungry meow,” she explained.

Draco nodded, “Good to know,” he sighed and said, “I’m sorry I fell asleep on your couch. In my defense, I was totally knackered. Ernest and I probably had 3 hours of sleep total on our desks.”

She shrugged, “It’s totally fine, don’t worry! Harry does it often. Besides, you feed us at the Manor all the time. Figured it would be my chance to return the favor.”

He grinned at her in reply. She realized he had faint dimples on both cheeks and she bit her lip at how adorable he looked. Crookshanks meowed from below the table and Draco looked down to find the feline staring at him. Then he leaned back, arms out of the way and Crookshanks leapt from the floor to his lap. He laid a hand on the cat to steady him and continued to eat. It was practiced, as if they did it all the time.

She said, “He likes you.”

“Mm. He loves the dungeons so he was always near our common room. I figured it was the rats but I never saw him with one.”

Crookshanks made a noise that could almost be interpreted as disgust. Hermione laughed, “No, Crooks loves this Muggle brand of tuna,” she said as she held up the tin. “It’s the expensive kind. But I don’t mind, I love spoiling him.”

Draco looked down at the cat and nodded appreciatively, “Cat has standards. Can’t blame him. He’s an intelligent lad.”

“He’s part Kneazle. He’s long overdue his veterinary checkup. I’ve been thinking of going to Hagrid for recommendations.”

“Our family has one. His office is off Diagon but I can write if you like?”

“That would be wonderful, Draco.”

He finished his meal and said, “I’ll clean up.”

“No, that’s not necessary.”

But Draco’s tone booked no arguments, “No. You bought the food, I’ll clean. Really, I’ll figure it out.” Then he looked down at Crooks and said, “I need to get up.”

Crookshanks purred in understanding and leapt off. He exited the room with a swish of his bushy tail and Hermione smiled. Draco stood and gathered their plates and utensils.

He retrieved his wand and cast a charm and the plates began to wash themselves. He went back to the table and cast a Scourgify. Hermione looked at how efficient he was from the kitchen island. She sipped her wine appreciatively.

He opened a few cabinets before finding her bin and promptly disposed of the wrappings. When the plates were done, he rolled his sleeves up and began drying them without magic.

Hermione felt a pang in her chest, it all looked unbearably domestic. And despite resolving to get over her crush earlier today, she felt it was now a lost cause. She watched as Draco opened the overhead cabinets and stacked her plates neatly. He also located the drawer for her utensils.

He looked back at her and she didn’t stop staring. She should have averted her gaze then but Draco picked up his wine glass and sipped as he leaned on his kitchen counter, seeming completely at ease.

Draco finished his wine and looked away first. She saw him turn his back on her and he tensed. Then he spoke and the spell was broken, “Thanks for dinner, Granger. I should go.”

“Should you?” Hermione asked coolly, heart racing.

She could see him tense even further and didn’t answer. Instead, Draco left her alone in her kitchen. She heard the rustle of him gathering his things in haste. She followed to the living room and saw that Draco looked out of sorts. Dare she say it, he looked panicked.

He hurried to the Floo, trying to look unruffled and failing, “See you tomorrow,” he gasped.

Hermione held her wine glass close to her chest and nodded but she didn’t stop staring. Their eyes met as he stood in her fireplace, watched as his lips moved to speak his destination, looked as his fingers flexed to release the powder. The flames roared, flaring green and Hermione watched as Draco Malfoy fled her presence.

–

He stepped out of his room’s fireplace. He wrenched his tie free, his hands shaking. His entire body felt hot, she had never looked at him like that before. He practically threw his things at the sofa, not caring of making a mess. His satchel missed the destination and thudded to the ground. He struggled with the top buttons of his shirt, his hands were shaking too much and with a crisp, “Fuck”, he gave up and wrenched it open. Buttons went flying but Draco couldn’t be assed, he needed to breathe.

Laboured breaths came out as pants, his heart was racing like he ran a minute mile.

His doors flew open and his mother strode into his room, “Draco? I heard your Floo.” His mother saw the panic in his eyes and rushed to hold him, “What’s wrong, my dragon?”

He choked out a sob and the room melted away. His mother’s Legilimency has always been smooth, like a caress. The memory of his dinner played in his mind and Narcissa watched in rapt attention as she gathered him in her arms.

When it was done, she gasped and Draco sputtered, “I can’t do this anymore.”

“She wants you.”

“No, I can’t, Mother.”

Narcissa shushed her son and held him tightly, “You can. I won’t invite the Burke’s over. That’s done.”

“No. We have to push through. I need to do this.”

“Then I won’t help you.”

Draco was lost in his anguish, “Don’t betray me like this. Please.”

Narcissa’s voice was soft when she spoke, her hands gathering Draco’s own in hers, “No, my dragon. I am not betraying you, never. I’m saving you.”

He shook his head, his voice breaking, “No. I’ll make it work with Cassandra and her interest will wane. It’s nothing, she’s just curious.”

“A woman doesn’t look at you like that if it’s merely curiosity, son. I’m sorry. That last question she posed couldn’t have been any clearer. I find myself impressed, to be honest.”

“Mother, please.” his tears were welling, “I could never be worthy of her.”

“Then strive to be,” Narcissa answered simply.

That night, Draco stared up at the ceiling above his bed, the charmed constellations twinkling softly. He felt unmoored, like his entire life had been an endless, meaningless slog towards nothing at all. His thoughts turned unkind and he drifted off to fitful sleep.

–

Draco arrived at work the next day, mood absolutely wretched. He chained himself to the desk as Padma, Ernie and Hermione busied themselves with verifications.

He concentrated on doing the Arithmancy calculations for Padma’s diagnostic. There was a kink to the spell and it was behaving erratically. When they broke for lunch, Ernie slapped him on the back and said, “What’s up with you today? You’ve been hunched over these numbers for hours.”

Draco gave his friend a smile and said, “I didn’t sleep well.”

“Come on, the girls are craving truffle pasta.”

Draco whined, “Again?”

“Let’s go, maybe we can have pizza instead. I’m sick of noodles.”

He followed Ernie to the Atrium and together, they Disapparated to Stregheria at Diagon. They found Padma and Hermione huddled outside in the cold, rubbing their hands together. He saw Hermione cast Warming Charms as they waited. When they approached, Padma huffed, “They don’t have a table for us.”

His eyebrows met in confusion, “Let me speak to the host.”

At the sight of Draco walking over to him, the hostess straightened and smiled, “Mr. Malfoy, are you dining here for lunch?”

“We would if we can get a table.”

“Of course, follow me.”

Padma gaped at him and Hermione looked dumbfounded. He gestured for them to follow him and they were seated in their usual private room. When they were seated and menus were handed out, Draco turned to the hostess and said evenly, “Would you please call your manager and come back?”

The hostess didn’t even bother with a reply. She left swiftly and was back within a minute, a harried looking man in tow.

When they greeted the group, Draco said, “These are my colleagues - Ernest Macmillan, Padma Patil and Hermione Granger. Please give them standing reservations whenever they want.”

The hostess sputtered, “Of course, Mr. Malfoy. I apologize, I didn’t realize.”

“Yes, Mr. Malfoy. It will be done,” the manager replied.

“You need to extend the Warming Charm to the exterior. My friends have been waiting outside in the cold. That’s…” Draco tsked, “unacceptable.”

The manager paled, “Yes. Mr. Malfoy.”

Draco nodded and said, “We’re ready to order.”

The manager took their orders and when it was done, they were assured it was to be served pronto.

Ernie turned to Draco and said, “You own this joint? Why haven’t you said anything?”

“My family. I’m sorry, it didn’t seem relevant at the time,” Draco answered simply.

“We’re been paying your exorbitant prices!” Padma joked.

“The food is not priced fairly? I’ll tell Father and we can reevaluate,” he offered.

“Well… no, don’t do that. It's expensive but the food is top-notch. And I like the privacy. We can talk about work without fear of violating our vows.”

Hermione observed the back and forth but said nothing. She watched as Draco nodded, “I figured. The Leaky is too risky now. And we talk about work all the time.”

Ernie interjected, “Is that why we never see Unspeakables in the cafeteria? Have you guys noticed that?”

She nodded, “I usually cast a Muffliato on us but Draco’s right, it’s risky. As we’ve progressed with our research, I think moving forward we should have a couple of lunch spots with areas like this.”

Padma wrinkled her nose in distaste, “It’s isolating, isn’t it? I used to be able to tell Parvati anything. But now…”

Hermione gave Padma a one-armed hug, “Hey. You can always talk to me.”

Ernie and Draco spoke in unison, “And me.”

She laughed, eyes twinkling, looking quite pleased, “Thank you guys.”

Their food arrived and they began to dig in. As usual, Padma and Hermione relished their truffle pasta and white wine. While Draco and Ernie had the pizza as planned.

Draco offered a solution to their dilemma, “What if we go to the Manor for lunch? We can draw up menus weekly for variety. I can get Mimsy to set it up and order takeaway.”

Ernie’s eyes widened, “You’ll do that?”

“Of course Ernest. I wouldn’t offer if I wasn’t open to it.”

"You keep showing me up, mate. Alright, let’s add Macmillan House to the mix. You know, my mother’s annoyed I haven’t brought you guys over.”

Draco considered this, “You need formal introductions for Granger and Padma here.”

“I thought about that actually. But where? Mother rarely goes out. I’ve been thinking of a pretense.”

“Your mother wouldn’t like that. What about the Malfoy Gala? It’s coming soon, by the way.” Draco addressed the table, “You’re all invited.”

Hermione interjected, “Why would we need to be introduced? Can’t we just show up at Ernie’s house?”

Ernie balked and waved his hands, “No. It’s unseemly. You’re ladies, I wouldn’t want to be improper. I may not be as uptight as Draco here but I’m a gentleman.”

Padma teased Ernie, “Awww… little pureblood boy with his finishing school etiquette.”

Hermione muttered under her breath, “Victorian values. But you’ve all been at my flat, surely that bypasses several steps.”

Draco barked out a laugh, and explained, “A flat is one thing. Ancestral seats are different. Ernest’s mother, Lady Macmillan, needs to be introduced to you. She wouldn’t know how to behave if you just showed up. It’s… not done. Besides, it’s just the first introduction. After that, we can be more relaxed.”

“But I’ve been to your house. Padma and Ernie too, in the Library.”

Padma cleared Hermione’s confusion, “I still received a formal invitation from Draco’s mother the night before we went. And we’ve been introduced before.”

Ernie added, “I’ve been to Malfoy Manor before. I know his parents, they know mine.”

“And you’ve been invited to the Gala and actually went. Partly, it’s why we have the parties, Granger. And even then, Theo introduced you.”

Padma nodded, “Alright then. Post Gala, we’ll add Macmillan House to our lunch rotation. But for now, Malfoy Manor?”

The group nodded, and Hermione said, “Well, speaking for the peasants, you’re all welcome at Granger Grange any time. You’ve been added to my wards.”

Padma folded herself in half, cackling loudly. Ernie slapped the table and sniggered, shaking with laughter. And Draco smiled, his dimples making an appearance. He said, “What about Patil Place, Padma?”

At this, Padma gasped in reply, “Patil Place… Granger Grange,” she was unable to finish, still lost in laughter.

–

The Gala was in full swing and Draco was eagerly awaiting the arrival of his friends. Theo and Blaise had arrived earlier, having overnight invitations from Narcissa. They got ready together.

The guests trickled in and introductions were had. He turned and saw Cassandra Burke standing with her parents, waiting to be announced.

“Cassandra, welcome. Alphard, Poppy, I’m glad to see you were able to make it.” Narcissa said, graciously.

Alphard Burke looked discomfited, “Narcissa. Lucius, thank you for inviting us. May we have a chat later?”

Narcissa nodded, looking unruffled, “Of course. Enjoy yourselves. We’ll come find you later.”

Cassandra addressed Draco, “We haven’t gotten the invite for the sit down. It’s been months. I’m guessing it’s off the table now?”

Draco answered simply, “My apologies.”

Her smile warmed, “It’s alright. I think it was ill-advised. But perhaps, we could be friends,” she added hopefully.

Draco returned the smile and said, “Of course,” then he gave Cassandra a swift peck on the cheek. “Dance, later?”

“One,” came Cassandra's reply.

Lucius glanced at him and murmured, “Well done, Draco.”

–

They had been waiting in line to get inside and Hermione saw Draco and Cassandra’s interaction as they were greeting the guests. She wasn’t surprised when she saw Draco lean in to kiss the girl on the cheek but was blindsided by the flood of jealousy in her chest.

Her face heated despite the chill in the air. She adjusted her wrap and muttered a wandless Warming Charm over her and Padma.

She turned to look for Ernie and his mother but was shocked when she spotted Harry and Pansy. She quickly made her way towards them and hugged her best friend and his date.

“This is a surprise,” she said, eyes filled with mischief and delight.

Harry looked sheepish and said, “We went on a date. I asked her out and she accepted.”

She gasped, “Harry, that’s wonderful! I’m so happy for you!”

Pansy scoffed as she tried to look nonchalant, “He didn’t ask. He groveled.”

Hermione giggled, “As he should.”

Padma said, “I never knew you had it in you, Potter.”

Harry shrugged, “Well, I may be slow on the uptake but I got there in the end.”

It took a while, Hermione and Pansy cast Warming Charms every five minutes, and it was finally their turn in the receiving line. Narcissa’s face brightened at their group, eyeing Pansy and Harry with unrestrained glee, “Mr. Potter, welcome. Pansy, Hermione, Padma… glad to have you back.”

Lucius was smiling, which would have been scary in the past, but now looked positively fond of them, “Draco, please escort Miss Granger and Miss Patil inside. You’re excused.”

Before Draco could disengage, she whispered, “You can call me Hermione, Mr. Malfoy.”

Lucius looked like he just won a coup and said, “Hermione, please enjoy yourselves.”

Draco led them towards their table with Padma and Hermione on each arm. A server materialized with champagne and he grabbed one for each of them. “Ladies, you look stunning tonight.”

Padma grinned, “Thanks Draco.”

Hermione simply nodded, “Where’s Ernie?”

“He already got here with his mother. Must be mingling. Mother has placed you all at this table.”

Despite coming last year, Hermione still cannot get used to the glitz and glamour of the Malfoy Gala. It seemed like an event for a different world, a different time. She was modern and liberal in her views and parties like this, with all the formality and etiquette, was alien to her.

Blaise and Theo came in like a hurricane, they looked tipsy already and the food hasn’t even been served yet. The chaotic duo always left a smile on Hermione’s face, their antics always outrageous and tongue in cheek.

Ernie arrived with his Mother in tow and Hermione snickered when he straightened and said in a serious tone, “Mother, let me formally introduce you to my colleagues. Hermione Granger and Padma Patil. And Draco of course, but he’s the least important.”

Draco looked affronted but it was in jest, “Lady Macmillan. I’m glad you could make it.”

“Draco Malfoy, all grown up. Please thank your parents for inviting me. And these lovely ladies, of course. I’ve been excited to meet you both. It’s long overdue.”

Padma and Hermione extended their greetings politely.

“Ernie has told me about your… dining dilemma. Well, please do come to the House when you have the need. You will be most welcome.”

Padma, Hermione and Draco thanked her profusely. Shortly, food was served after a brief address from Narcissa and Lucius.

It was absolutely delicious. Hermione found she enjoyed the courses this year better than last year’s. Soon enough, the guests broke away from their tables to dance, socially mingle and greet old friends. Music flooded the ballroom and Lucius and Narcissa opened the dance floor. Harry and Pansy followed and the gossip mongers started to whisper.

Their group wandered the Manor but found their way to their favorite spot in the Library. Ernie and Draco sipped Firewhiskey while Hermione and Padma indulged in cocktails.

At a lull in conversation, she said, “I know we agreed on no presents but I decided to break it this year. I hope it’s okay. You guys don’t have to get me anything.”

Padma threw up her hands, “Finally! Your present is actually at home. I have 5 years worth, thank you very much. And you’re getting them via owl tomorrow.”

Ernie laughed, “What changed your mind, Hermione?”

She shrugged, “Just thought it’s time,” and she dug through her beaded bag, she handed each of them their parcels and gestured, “Well… open.”

Ernie tore his wrapping away and saw a large book entitled, Languages of Antiquity: A Compendium of Runes and Spells. He expressed his surprise and remarked, “Holy shit this is rare. How did you find this?” He stood and gave Hermione a hug in thanks.

Padma’s eyes welled as she saw the gold stud earrings she got her. They were little mangoes, a nod to her heritage and she gave her friend a tight hug. Padma added it to her considerable ear stack while Ernie conjured a mirror so she could see.

Draco’s face was impassive as he stared down at his gift. A set of white gold cufflinks with the Draco constellation set in diamonds, “Wow, Granger. These are gorgeous. Thank you,” he fingered them gently and his tone was hopeful when he spoke, “Could you… put it on me?”

Hermione sputtered, “Now?”

Draco nodded and offered her his arm. She smiled at him, trying to settle her nerves. She slipped his previous cufflinks off the holes and attached his new one with ease. She repeated the motions to the next arm and when it was finished, she looked up and said, “All done.”

His eyes had been watching her the whole time. When their eyes met, what she saw there was an emotion she could not name. His gaze was heated and he held himself tight. When he spoke, his voice broke a little, “Thank you Granger.”

She handed him his old cufflinks and grinned.

Padma was ecstatic, examining how the earrings went so well with her ear stack. When she turned to Ernie, he would not meet her eyes.

Chapter 12: January - May 2005

Draco woke with a start. He looked at his scattered clothes from the night before littering the floor. In his panic, he had holed himself in his room after Granger gave them her extravagant gifts and proceeded to get horribly drunk.

The pounding in his head quickly made itself known and Draco groaned in pain. He rifled through his drawer for Pepperup Potion and downed an entire vial.

He closed his eyes, thinking of last night as his hangover eased. When his head wasn’t beating a second heartbeat, he rose and hopped in the shower. He dressed for breakfast and came down. He was as surprised as anyone when he saw Pansy and Harry seated side by side.

“Good morning, everyone,” he said in greeting.

Lucius spoke, “Draco, glad you could join us. If you could please, I beg you, explain this phenomenon to me,” he quipped as he gestured at Pansy and Harry.

Draco smiled as he sat, “Ask them.”

Narcissa scolded her husband saying, “Don’t be such a gossip, Lucius. Clearly it’s new.”

Pansy clarified, “Old actually. But I decided to put him out of his misery.”

Lucius looked thrilled, “Oh did you? What fun.”

Harry was baffled at the exchange and quipped, “Well, I must say, eating New Years brunch with the Malfoys… Never thought I’d live to see this day.”

The entire table burst into raucous laughter. Blaise was snickering so hard his orange juice burst out his nose. Draco, who was holding it in, lost it at Blaise’s reaction. He found it difficult to breathe as the scene replayed in his head. Theo, clutched his stomach and was heaving grunts as tears streamed down his eyes. His Father was wiping his own and Mother had thrown her head back as giggles escaped her.

Pansy looked at Harry appraisingly, a grin on her lips, “This is clearly the high point of surviving Voldemort, wouldn’t you say?”

“Peak.” Harry deadpanned.

Narcissa, who had recovered first, said, “Shakespeare wrote war makes strange bedfellows. But peacetime is interesting too.”

Draco looked at Harry’s reddening face as he mouthed bedfellows to himself. He snickered and began to dig into his breakfast.

–

FEBRUARY 2005

The workday dragged on. Draco had been doing Arithmancy calculations since last year and now he was just sick of it all. A headache had been developing all day as he slogged through the numbers and double checked his accuracy.

Padma and Hermione had left for the weekend, excited about a dinner with Pansy and Luna that night. It was just Ernie and him. Ernie, for his part in the ward, was helping him with his own calculations.

“Mate, can I ask you about something? It’s been bothering me since the Gala.”

“That long, hmmm? What is it?” he replied.

“Look, I’ll just come out and say it, okay? Tell me if I’m way off base or something.”

“Alright.”

“Is there something going on between you and Hermione?”

Draco froze in his seat. He slowly looked up at Ernie and Occluded hard and fast, his slate grey eyes turning to silver, the once open doors of his mind clanged shut. His mental walls tightened as Draco exhaled. His voice was cold when he answered, “I don’t know what you mean.”

Draco had hoped he wouldn’t notice but with each passing moment, he ceased to care.

Ernie saw it all and missed nothing. He gasped, voice gentle, “Draco, mate… I’m sorry. That was out of line.”

“It’s fine, Ernie. Let’s just finish the work.”

Ernie stared at him, worry etched on his face. It was a while before he replied, “Right. Of course.”

–

MAY 2005

“What’s wrong with him?” Padma exclaimed.

Granger shook her head, “I don’t know either. It’s like he’s here but not here, you know?”

Padma nodded, “Does he have a split personality we don’t know about?”

“I don’t think so… maybe we should go to Croaker.”

“Yes, lets.”

It was late afternoon when Saul Croaker came knocking in their lab, each of the team were focused on their work. They quickly approached the wizened old man. He gestured for them to sit by the experiment tables so they could face him.

“Alright, I’ve been summoned. What’s going on?”

Granger wrung her hands, “Erm, Malfoy… we’ve noticed he’s been a bit odd. We thought we should report it. He’s been distant and cold.”

Padma added, “Could it be that he’s under a spell of some sort?”

Croaker replied, “Has it interfered with his work?”

Granger answered, “No, not at all. His output has been good, great even.”

Croaker nodded and approached Draco who had been silent, staring at the wall. Croaker said, “Alright, let’s have a look at you, Malfoy.” Draco turned to the man in front of him, his face blank. Croaker looked into his eyes and muttered, “Oh, dear.”

Without further fanfare, Croaker produced his wand and cast a spell non-verbally. The room grew quiet but Ernie was fidgeting in his seat.

It was a while before Croaker breathed out a sigh, “It’s just as I suspected. His mind is a fortress. Strong too, I couldn’t break in. Perhaps Gupta could give it a shot, he’s a stronger Legilimens than me. But I doubt it, he’s impenetrable. And I don’t say that lightly.”

Padma gasped, “He is Occluded.”

“What?!” Hermione shrieked.

“He’ll be fine. It shouldn’t be an issue with his work. Carry on.” And with that, Croaker left the four of them swiftly.

Padma and Hermione stared at Draco who had a placid look on his face.

Ernie spoke, “Look, it’s my fault.”

Padma huffed, “What did you do?”

Ernie grimaced, “I said something and all of a sudden, he Occluded so fast, if I blinked I would have missed it.”

“Did you insult him?” Padma asked.

“What? No, of course not.”

Hermione leveled him in her gaze, “What did you say?”

“I don’t even remember. We were just talking about work,” Ernie explained. He knew of course, but he wouldn’t betray Draco’s confidence. Helga herself would have to strike him dead before he would be disloyal to a friend.

Hermione, ever sharp, asked, “When did you have this conversation?”

Ernie looked chastised, “Err, February.”

Padma threw up her hands, “February?! Why didn’t you say anything, you utter prat!”

He stammered, “I’m sorry. I thought he would snap out of it soon. I’ve never heard of anyone managing to Occlude for months.”

It was at that point that Draco spoke, “I Occluded for 2 years, during the war. Snape was Occluded for decades.”

Hermione was aghast, “The whole time?”

Draco rose and left the table to resume his work. Padma put her head in her hands.

“I’m sorry guys. It’s my fault.” Ernie said, bereft and worried.

Padma looked up and said, “Do you think he’ll be fine?

Hermione paced, “Well, Croaker wasn’t too worried. Maybe it’s his coping mechanism… PTSD induced or something.”

Padma groaned, “We’ll be okay, Ernie. Don’t beat yourself up about it.”

“It just came out of nowhere, guys. I didn’t really expect it. He’s been working here for years now and he’s never been triggered.”

Hermione nodded, “The DOM tests for this. I doubt they’ll hire him if it was debilitating. It’s just that he seemed so normal.”

Padma looked at Hermione and said sadly, “None of us came out of the war unscathed, Hermione. Least of all, Draco Malfoy.”

–

It’s been weeks since the discovery and it was painful to watch. Hermione didn’t know how she could stand it any longer. Draco was present and cordial but it wasn’t him at all. The easy camaraderie of their team had evaporated into the ether.

Narcissa and Lucius looked worried whenever she managed to see them and Pansy wouldn’t elaborate on Draco’s state either. So with all avenues presented to her, she went to St. Mungo’s, hoping to catch Theo.

Luckily he was in and she was ushered into his office by her old friend, “Hermione. What can I do for you?”

“Hi Theo, I was just hoping for a chat, really.”

“Oh? What about?”

“Draco’s been Occluded since February.”

Theo’s expression shifted into a blank mask, pleasant but not giving anything away, “I’m aware.”

“It’s been affecting our work, the entire team is walking on eggshells because of his behavior. What can we do to snap him out of it?”

Theo replied, “Nothing. He comes out when he wants to. Or to be more accurate, when he deems it safe.”

“What triggers it?”

Theo shrugged, “Multiple factors. I can’t really elaborate. We have similar vows, you understand.”

She nodded, “He told us he Occluded during the war for 2 years.”

“That’s correct.”

“That’s insane, Theo. The magical toll it has on his core has to be immense.”

“He would be dead otherwise.”

Hermione balked at this, “What are the long term effects of Occlusion?”

Theo wrung his hands, not expecting this question, “Dissociation from reality, among other things. I’ve read about one case where they couldn’t come out of it at all. Too deep in their memory palaces, they lost the way back.”

“And this doesn’t scare you? Why do you enable it?”

Theo bristled, “I am scared. I scan his vitals every chance I get. And I do not enable him, not even once.”

Hermione stood and paced, “Surely there’s something we can do? A shock or an event?”

“I’ve tried everything, Hermione.”

Chapter 13: June 2005

Hermione had reached her breaking point. After trying and failing to ignore the elephant in the room, she had had enough. She approached him and decided to be direct.

“Draco, can you come out of Occlusion please?”

His voice was steel when he replied, “Why?”

“It’s been six months.”

“And?”

“Well… it’s starting to affect your work.”

“Liar.”

She tried again, “Camaraderie?”

“I’m not rude to anyone.”

And again, “Departmental unity?”

“We are united in our established goals. My Occlusion doesn’t affect that.”

“Hmmm. You really don’t see what’s wrong about this? Why do you do this?”

“Self preservation.”

Hermione grimaced, “So it’s more of a survival thing, then? What did Ernie say to you?”

“He stated facts.”

Hermione was suddenly so tired. “Alright. Thank you for answering my questions.”

“Of course, Granger.”

–

It was his birthday today and the group planned to surprise him to celebrate. Hermione had a chocolate torte under a strong Stasis Charm in her bag. Ernie brought wine and Padma prepared confetti and colorful streamers.

But when they Floo’d to Malfoy Manor, Narcissa met them and apologized. Draco was not home, he hadn’t been all weekend.

Hermione brought them all to her flat and the three of them commiserated over wine.

The torte lay melting in front of them.

–

“Come back here, Cas.”

She giggled, “Haven’t you had enough?”

They were currently holed up in a Muggle hotel where they spent the entire time shagging. Cassandra was amazed at Draco’s creativity and stamina in bed, she was pleasantly surprised that he was a generous lover.

And yet, he was distant, detached.

Before she could ponder this further, he grabbed her by the waist and hauled her back to the bed. He spread her out and feasted on her cunt like a man starved.

He was vocal about it too, humming and moaning at the taste of her even when she was dripping with his cum. It made no difference to Draco, he was relentless.

Without warning, Cassandra’s orgasm slammed into her and she felt her pussy gush. Mortified, she looked up and saw Draco lapping her juices as he groaned, “Delicious. More please.”

She smiled at his remark. He could spend hours down there, last night he proved just that. Cassandra came multiple times before Draco mounted her, rock hard and girthy. She had had a handful of lovers but Draco was enormous.

When she first saw it, she panicked but he soothed the fears away, explaining in explicit detail what he’ll do to make it fit.

“You need to be dripping for me, Cas. I’ll get you there, don’t worry.”

And he did.

In the present, he looked up at her as his tongue stroked her again into a strong orgasm. She was writhing at his ministrations but he gripped her hips tight, refusing to let her budge.

Her orgasm swept through her and she trembled, legs shaking. Satisfied, Draco pulled her to his lap and she moved to straddle him.

“Draco… can you help me? My legs…”

“Mm.” was his only reply as he held her buttocks, one in each of his large palms. Gently he eased her in, spreading her open and Cassandra shivered in pleasure. He filled her completely, she had never been more full.

Draco caught one of her nipples in his mouth and he hummed. She was floored to find out that Draco was a boob man, clearly had an oral fixation during sex. He always had to have something in his mouth, she noted. A nipple, skin, her clit. He nibbled and nipped, licked and laved.

He suckled at her teats and the delicious suction ratcheted her arousal. He was moaning, grunting, lost in the chase of release. Her head met his shoulder as she curved outwards but Draco didn’t relent, his mouth firmly attached to her breasts. He switched to the other one and Cassandra cried out.

She was incoherent now and so was he. She ran her tongue on his neck, tasting sweat and desire. She clamped her mouth on it and sucked hard.

Draco howled at the sensation. She added another love bite to egg Draco on. He liked it.

Faster now, he was nearing his climax. Her nipple was freed from his mouth with a pop. He looked up, their eyes met and she could lose herself in the storm of his lust.

“Come for me, Cas. Squeeze me tight, it’s the only way I’ll come.”

“Harder Draco. Fuck me harder.”

“As the lady commands,” he panted as he gripped her hips tight. He rammed her into his cock, pistoning in and out as he fucked her into him.

His mouth found her nipple again. Draco held it between his teeth as he flicked his tongue on it. Cassandra swore, filthy words spewing out of her mouth as she felt whatever he was doing went straight to her clit.

With one last pump, she shattered. She screamed his name as she crested. Her walls milked him, pulsating, rippling as her orgasm went on and on. The bed sheets were soaked.

Draco roared his release and Cassandra felt hot cum paint her walls white. She could have sworn he swelled even bigger.

He looked up at her and she smirked, “You’re insatiable.”

Draco didn’t reply but laid her down gently on her back. Then without much preamble, his mouth descended on her cunt once more.

Oral fixation indeed.

–

Draco walked into the office Monday morning feeling refreshed. He had just left Cassandra at the hotel an hour before. He had time for a quick change of clothes at home and Floo’d to the Ministry.

He ignored the stares and gasps at the sight of him and settled into his desk. He pulled the documents he had been working on last week and began his work.

He heard them arguing behind him but he paid them no heed. The noise faded into the background and he was lost in his calculations.

When they broke for lunch, they headed to the Macmillan House as it was on their scheduled areas. Padma had charmed a parchment to hang in their lab, lunch areas clearly labelled.

Food was served promptly and they began to dig in. Draco was reading as he ate. Once they were done eating, Padma and Hermione went back to the Ministry first. Ernie pulled him aside, “I assume you know what Glamour Charms are, Draco?”

“Yes.”

“Might I suggest you use them?”

“For?”

In response, Ernie conjured a mirror and held it up to his neck. There, several love bites and hickeys scattered all over. He nodded and pulled out his wand. He cast multiple charms on his person and when they were gone, he turned to Ernie and said, “Better?”

“Nope but it will have to do.” Ernie said, nearing the end of his patience.

Chapter 14: September 2005

“Blessed Rowena, I think this is it!” Padma exclaimed. She jumped up from her seat and strode confidently to Hermione’s side. She completed a series of twirls with her wand and said the incantation, “Vis Potentia!”

A shimmering diagnostic unfurled from a golden beam of light. Hermione’s full name was listed along with her date of birthdate. Several graphs appeared below it, with varying sizes.

Ernie ran to them, paper clutched in his hands. He whooped as he confirmed the data was accurate.

With a flourish, Padma Banished the diagnostic and beamed at them all. Hermione jumped at Padma and wrapped her arms around her. They whooped and jumped while Draco looked on impassively.

Hermione was breathless when she spoke, “Let’s go out and celebrate. Padma, you brilliant witch! You did it!”

Ernie beamed down at Padma and said, “Absolutely. What a breakthrough! You’re amazing, that’s what you are.”

Draco chimed in, “Congratulations, Padma. It is indeed a triumph.”

She basked in their praise and they quickly gathered their things. She asked, “So to Malfoy Manor then?”

Draco said, “You’re free to go. Mimsy will see to the food and bev.”

Ernie looked like someone had slapped him, “You’re not coming?”

“I’m meeting Cas after work,” he answered simply.

Padma tried, she really did, “You can’t cancel?”

He looked at Padma and replied stoically, “I don’t want to.”

Their faces fell and Hermione offered, “It’s alright. Let’s just go to my flat then, just the three of us.”

–

Ernie was seething as they stepped out of the Floo. She had never seen him so angry before. It was a sight to behold.

“What an utter bellend! I really hate this, Hermione. I can’t take it anymore.”

Padma was also upset, “Maybe we should kick him out of the team? I’m tired of tip-toeing around him like he’s made of glass.”

Hermione looked stricken, “But on what grounds? His work output has been impeccable.”

Ernie whined, “I miss my friend.”

They bonded over their shared misery. When they were drunk, they lambasted Draco for all he was worth.

–

“Pansy, Harry! Are you home?”

She heard a muffled grunt and clothes rustling. Harry emerged first, shirt all rumpled. His jeans were unbuttoned, clearly they were in the middle of something.

But Hermione had lost all of her care. She was beyond exasperated, “Pansy? Can I talk to you?”

Pansy stepped out of the bedroom in a short robe. “You’re interrupting the makings of an excellent shag, Hermione. This better be good.”

Hermione sat without invitation but decided she couldn’t sit still. She stood and paced as Harry and Pansy sat across from her, looking united, “We need to figure out how to snap Draco out of his Occlusion.”

Harry processed this, “Hmmm. Is that what he’s doing? I thought he was just in a bad mood.”

Hermione wrung her hands, “It’s like talking to a wall. At the lab, we have always joked around and we do have fun. We’re not at all like what people imagine Unspeakables to be. We always work through it and help each other. And now… it’s unbearable.”

Pansy sighed, “I understand. You’ve never seen him like this before. Anything involving emotions and care, that’s all smothered by his Occlusion. He’s basically on auto-pilot.”

Harry interjected, “I wouldn’t say that. He was pleasant with Cas at dinner last week.”

Hermione’s face fell at the realization they had a double date and it was going well too. And from what she saw in June, they were intimate. Hermione had tamped down the bitter waves of jealousy she felt when she saw the love bites on Draco’s neck, dark pink and mottled against his pale skin. She reminded herself then that she had no claim on him whatsoever. She had made him uncomfortable with her advances and it was clearly unrequited.

Her feelings needed to go away in order to deal with this pressing issue. Her professionalism rose to the fore and Hermione channeled it since then. It wasn’t easy and she was prone to forget it at times.

Pansy stared at Harry pointedly, “That wasn’t pleasant. Draco has always been talkative, his Occlusion makes him stoic.”

“But he was nice to Cas?”

Pansy shrugged, “That’s just his manners. It’s been drilled into us since we were young, it’s rote. Muscle memory at this point. Did you hear him laugh? Smile even?”

Harry pondered this and his eyes widened in realization, “So love? That’s not on the table?”

Pansy winced, “No,” and she continued, “Look, your only point of reference to Occluded persons is Snape. And that’s an extreme example. Lucius and Millie, they are both Occlumens. Most of our parents learn the skill young. Basically de rigueur for Slytherins. We have a predilection to hone it. But Draco wields his like a coping mechanism. He needed to keep his thoughts closed to Voldemort and it was the only way to keep everyone safe.”

Harry and Hermione looked at each other, remembering Harry’s half-assed attempts to learn the skill and failing entirely.

Pansy continued, “Us, we compartmentalize, we wrestle self-control to govern ourselves from our impulses, our feelings. It’s an uphill battle most of the time, I’m sure you agree.”

Hermione nodded and Harry grinned.

“It’s not clear who came first, the Occlumens or the Legilimens. But as it stands, you need a Legilimens to train a strong Occlumens, one that could withstand Voldemort. He was skilled, you know. To be around him meant you were basically shouting your thoughts at him, if you didn’t lock it away. Narcissa is good, rudimentary and she gets the job done. But Bellatrix? She was born that way. She trained Draco.”

“Snape was like a bludger. It hurt so much. I can’t imagine how Bellatrix would feel inside my head.”

Pansy bristled, “Don’t remind me. I could skin him alive just for that. It doesn’t have to hurt. Narcissa feels like a gentle caress. Voldemort felt like nothing at all, if he was trying, you wouldn’t even have known he was there.”

Harry interjected, “I can’t imagine Bellatrix being gentle.”

Pansy winced, “No. It was brutal. Draco was near catatonic most days. You know how you’ve been through so much pain, you just shut down? They’d give him a couple of days to recover but then it would resume again. They began his training Easter hols, Fifth Year. Bellatrix used pain as a training tool.”

Harry stood and said, “Why don’t I make breakfast? We can talk in the kitchen.”

They congregated at Pansy’s kitchen and Hermione sat in the cozy dining area she had. She observed how Harry and Pansy interacted privately and was struck at the ease of how they navigated each other. Harry turned on the stove and began frying the bacon he grabbed from the fridge.

It was the little touches, the gentle peck Pansy gave Harry as he cracked eggs into a bowl, Harry’s hands on Pansy’s hips so she wouldn’t be jostled as he passed. Harry knew where everything was, the whisk he grabbed from a random drawer, the salt and spices, the butter bell. It was effortless and simple but spoke volumes.

Most of all, it was calm. Quiet. They barely spoke above a murmur, sometimes all it took was a glance. For them, it was a lazy Saturday morning with a lover. The start of a weekend, filled with pillow talks, slow love making and meals at odd hours - to spend time and just be. And as much as she wanted this for Harry, how her heart was bursting with happiness for him at how right for him this felt, she felt like an intruder. It was intimate and domestic, this was their space, their home.

Pansy poured orange juice and laid plates and utensils on the table. Harry had steaming plates of bacon and scrambled eggs. He was in the middle of sitting but quickly rose again to fetch something. When he came back, he had the pepper mill in his hand and set it in front of Pansy. She gave him a smile in thanks.

Harry looked at her and said, “You have this odd look on your face, Hermione.”

She grinned, not at all sorry for being caught, “I’m just happy for you, Harry,” then she turned to the spread and declared, “This looks lovely.”

They began to dig in. It was a while before Pansy spoke, “We’ve seen Draco like this four times now. You know about the war, 2 years give or take. He snapped out of it after his trial. As you can imagine, it was probably overwhelming. Then he went on that apology tour before Eighth Year and by the end of the school year, he was Occluded again. Something happened at graduation that triggered him. This went on for about a year, I think.”

Hermione at this point had summoned a quill and was scribbling in a torn piece of parchment. Harry smirked at her antics and shook his head.

Pansy continued, “He went to the continent to finish his Potions mastery. And because it wouldn’t be enough for the Ministry to hire him, he took an Ancient Runes course and went for a Mastery too. He dabbled with Alchemy but it never went anywhere. Something happened in late 2002. I don’t know the specifics but Theo had owled and mentioned he was Occluding again. I was already in France.”

Harry winced, “I’m sorry, love.”

Pansy gave him a playful smirk, “Well, you’ve been great at making it up to me, so far.”

Hermione giggled, “Make him pay, Pansy.”

He held up his hands and retorted, “Happy to do so.”

She continued, “The last one wasn’t so bad. When I met him in France in February of 2003, he was out of it so it was give or take six months.”

“I’m grateful for the context, Pansy. But how do we snap him out of it?”

“Draco is probably the strongest Occlumens of our generation. As you can imagine, the war necessitated this. There’s nothing you can do. We’ve tried everything.”

Hermione grumbled, “Theo said as much.”

“You talked to Theo about this?”

“Yes but he wasn’t very forthcoming. His Healer Vows forbid it.”

Pansy stared at Hermione for a bit. And with a sigh, she turned to Harry, “I’m going to regret this. Do NOT freak out,” she said as a warning. Then Pansy raised her hand and closed her eyes. Hermione’s eyes widened when thin lines of flame appeared on her arm, wrapping loosely in places and tight in others.

Harry exclaimed, “Holy shit.”

Pansy opened her eyes, “There is one subject me and Theo cannot talk about,” Hermione watched the flames wrap tighter at Pansy’s statement.

“At Draco Malfoy’s core lies a secret. One he has kept since we were fourteen. One that has been fastidiously hidden from, no less than, two of the most powerful Legilimens this world has seen. He has kept this behind impenetrable walls which has withstood siege and merciless torture.”

Harry’s eyes bulged in alarm as Pansy winced at this, clearly in pain. She shook her head and took deep breaths. In panic, he blurted, “Enough! We do not need to know any more.”

She shook her arm at her side, trying to dispel the magical heat, “Owwwww, fuck that burns like a bitch.”

Harry whipped out his wand and cast Cooling Charms on Pansy’s arm. The strength of it washed over the entire table. Harry examined it worriedly, “Is that better?”

Pansy gave him a peck on the lips to ease his concern, “All good.”

Hermione was rigid in her seat, “So it wasn’t just the Healer Vows? An Unbreakable too?”

She nodded, “Healer Vows are more lax, not as fixed as the ones the Unspeakables employ. There are ways around it. But an Unbreakable is about as absolute as it comes.”

Harry was tonguing his cheek, “We will discuss this, Pansy.”

Pansy smiled softly. Her eyes free and clear, “Of course, love.”

–

Hermione was invited to stay for tea but she begged off. Her mind reeling with the implications. After promising to get dinner tomorrow to celebrate her birthday, she Floo’d home.

She made tea for herself and fed Crookshanks. She flopped on her sofa and examined the scribbles on the parchment.

His triggers were clearly random. But she thought back at their Leaving Ceremony. She had been talking with Theo while Draco loitered behind him. They were talking about their plans, Theo was off to St. Mungos immediately after graduation. She expressed her desire to travel first for a couple of months before starting at the Department of Mysteries. It was an easy conversation between friends.

But she had turned to greet Malfoy and he had looked at her in alarm. They had barely spoken during the year, but he had slept on the sofa in the Heads Dorm several times. Theo had explained it away as animosity from their classmates and Draco needed a break. She felt sad for him and decided to be kind. She told Theo Draco can stay anytime.

–

FLASHBACK: JUNE 1999

“Hi, Malfoy!” she said as she grinned. She was feeling quite brave that day, elated at finally finishing her education.

The Great Hall was decked in finery, all four Houses represented in the decor. Parents, faculty and students all joined in the merriment as their notorious cohort had finally finished their magical education. It was somber at times, so soon after the war. But it seemed everyone was in agreement when they decided to firmly take the step forward. It was more than welcome.

They all needed their wins celebrated, no matter how minor.

His reply was a murmur, “Hi Granger.”

“What are your plans after graduation?” she asked cordially.

He replied, tone carefully measured, “I’m still under probation. But probably a gap year.”

Theo interjected, “Come on. You promised you’ll make yourself useful.

“I will. But I just need some time, Theo.”

“Well, I’m interested to see what career paths you’ll take, Malfoy.”

His eyes widened at her statement, “Really?”

She nodded, “Of course. You’ve always been intelligent, I don’t need to tell you this.”

Theo grinned, “Go on, Granger. Tell Draco how he’s challenged you. Academically, of course.”

Hermione laughed, “Potions. Good Godric, I was barely sleeping trying to keep up. Sorry, not all of us had private tutors growing up.”

Draco spoke, reddening, “Ancient Runes. Your essays were always the most well-researched. That interesting angle you posited about the Hagalaz rune trumped me.”

She smirked, “Got lucky, I guess.”

At that, Hermione was jostled as Ginny hugged her from behind. The red head said, “There you are! Mum and Dad are looking for you.”

She turned to smile at Ginny and they giggled, “Come on,” she shot Theo and Draco an apologetic look and said, “I have to go. We should get together, drinks at the Leaky?”

Theo and Draco nodded together but Draco still looked conflicted, he said, “Sure, Granger. Whatever you want.”

She saw Theo stiffen at the comment but before she could think much of it, Ginny had dragged her away.

“I’ll see you around, Malfoy! Theo…”

Plans for drinks were just that, plans. Theo had been overwhelmed with Healer Training and she hadn’t had the guts to send an owl to Malfoy.

By the time she was moving into her flat and starting work at the Department of Mysteries, the invite had been forgotten.

–

Her birthday this year was simple. It was a nice change from the ragers of the past few years. And since it fell on a Monday, she decided a nice Sunday dinner would work nicely..

She wore her hair loose and free, makeup minimal. Her dress was supplied by Pansy, a black fit and flare that hugged her tiny frame. Paired with strappy heels and gold jewelry, she looked understated and elegant.

She arrived at the restaurant Harry had suggested and their group was ushered into a private room. Dinner was served and she caught up with her friends.

Luna and Neville were first. She missed them the most. Neville had finished his Herbology mastery post graduation and was now being trained under Professor Sprout, handling first and second year Herbology. The term had just started and Neville was already at his wits end.

Luna was traveling to Egypt in a couple of weeks, the expedition funded by the Scamander Institute was to be attended by renowned Magizoologists all over the world. She was excited for her friend but frowned when she mentioned she would be away for months.

Harry and Pansy were currently with the Slytherins, Blaise, Theo and Draco. Seamus and Dean were teasing Ernie on this girl he had dated last year. Padma, most notably however, came with a date, Susan Bones.

“Susan! Oh my goodness, it’s been such a long time,” she greeted enthusiastically.

“Hermione! Happy birthday.”

Padma grinned, “I hope this is okay, Hermione. I’m so nervous.”

“Don’t be. It will be fine. It’s 2005, Padma. If anyone has a problem with it I’ll hex them.”

Padma swallowed, “Thank you, Hermione.”

She grinned at her friend and began to make the rounds once more.

–

Pansy and Harry invited themselves over for a nightcap and she went to fetch glasses. She grabbed them and found Pansy and Harry snogging on the sofa.

“Wow. Thank you for rubbing my singlehood in my face.” She poured wine for herself and Pansy and Firewhiskey for Harry.

Harry was chagrined and pecked Pansy on the lips a final time, “Sorry. Pans, do you know any blokes we could set Hermione up with?”

“No. Do you?”

Harry winced, “No. You need someone smart and driven… someone you can’t run circles around, Hermione. That’s a tall order.”

Pansy interrupted her before she could launch her defense, “Wait, you went out with Blaise last year. How was that?”

She shrugged, “No chemistry. He’s nice though, as a friend.”

Harry asked, “What about Theo? Is he single?”

Pansy and Hermione yelled in unison, “No,” then she added, “He’s had a massive crush on Luna since Hogwarts. They started going out last year.”

“Do you have cheese?” Hermione nodded and Pansy rose to fetch. When she came back, she had cheese and a parcel in her hands, “An owl delivered this.”

She read the letter attached to it, “Dear Granger, happy birthday. Please accept this gift as a token of my regard. Your servant, Draco Malfoy.”

When she looked up, Pansy deadpanned, “What a particularly verbose letter.”

Harry grinned and exclaimed, “Well, open it.”

Hermione undid the wrappings and found a thin velvet box. She popped it open and the inside took her breath away.

Incredibly vivid sapphires alternated with diamonds on the slim gold bracelet. She gasped in shock, “Wow.”

Pansy cleared her throat and said in a tight voice, “Well, that’s something.”

Harry gaped, “That’s incredible. Give it here, I’ll help you put it on.”

When Harry had managed to secure the clasp, she examined it on her wrist. It had shrunk to the perfect fit and matched the gold bangle her mother had gifted her for her 15th birthday.

“Looks goblin-made,” Harry commented.

Hermione winced, “Pans, is this appropriate? It’s too extravagant.”

Pansy shook her head, “Wear it, who cares. Jewelry is meant to be worn and enjoyed, darling.”

“You should wear it, Hermione. Looks good.”

“It’s too much. When I gave him cufflinks for Christmas, I thought I was overdoing it. I almost didn’t give it to him.”

Pansy sputtered, “You have him cufflinks?”

“Yeah, as a present.”

Pansy eyed her shrewdly, “That’s… interesting.”

“Oh no. Was it inappropriate?”

“Not at all. It’s a nice gesture. Really, you have nothing to worry about.”

Harry sipped, “Well then. Jewelry seems to be a winner when it comes to presents. Might make a trip to the vault and start the hunt.”

Pansy grinned and without skipping a beat said, “I’m partial to emeralds and yellow gold.”

Hermione laughed at this and Harry swallowed, “But your birthstone is opal. Or tourmaline?”

She smirked, “And how do you know that, Harry Potter?”

He straightened and puffed out his chest. He explained, “I’m an Auror and a man. And I know things. Not much… but some.”

Pansy and Hermione looked at each other and when their eyes met, burst out laughing.

–

The next day, Pansy was on a mission. When Harry left for work, she Floo’d to the Manor and found Lucius and Narcissa enjoying breakfast. Draco was absent.

“Pansy, what a surprise! Have you eaten? Some tea?”

She nodded and sat at the chair Lucius had pulled out for her. And without much preamble, she asked, “Has your son officially lost his mind?”

Narcissa’s cup clattered in her saucer, “What? What’s happened?”

Pansy threw up her hands and said, “Oh, I don’t know. But Hermione Granger received a Black family heirloom bracelet last night for her birthday. What was he thinking?”

Narcissa gasped, hand flying to her chest, “What?”

“Yeah. Goblin-made? Gold? Blue sapphire and diamonds? It was Shrunk to be much smaller but I knew what I was looking at.”

“Oh dear.”

Lucius smirked, “Well, that has made my day. I’m only slightly disappointed it wasn’t a Malfoy heirloom.”

Pansy ignored Lucius’ comment and said, “He says he can’t pursue her. He’s been shagging Cassandra Burke all over Muggle London every chance he gets and yet he does this? He can’t string Hermione along like this. I think Hermione even likes him but I don’t know.”

Narcissa winced, “Well…”

She gasped in surprise, “What do you know?! Spill!”

Lucius explained, “Hermione has expressed an interest.”

Pansy giggled with delight, “I knew it! That sly little witch. When was this?”

Narcissa clarified, “Earlier this year. He couldn’t handle it, Pansy. You should have seen him, he was frantic. He was so desperate to get back to her flat after he practically fled.”

“That’s why he Occluded?”

“No. There was a separate incident with Ernest Macmillan I believe.”

Pansy pondered this and said, “Well, this changes things.”

“I had to renege on my promise to arrange courtship with Cassandra Burke. I refused to help him. I told him it would be a mistake.”

“Well, courtship or no, they are together.”

Lucius asked, “Is it serious?”

She shrugged, “Could be. We went out to dinner with them. Cassandra looked smitten. I think she’s hoping a courtship would push through.”

Lucius retorted, “It would be difficult without us but at this point, Draco could sort it out himself. He is Lord Black.”

“What if Cassandra gets pregnant? That would be catastrophic.”

Narcissa shook her head, “Mimsy found Blank Potion in Draco’s cabinets. He’s been taking them regularly. There will be no… accidents.”

Pansy raised a brow at this and retorted, “He’s being realistic at least. I don’t know what to do anymore, Narcissa. Hermione’s worried, their team is fracturing. They can’t handle Draco when he’s Occluded, they don’t know how.”

“Our hands are tied, Pansy. We cannot interfere.”

“No. But I’m done watching this trainwreck,” she said with a smirk.

“But the Vow?”

She waved the concern away, “It will be fine.”

Chapter 15: October 2005

Hermione was at the Leaky waiting for Pansy. They had a girls night written in the books for weeks and she had been roped in to help plan Pansy’s birthday.

Work had been stagnant since Padma’s spell was finalized. The ward now had their full focus, building on Padma’s spell research. It was slow and arduous. She had been looking forward to a break since August.

But there were no vacations this year. Draco took 2 weeks off somewhere, Padma and Ernie decided to spend some time with their families. And Hermione deep cleaned her flat. It was depressing but she was glad for Crookshanks’ company.

Now she was all dolled up, sipping her cold drink. Pansy was late.

“Hermione Granger! Wow, you’re all grown up.”

She looked up and saw Oliver Wood beaming at her, “Oliver! Hello, how have you been?”

He gestured at his back, “Still playing for Puddlemere. That’s my team over there. I just spotted you and wanted to say hi.”

She gestured to the empty seat in front of her and said, “Well, you can keep me company at any rate.”

Oliver grimaced, “Your date running late?”

“No, I’m waiting for Pansy. Girls night.”

“Oh, that’s lucky for me then,” Oliver said openly. He flagged a waitress and ordered lager and chips.

When their drinks were served, they shot the breeze. Hermione was pleasantly surprised at how Oliver managed the conversation, polite but quite forthcoming. There was no dead air. Hermione’s eyes would usually glaze over in boredom whenever Quidditch was mentioned. But Oliver’s enthusiasm was infectious. He had grown up too, the lanky boy at school was nowhere to be seen. He was beefy and ridiculously tall.

Pansy arrived about an hour later, “Salazar! I’m glad you’re still here.”

“Yes, Pansy. Finally, you decide to arrive.”

“Sorry, I had to inspect fabric for next year’s collection and it arrived late. Oh, hello.” she said as she spotted Oliver sitting with Hermione.

“Pans, this is Oliver Wood. Gryffindor Keeper and Captain, 1987-1994. Oliver, this is Pansy Parkinson, Slytherin Queen, 1991-1999.”

Pansy looked positively tickled at the introduction, “Pleasure to meet you.”

Oliver grinned, “Likewise.” then he stood and said, “Hermione, I have to go. My teammates have been signaling at me for 30 minutes and they’re not taking the hint. But I’d love to do this again. Can I take you out on a date? Perhaps dinner? Next week?”

Pansy’s eyes widened like saucers and whirled on Hermione who replied, “I’d love that. Owl me.”

His eyes lit up in triumph and said, “Can’t wait. Enjoy your night ladies.”

They watched as he walked away and Hermione couldn’t help but admire his physique, he was built. He must have sensed it, Oliver looked back at them and caught them staring. He looked at Hermione and winked.

Pansy fanned herself as she sat down, “Hermione Granger, look at you. You’re positively flushed.”

She grinned, “It’s been a while.”

“Cute. Well, let me order at the bar and we can discuss my party. I’m brain dead and out of ideas.”

–

Pansy had wrangled Hermione in one of her creations once more. Her red dress was scandalously short but showed off her legs at their best. She shrugged on the black trench coat she had purchased on sale in the summer months. Along with her strappy heels, she cut quite the figure. Her hair was tamed as a blowout. She really liked how it accentuated her features and made a mental note to ask Pansy how the charm was done.

She donned her usual jewelry but opted for diamond studs on her ears. She spritzed her perfume and grabbed her bag to Floo to Aparecium where she was meeting Oliver at 8.

Oliver’s reaction didn’t disappoint, his jaw dropped and his eyes belied their shock, “You look gorgeous, Hermione. Wow.”

“Thank you,” she replied with a smile.

Oliver was dressed smart casual, like her. Tailored grey trousers and a crisp white shirt that fit him beautifully, was his ensemble. It set off his coloring like a dream. His jacket was folded neatly on his arm and he held out his hand to her, “Shall we?”

She blushed and laid her hand in his.

They were seated and made their orders. When the food was served and they ate, Hermione asked, “I heard you are in the running for the Championship this year. How’s that going?”

Oliver looked at her quizzically, “Okay, I may have been hit by a few Bludgers to the head, Hermione but I know you couldn’t care less about Quidditch.”

Hermione looked sheepish when she said, “Oh no. It’s just… Well, I can’t talk about my work. So yours is a safe subject.”

He smirked, “Who says we have to talk about work?”

“Okay, so what do we talk about?”

“Muggle music, Hermione Granger. I must say, it has been a complete revelation.”

She laughed at this and grateful for the reprieve, she listened intently as he waxed poetic about The Smiths.

By the time dessert came around, Hermione realized she had really been enjoying herself. Oliver was kind and outgoing, easy to be with and confident without braggadocio. She certainly admired how he looked.

“Hermione, I don’t want to bring this up and ruin our date but I heard about what happened to you and Ronald Weasley. I was absolutely appalled. I still keep in touch with George here and there and he’s such a stand-up bloke, you know?”

She stiffened in her seat and replied, “It shocked me too. We were friends for such a long time but somewhere along the line, things shifted. And I think he resented me for not wanting the things he wanted. He wanted kids and a stay-at-home wife. I wanted a fulfilling career. George is lovely, he’s the only one I talk to out of all the Weasleys. I haven’t heard from Ginny at all.”

Oliver nodded sympathetically, “I understand. It’s a difference in priorities. But it’s a massive divide, almost at both ends of the spectrum. But you dated Weasley?”

She wrinkled her nose, “For a bit. For months after the Battle of Hogwarts we were just existing and decided to give it a go. But by the time the Hogwarts letters were sent out for Eighth Year, I was just eager to leave. Harry too, when he got called up for Auror Training. Ron didn’t like that so we broke up. What about you? Have you dated anyone since Hogwarts?”

He looked sheepish, “There were a couple here and there. Nothing serious, we’re busy with training all the time. And there’s been hookups and casuals. I was known as a manwhore when I first joined the team. But I’ve long gotten it out of my system, believe me.”

Hermione grinned, “I like that you’re upfront about it. It’s refreshing.”

Oliver shrugged, “I have nothing to hide. I have a past, you have a past. Such is life.”

Stated that simply, Hermione was struck by the profoundness of Oliver’s statement. They were two young people, just testing out the waters. Everyone has baggage and it was nice to get it out of the way. His honesty was endearing and Hermione was beginning to see what was undoubtedly missing when she dated Blaise. There were definitely sparks.

“You got me there.”

He grinned at her, “So tell me what you can about your team.”

“Well, I lead the team. There’s Padma Patil, Ernie Macmillan and Draco Malfoy who are all clever and intelligent geniuses. We are studying… something,” she said with a smirk, “And that it’s going well enough.”

Oliver’s eyes bugged out, “Draco Malfoy? The Death Eater?”

“Former,” she corrected.

“And that’s going well?”

“He’s reformed. And brilliant. No issues with blood supremacy and all that nonsense, really.”

Oliver replied, “Wow. That’s surprising. I’m glad. I knew him as a decent Seeker. But he was also this pale entitled kid who was too spoiled for his own good.”

“That’s accurate too.”

He snickered and then turned serious, “I saw him at the Battle. He was a wreck. Voldemort really did a number on him.”

“Mm… I’m friendly with the Malfoys now as it happens.”

“Look at you, Hermione Granger. Muggleborn being friendly with the bigots. You forgave them, then?”

“They’re no longer bigots. And they apologized and I was feeling gracious…” she said with an air of nonchalance.

Oliver looked at her, eyes filled with admiration. He whistled and said, “You’re a beautiful soul, Hermione Granger.”

–

Hermione invited Oliver for a nightcap. When they arrived at her flat, she served him Firewhiskey and he remarked, “Your flat is cozy, I really like it.”

She grinned as they sat together on the sofa. He sipped his drink and Hermione said, “I had a really nice time tonight, Oliver.”

“Me too, Hermione.”

Their eyes met and Hermione didn’t know who moved first but their lips met in the middle. He tasted like the sweetest whiskey, she noted.

Hermione felt his tongue swipe across her lower lip and she gasped at how wanton it felt. He groaned as her lips parted and his tongue caressed hers.

She found herself on her back on the sofa, Oliver had maneuvered her effortlessly, as their kiss deepened. It was hot and his weight on her felt dreamy. She found herself getting seriously aroused as his hands wandered. One was currently making its way up her bare leg, his calloused hands were making the most delicious friction against the smooth skin.

“Hermione, you feel incredible,” Oliver said as he gazed down on her, eyes hooded. His Scottish brogue was deep and the sound ratcheted her arousal even higher, “I should probably go.”

“Why?” she answered with a smirk.

He groaned, “I really don’t want to but I want do this properly.”

“Do what properly?”

“Us. I have a good feeling about this.”

“Really? You’re confident…”

He looked down on her worried, arms bracketed on the side of her face, “Is it misplaced?”

She looked at him mischievously, “Not at all.”

“You’re making it really hard for me to leave,” Oliver rasped.

“That’s not the only thing that’s hard,” Hermione purred. She shifted her weight beneath him and Oliver’s erection felt thick against her leg.

“I should really go. How about next week? Saturday?”

“How about tomorrow?” she countered.

Oliver’s smile could have lit up the room, “Yes.”

He gave her a final peck on the lips before standing up. When was upright, they both burst out laughing at the sight of his erection tenting his pants.

“Good Godric, that’s embarrassing.”

Hermione looked at him and said, “I don’t know… It’s honest.”

He shook his head at her and grinned, “I’ll see you tomorrow?”

She nodded, “Here. I’ll cook.”

“Perfect,” he said with a smile.

–

Draco looked down at the Daily Prophet. Its headline couldn’t have made it any clearer.

Spotted: Golden Girl Hermione Granger Out on a Fancy First Date with Quidditch Superstar Oliver Wood!

Deep inside him, a small voice was raging, throwing a proper tantrum. What it was saying, Draco didn’t really care.

His mother eyed him from her cup and said, “You missed your chance.”

He replied evenly, “She’s moved on. I told you she was just curious or lonely. Whatever.”

“Mm,” came his mother’s terse reply.

Draco looked down at the paper again, the picture caught her profile well. She threw her head back in a laugh and Oliver Wood stared at her fondly, a soft smile on his face.

He mumbled, “Excuse me,” then he rose and went back to his room.

His mental walls were rapidly crumbling as his resolve did too. He was losing control of his magic. He could almost hear the doors of his memory palace flinging open resoundingly. His hands shook as he fought to regain control.

It was not happening.

His heartbeat was a staccato in his ears as jealousy, white hot, burned its trail down his throat. It was an onslaught and he was powerless to stop it.

“Fuck!” he rasped, throat hoarse.

He realized he had been screaming. His magic ripped out of him like a wave and every lamp and window in his room shattered, wooden objects were reduced to shrapnel. The envy continued its assault on Draco’s mind and he was utterly smothered by it.

“Ssshhh… I’m here darling,” Narcissa coaxed gently. His mother had wrapped him in her arms. Together they sank on the floor.

Draco clutched at his mother desperately, “Call Theo.”

“Mimsy already went.”

He looked at his mother, whose eyes have always been his own, “Mother…” before he choked out a sob.

“Sssh…” she said soothingly, “It will be alright.”

Theo arrived with a clang of the Floo. He looked at the mess of what was left of Draco’s room. The curtains were shredded and glass was everywhere. He clutched his wand and Reparo’d everything with a steady wave.

He looked at Draco and Narcissa and together they laid his friend down. Theo cast a diagnostic and said, “Good. You’re out then.”

Draco said, “It was violent.”

“I’m guessing it wasn’t your choice?”

Narcissa answered, “No.”

“Your magical core is steady but low. You need to rest for a bit. Can you take the week?”

“Mm. I don’t know why I’m exhausted. I just woke up.”

“Do you want to sleep? I can give you a half dose of Dreamless.”

“Don’t want. I can sleep just fine.”

Theo nodded and said, “You need to stop doing this Draco. Please. You think your mind is strong. Well, let me disabuse you of that notion. It’s fragile and barely hanging on to reality.”

“I promise, Theo.”

“You said that last time too.”

It wasn’t long before Draco was lost to sleep. Theo stepped out of Draco’s room and found Narcissa pacing outside, “What happened?”

Narcissa thrust the Daily Prophet in his hands. Theo gasped when he read the headline, “This ripped him out of it?”

“Yes.”

“He’s always come out of it on his own. I never thought external stimuli would be powerful enough.”

“It looks like Hermione is the key.”

–

Her Floo chimed and she yelled, “I’m in the kitchen. One sec.”

Oliver followed the sound and beamed when he saw her, “Take your time, I’m early. I couldn’t wait to see you again.”

“Always so honest.”

“Well it’s the truth. I bought wine.”

“Thanks! Want a drink?”

“Sure.”

She handed him a full glass. Oliver leaned on the door frame to observe her and examined the sight before him. She plated pasta onto plates and grabbed steaming garlic bread from the oven.

The food looked amazing but he found Hermione even better. Her hair had been piled on top of her head in a messy bun. She had on black leggings that hugged her legs like a dream and her top was white, loose and billowy. She had rolled her sleeves to get it out of the way. She was flushed from the heat of the kitchen and Oliver had never seen a more enticing sight.

“You’re staring,” she said.

“You’re a goddess,” he quipped.

“What?!” she said, surprise marring her features.

“I thought we were stating the obvious.”

Hermione smirked at him and said, “Flatterer. But dinner is ready.”

“Looks great, Hermione. Thanks for cooking. I’m rubbish in the kitchen.”

“I rarely cook. But I’ve mastered this dish so it should be safe,” she sheepishly admitted.

They made their way to their seats and began to dig in. Hermione was hit with a sense of deja vu. A different man, a different meal. She shook her head so she wouldn’t dwell on it too much.

The pair talked about anything under the sun. Oliver was well-travelled, he’d been to Japan, the US and the Middle East. He was also a big movie buff and talked endlessly about Muggle technology.

“The internet is amazing, Hermione. Information at your fingertips, that’s powerful stuff.”

“Right?! My dad was obsessed. Our house was one of the first to get internet access at home. He used to print me articles all the time, just interesting things he found that would pique my curiosity.”

“Was?”

“Mm… story for another time.”

“Right, sorry. Anyway, you were saying?”

“Just that it was an absolute trip to see him so hyper fixated on this tool. I have used it since, there are good references to historical texts that would be a bureaucratic nightmare to access if we went in person.”

“The Statute of Secrecy really gets in the way, doesn’t it?”

“It really does,” she replied, nodding sagely.

“Hmm… Can you imagine if the Daily Prophet was online? I’m glad they’re stuck in the Middle Ages.”

She winced, “I’m sorry. I didn’t know they took pictures.”

“My team took the mickey out of me all day,” he said with a fond smile, “I mean I get write ups here and there but it’s the Daily Prophet. Front page… Merlin.”

“Look, I understand if you’re upset. But I really cannot help what they print… I totally won’t take it against you if you’d prefer to preserve your privacy.”

“What? No. It’s a non-issue. Half of it is fabrication anyway. And I have media training, I know how to handle the press.”

Hermione was taken aback, “Right. Of course, you’re used to it.”

“So don’t worry your pretty little head over it. However I must say my mum owled and she’s excited to meet you.”

“What?!”

“Yeah, I’ve been receiving owls from my cousins and aunts asking about you. Clearly, winning a Quidditch game is old news. And I know it’s early days, I’ve told my mother as much. She can stew a bit longer.”

She grinned, “Good. If you’re finished, we can go watch a movie.”

“Right, I saw that yesterday. You have quite the collection.”

“Go ahead. I’ll clean up.”

“I’ll bring the wine.”

After Hermione tidied up, she found her TV already on and their glasses laid out, “Which one did you pick?”

“This one? The Notebook? I remember my teammate mentioning it.”

“I haven’t seen that one either. But the guy at the rental shop recommended it. Let me pop it in.”

They settled down together on the sofa. She laid blankets to keep them warm. Autumn was truly well on its way.

The movie was at the mid-point when Oliver’s hand began drawing lazy circles on her leg. Noah and Allie continued their tale. It was riveting, a bit dragging at some points but the story was compelling.

When the plot twist was revealed, Hermione and Oliver both lost it. He exclaimed, “Holy shit, I would have never seen that coming.”

“Ugh, my poor heart.”

By the film’s end Hermione had a box of tissues on her lap and Oliver was sniffling.

“Damn, the Muggles sure know how to make them.”

She laughed while dabbing her tears, “I’m emotionally destroyed.”

“Come here,” he said as he pulled her to his lap, “Let me kiss it better.”

His lips met hers instantly and she melted. She was a bawling crying mess but Oliver didn’t mind. Eventually, Hermione moved to straddle him to get better access. When she swivelled her hips to press on him, he moaned in her mouth.

His hands, which gripped her hips at first, were slowly inching up. When they met bare skin, she gasped. They were warm and so perfect. His mouth moved down her collarbone and to her neck.

“Oliver… that feels amazing.”

“Hmm, you taste divine. I can only imagine what your sweet little pussy would taste like.”

His rough hands reached her back and with an ease that surprised her, he flicked her bra open. Oliver wasted no time and palmed each breast.

“Oliver…”

She began pawing at the buttons of his shirt and her mouth met his neck. She gave it a tentative suck and Oliver groaned from underneath her.

“Hermione, we should stop this right now while I still have my wits about me.”

She hummed without stopping her ministrations, “How about we lose our wits entirely?”

He pulled them apart and Hermione looked down on him. His hair was in disarray, lips swollen and his eyes filled with unmistakable desire.

“Yes.”

–

Hermione arrived at work with a spring in her step. Sometimes a girl just needs an excellent shag, she thought to herself. Oliver was fantastic last night. Despite being emotionally destroyed by the movie, he managed to show her what’s what when it came to the bedroom.

Her own experience was limited. Her neighbor, Chris, was first. It was tender and he knew she was a virgin. He was in university while she was eager to get it over with. All in all, she got what she wanted and left Chris with a thank you and a kiss.

Harry was next, it was borne from their own loneliness in the middle of the Horcrux hunt. It happened several times and was perfectly pleasant. Harry had even made her come multiple times during a particularly enthusiastic round which surprised her more than anything.

Ron came next, ill-advised and clumsy shags that barely lasted all of three minutes. She knew that he realized she didn’t finish but deflected it. During one of their fights, he insinuated a few things, how she must be incapable of an orgasm and how Lavender always said he was good. She didn’t bother to dignify that with a response.

Viktor was a revelation. She was on a mini break after finishing her Arithmancy mastery. On a whim she decided to travel alone to Sofia and she had written to him to meet up. He suggested dinner but they never made their reservation. They ended up in bed instead and Viktor showed her the ways her body could receive and give pleasure.

Overall she considered it a well-rounded education.

And now Oliver. Her thighs were sore and she had to Glamour a love bite he left high on her neck. Her hair mostly covered it but Hermione took no chances.

She arrived at the lab fifteen minutes late. Padma eyed her speculatively and wiggled her eyebrows. To throw her a bone, she mouthed incredible.

Padma mimicked a swoon.

They both burst out in giggles which caused Ernie to look up and ask, “What’s so funny?”

Padma answered calmly, “Hermione…” then exclaimed, “Who’s now SHAGGING a Quidditch superstar!”

Ernie came over and eyed Hermione, “Oliver Wood, eh? He’s a nice bloke. Quidditch obsessed though.”

Hermione bristled, “I’ll have you know he’s cultured and has multiple interests outside of Quidditch.”

The trio quickly went back to work. It was past eleven before they realized Draco hadn’t come in to work at all.

–

By Friday, Hermione and Ernie were properly worried. Padma was still upset about Draco not celebrating with them after finalizing the spell that she said some rather unfair comments.

Hermione didn’t blame her. But she was the team leader and had to take charge.

She Floo’d to Malfoy Manor before work and was greeted by Mimsy. “Mimsy, where’s Narcissa? Can I talk to her please?”

“Miss Granger, Mistress Narcissa is in the breakfast room with the family. Please follow Mimsy.”

She did as instructed and was floored at what she saw. Draco was laughing at something his mother had quipped while Lucius was trying and failing to stifle his amusement.

“Hermione! Good morning! To what do we owe this unexpected pleasure?” Lucius greeted.

She dispensed with the pleasantries, “Hello. I apologize for interrupting your meal. I can’t stay long but I was wondering if I could talk to Draco privately?”

Draco stood and led her to the hallway. He asked, “How can I help you, Granger?”

“I was wondering if your owl died?”

“No, Maximus is alive and well.”

Her hands found her hips and levelled Draco with a sharp glare, “And I see your Floo is working since I arrived safely through it?”

“Err… yes?”

“Then can you please explain why you haven’t owled regarding your absence?”

Draco looked at her, all confused, “Theo owled you.”

“What? Why would he owl me?”

“He’s my Healer? And I was… indisposed. He suggested I rest. He said he would owl you.”

“I haven’t received any missives.”

“I don’t understand what happened. You should have gotten it. But I apologize, I should have made sure you were informed.”

Hermione crossed her arms on her chest, “Hmm… you were laughing just now.”

“Oh. Well… yes. I came out of Occlusion and it was rather… taxing. Theo said…”

He never finished his sentence before Hermione had jumped and enveloped him into a hug. As far as hugs went, it was an excellent one. His arms automatically banded to hold her and Draco breathed the scent of her magnificent hair. It was what he imagined heaven would smell like.

“You big stupid oaf. Oh, the groveling you will have to do will be a joy to watch. Just you wait.”

He chuckled and the sensation of her body against his as he laughed was something he was sure would haunt his dreams forever.

She disengaged from him and immediately swatted him on the arm, “Ernie misses you. He’s been such a big baby about it.”

“Of course, grovelling and apologies are on the table. I know it blindsided you and I am making steps to avoid doing that again. It’s just… it’s a bad habit that I’m trying to break. Sometimes I fail.”

Hermione looked at him with kindness in her eyes, “Good. I’m sure you’ll make it up to us.”

He grinned and said, “You got it, boss.”

“And you’re all better? On the mend?”

He nodded briskly, “Yes. My magical core was lower than Theo liked. But I feel good, great even.”

“Alright. I’ll see you, Monday. I won’t tell them, it’ll be a surprise.”

She said quick goodbyes to Narcissa and Lucius and Floo’d to the Ministry.

–

“Ernest! Mate! I heard you missed me! Awww, you big old Hufflepuff!” Draco’s voice boomed as he entered the laboratory with much aplomb. Hermione snickered as she saw Padma startle and gape at Draco, ink pot upended over her desk.

She aimed a quick Scourgify and the ink disappeared. Ernie all but bounded to Draco and enveloped him in a hug, Padma right behind him.

“You’re back then?” Ernie said accusingly.

“I am.”

Ernie cuffed him at the back of his head and said, “Don’t scare me like that ever again, you hear me, Draco Malfoy? Don’t Occlude, just tell me what’s up and we’ll talk about it. Okay?”

Draco looked chastised, “I’ll try.”

Ernie stalked off to his desk, muttering, “Bleeding Occlumens…” and he spoke to the room at large, “You’re getting us all lunch for a month after what you put us through. And not the takeaway either, no. I want fancy shit, Draco. Proper indulgent meals..”

Padma chimed in, “Two months!”

Hermione grinned, “No, three months!”

He nodded, “Ugh, fine. Shall we have steaks today? With wine? Or would you like sushi? Uni? Lobster? Caviar?”

Ernie answered, “All of it.”

Draco turned to Padma and said, “Padma… my dear heart. You brilliant, magnificent genius. You’re a goddess of astounding intellect and unfathomable beauty. You are a treasure and a friend I do not deserve. Please take these as evidence of my deepest and most profound apology.”

With a flourish, Draco produced a large bouquet of light pink roses. Padma blushed the same shade as the flowers. The room was flooded with the scent of it.

Then Draco turned to Hermione, “Granger, our most stalwart general. The queen of all swots. Lady of endless patience and grace, please accept my most humble offering.”

Another bouquet of pink roses appeared. Hermione accepted it with a grin.

“Ernest! My beloved. My accomplished, dazzling work husband, most loyal and true. Please accept this as a token of my utmost regard.”

Ernest grabbed the bouquet and whacked Draco’s arm with it.

He marched out of the door and they followed. He walked to the next door and opened it with dramatic flair, “Unspeakable Croaker! Our Fearless Leader. A King Amongst Men. The Bane of Umbridge and Master of Time. Please accept my most respectful offering to your altar.”

Another bouquet of roses appeared.

Croaker played along, “Oh these are lovely! The Gentle Hermione variant is my favorite. So, you’re out of it then?”

“Yes, I am, Sir.”

“I’ll have you know that the DMLE has been informed of your… incident. Gawain made a huge stink about it and it went all the way to Kingsley.”

Padma balked, “No! They can’t sack him, Sir! You can’t allow it.”

Croaker held up a hand for silence, “But I reminded them that in the original mandate of the Wizards Council of 403 BC, the 1707 charter of the Ministry of Magic and all subsequent amendments thereof, the Department of Mysteries is and will always be a law unto itself. Our organization predates their government and in exchange for our secrets, they pay our wages and give us room to conduct our research. Our unofficial motto has always been Quid Pro Quo. Independent but coexisting, we recognize no authority but our own.”

Hermione’s grin at this was downright devious. It was a look of smug satisfaction. Draco swallowed, “Right, of course, Sir.”

“And after that ridiculous debacle with that Umbridge woman,” Croaker visibly shuddered, “and their public claims we published the moronic research that led to that asinine Muggle-Born Registration Commission, the nadir of Wizarding achievement, I tell you, they are on thin ice with us.”

Hermione, with her chin raised, said, “As they should be.”

Croaker smiled at her indulgently, “If, in the unlikely event, the Ministry overreaches itself once more, they will find our authority supersedes their own. The Department of Mysteries takes precedence by virtue of age and dominion. All of that to say, Draco Malfoy, you live and die by my word.”

“I am your servant, Sir.”

He looked affronted, “None of that sentiment please. I am not your Dark Lord. Salazar, save me! Allegiances are not to be thrown away to whichever rando floats your boat. It is earned, Draco Malfoy. You need to grow a spine, boy!”

Draco declared, “It will be forged by my will and your hand, Sir.”

He grinned in triumph, “Well, I am rather busy and it will take time. Ha! Get it?! Take time…”

The quad chuckled a polite but fake amusement at the poor joke and Draco quipped, “At your leisure, Unspeakable Croaker.”

“Good. Now leave, children. I have pressing matters to attend to. Hermione, your mail has been routed to me. As to why escapes me entirely. A question for the philosophers, perhaps. It’s right there by the desk. And Malfoy?”

“Sir?”

“Gentle Hermiones. Delivered weekly to me. Please.”

Draco smiled, “I’ll make it happen, Sir.”

They shuffled out of the office and there on the table, in Theo’s elegant sloping script, laid the explanation for Draco's absence.

Notes:

Oliver Wood. Enter stage right.

Chapter 16: January - April 2006

Winter was well and truly here, Hermione observed. The snow had been falling steadily outside for the past hour. It was jarrIng after spending Christmas in the tropics.

She had expressed her regrets to Narcissa for missing the Annual Gala but she sent their presents along via owl once she was back.

Oliver was scheduled to arrive soon as planned. Training was ramping up for him but he always made time to come over and spend time with her. She, in turn, made time for his important matches. Once or twice she brought her team along.

Draco and Ernie had become fans.

They were both busy people, she understood. And he never pushed for more, truly. They had found themselves a nice status quo that was rather enjoyable at the moment. She found Oliver didn’t encroach much on her solitude and always took things at face value.

He was communicative and attentive. A bit messy, she noted too. She was afraid of being caught on the wrong foot with her lack of Quidditch knowledge and her general distrust of brooms but Oliver never punished her for it. He was always eager to explain things to her which went well with her thirst for knowledge.

At her core, Hermione is a life-long student.

He had explained he’s had enough of Quidditch roadies who were always gagging to drop stats and analyses, hoping to catch his attention. He admitted he enjoyed it at first, interest was always welcome. But after a decade of it, he had realized it was mostly meaningless pandering to his ego.

Oliver wanted more. And he found it in Hermione.

Her Floo chimed and she looked up. And there, standing by the hearth, was the object of her growing affections. So close to love, she was standing on the precipice of it.

Her logical brain said it was too soon, the other shoe could still drop. But her heart held no such qualms.

“Hello, lover,” she greeted.

Oliver beamed at her and swept her up in an enthusiastic embrace. Her legs wrapped around his waist, their lips met and Oliver walked the two of them to her bedroom.

–

FEBRUARY 2006

They were on a rare boys night and it was like the stars aligned. Blaise had a break from Auror training which he was so close to completing. He was practically begging to be put out of his misery.

“You failed Stealth training twice!” Harry scolded.

“Oh, fuck you. Not all of us have Cloaks gifted by Death, Harry!”

Theo was blessedly free from night duties at St. Mungos, having dumped it to the new interns he was now overseeing.

“It builds character,” he explained.

Draco and Ernie were done with testing their ward models, it was fully operational on a small scale but it was weak. Their maths varied and they bickered endlessly.

Ernie lambasted him as a second-rate hack whose Runic skills were beyond moronic and attributed it to his family tree missing a few branches.

Draco retorted that Ernie was a try-hard buffoon of the highest caliber, whose entire existence served as a warning to others. Then he reminded him they were cousins only three degrees removed.

Having had enough, Padma ordered them out of the lab and into the pub. Hermione had merely rolled her eyes at them and shooed them away.

Meanwhile Harry, who arrived with Blaise, got away with anything he didn’t want to do. He was the Chosen One and reminded everyone of the debt they owed him every chance he got.

“I’m to be promoted,” Harry announced.

There were groans of annoyance all around the table, Blaise retorted, “Again?!”

Harry grinned without any humility, “What can I say? I’m good at my job.”

“Doubtful,” Ernie groused.

Theo pounced at the opening, “Alright, you’re buying then.”

Harry chose randomly and quickly answered, “No, Draco is.”

He groaned, “Why me?”

Ernie shrugged, “You’re the the second-youngest, obey your elders!”

“Fuck off, Ernest! You pay. And obey your betters!”

Ernie snorted, “You’re delusional, Draco. I would concede that Blaise here…” he said as he gestured over Blaise’s form, “that is my better. A fine, virile specimen of a man, aren’t you, Blaise-y.”

Theo scoffed at this and quipped, “He’s decent. For an Italian.”

Harry laughed out loud, slapping his knee. Blaise looked positively upset, “Shut up you little twat! I’m sorry you didn’t get your third growth spurt, Theodore.”

“I’ll have you know I did, in fact, get my third growth spurt, Blaise. It all just went into my cock,” Theo explained.

Draco guffawed, slapping the table loudly, and announced, “He was so relieved. Imagine being stuck with a three-incher. I’d Avada myself, wouldn’t you?”

Silence awkwardly descended and everyone mulled this over. Then Harry groaned, “We’re going to have to pull it out and compare, don’t we?”

Draco waved this off, “Perhaps some other time. But Blaise, I think it’s time to tell them about Sardinia.”

Theo quickly cast a Muffliato as Blaise’s conspiratorial look leveled at Ernie and Harry, “Listen up boys…”

Blaise wove a tale and by the end of it, Ernie was red in the face and Harry was hanging on his every word.

“I don’t know if Pansy would go for it,” Harry said.

Theo said, “She’s been. And I know you know she’s been with Draco.”

“Yes, she did tell me that. And that Slytherins are downright kinky. But I’d have to broach the topic with her. She told me… she was in a threesome with you and Daphne Greengrass. And you and Theo too.”

Draco nodded, “And you liked that, didn’t you?”

Harry swallowed, “Yes. Pansy’s amazing, don’t get me wrong. But I am curious. It’s only natural. Who wouldn’t be?”

“Good to know, Harry. Can’t speak for all but mostly we’re liberal about sex. We don’t yuck anyone’s yum. And you’ll find we don’t judge what you do in the bedroom.”

Blaise volunteered information to ease Harry’s agitation, “I like girls only. But I like to watch.”

Draco added, “Girls, boys, doesn’t really matter much to me. But it’s been said I have an oral fixation.”

Theo interjected, “Same. Draco here was my first.”

Ernie smirked, “Aww… that’s cute.”

Theo continued, “Not so cute when he turned fifteen. His dick grew several inches and it almost split me in half. Oh, the talking we had to do. Madam Pomfrey, bless her, sorted me out. After that I’ve found other partners but Draco and I… play together occasionally.”

“Wait, but you’re with Luna?”

“Luna is… adventurous, Harry. And we have both agreed Sardinia is a free pass. I don’t begrudge her her flings when she’s away,” Theo explained.

“I’ve read a few things,” Ernie offered, and continued, “But I’m a virgin.”

“That’s okay. But if you’re coming to Sardinia, you definitely won’t be when we come back. Besides, we could teach you a few things and you can please your future partners,” Draco answered.

Ernie’s eyes widened, “You’d do that for me?”

“Of course, Ernest. I would do anything for you.”

–

“Well, well. You’re alive then?” Cassandra quipped. She had her arms crossed on her chest, posture rigid.

“Yes. I’m really sorry about not owling you earlier.”

“I haven’t seen you in months, Draco. You just dropped off the face of the earth.”

“I had some personal shit to sort out.”

“Hmmm… You could have just said.”

“I know.”

“Well, shall we? Chesterfield? I love their breakfasts.”

Draco cringed, “Ah. Well…”

Cassandra’s face fell, “I see. Wow, that’s disappointing.”

“I apologize,” Draco said.

Cassandra looked at him and Draco met her gaze, “I really liked you. You’re fun, uncomplicated.”

“You’re great, Cas.”

She took a deep breath, “I guess I expected this and you were upfront about it. I just thought we could make it work. Fuck, that smarts.”

“It’s better this way. It’s for the best, really.”

She scoffed, “Spare me your platitudes, Draco Malfoy.”

“I’m sorry.”

She fixed him with a haughty glare, “You should be, I’m a catch.”

“You are, you’re wonderful.”

“Then why wasn’t I enough?” Cassandra spat. “I know there’s someone. You mumbled a name a few times. I couldn’t catch it, something melodic. You always smiled after.”

Draco went rigid, “What?”

“Don’t lie.”

“I don’t know what to say. But you are enough, Cas. I’m the one with issues.”

“No shit, you were Occluding the whole time. That’s what gives it away. Who are you hiding in that mind of yours?”

“It’s none of your business,” Draco retorted.

Cassandra smiled mischievously, “Who can’t Draco Malfoy have? I will have my answers, Draco. You owe me this.”

“No. I said casual and you agreed. No feelings, no attachments. I’m really hoping we could part on good terms. As friends.”

“Fuck that. I want compensation. I want a proposal.”

“No. You won’t get that from me.”

She stared at him with a wicked smirk, “Well then. Let’s see what the Prophet will say.”

Draco sighed and gazed at Cassandra. His hands were folded in front of him like he was plotting something. His voice was hard but low, perfectly calm, “I was really hoping we could part amicably. It was good fun while it lasted. But if you threaten me with blackmail, do I need to remind you Cassandra, who exactly I am?”

Cassandra sputtered, “What?”

His posture was open but his body radiated anger, “Do not mistake me for my mask. You see me agreeable, kind and you think you are free to do with me what you will? Perhaps you need to understand why I was inducted as a Death Eater.”

“Perhaps you were just stupid,”

“Or perhaps Voldemort knew something you don’t.”

She balked at this and her posture deflated, “Fuck,” she said with a shaky voice, “Look, I’m sorry, I’m hurt. I feel used.”

Draco’s eyes softened and the shift was jarring, Cassandra thought to herself. She observed him and realized she didn’t really know him. Who is the real Draco Malfoy?

He smiled, “Let’s part as friends. I know we’re both capable but mutually assured destruction would be such a hassle. We’re far too busy. You’re great, fantastic, Cassandra. You’ll find someone who’ll treat you the way you deserve. I’m sorry it can’t be me. I’m damaged goods, mentally fucked, even.”

She gave him a sad smile, “You’re a prat.”

“I’ve been told,” he replied with a fond smile.

She had lost this one so she said, “Fine.”

“And Cassandra?” Draco’s cold steely voice was back as he drawled her name like a song, “If I hear any gossip about whatever it is I say when I’m dreaming… It won’t end well for you. Trust me on that.”

She swallowed, “I won’t say anything.”

“Mm.” he stood and said, “Enjoy your meal.”

When he left, Cassandra sat there and pondered on Draco Malfoy. It was a big mistake getting in bed with that family. Hers were affluent, comfortable and old. But the Malfoys were on a different strata.

It wasn’t love. It probably wasn’t even like. He had been Occluding the whole time they were dating and it dulls the emotions. He could have been fucking some random warm, wet hole and he would have acted the same.

Draco Malfoy had used her as a cocksleeve. She had fun, he was kind, generous even. And reluctantly she admitted he was right, it was good while it lasted. She berated herself for her expectations. It wasn’t fair and for the first time in her life, she was spurned by a lover.

The rejection stung but it was a lesson she had to learn - that no matter how beautiful and desirable she was, she could still be discarded. Not for any reason other than the fact that the affair had long run its course. Cassandra vowed, never again.

–

APRIL 2006

Hermione was agitated when she arrived in the lab. She had just received an owl from Minerva McGonagall inviting her for a meeting.

“It’s going to be about the ward,” she announced to the team.

Ernie said, “I can’t go. I have to finish up these tests and finalize the report to Croaker. Draco can go with you, he knows what I know.”

Draco stood, “What time do we leave, Granger?”

“Now, if that’s okay? Ugh, I hate Apparating to Scotland.”

“We could Floo? Hog’s Head?”

“Yeah that’s better. Grab your things and let me know when you’re ready.”

When the pair stepped out into Hogsmeade, they began their long trek up to the castle. Thankfully it wasn’t drizzling. There was still a slight chill but the scent in the air brought Hermione back. This place has molded her in more ways than one. Hogwarts used to be hallowed ground for her, like an impossible place for dreams. The war shattered that illusion and the friends she lost during the Battle was such a profound loss.

But now, walking towards the school, she felt she was reclaiming the magic. As the years trudged on, Hogwarts stood, stalwart and indomitable. The castle has seen so much joy and triumph, grief and pain possibly in unequal measure. But it stands, endures.

She looked at Draco and he was lost in introspection like her, “It’s different, isn’t it?”

“Yes, but also entirely the same.”

She grinned up at him, “It’s a comfort.”

“I’m sorry, Hermione,” he rasped.

“What for?”

“For being such an utter and absolute prat. I made your life miserable here.”

“You’ve apologized.”

“And I won’t ever stop,” Draco said simply.

Her lips quirked up in a smile, “Thanks. But I have good memories here. It wasn’t all that bad.”

“I’m glad. I do too. Despite everything.”

She sighed, “Be like Hogwarts, Draco. Look, it endures.”

When the pair arrived at the castle, Hermione found Hagrid near the gates. She called out, “Hagrid!” then she ran up to the half-giant and jumped into his arms. Hagrid caught her without issue.

“Hermione. ‘Yer a sight for me old eyes.”

“You too, Hagrid. We’re here to see the Headmistress.”

“Draco Malfoy, good to see ‘yer.”

He nodded, “Professor Hagrid,” then he offered his hand. Hagrid slapped his and shook tightly. His entire arm went with it.

The Gamekeeper led Hermione and Draco to the gates and gestured them forward. Here, the memories were an assault. The war was fresh. But she also remembered lounging near the Lake with Harry and Ron after exams. Her failed attempts at flying were first done in the courtyard. Treks to Hagrid’s hut and the Forbidden Forest which holds so many secrets.

Even the Resurrection Stone was lost in its ancient depths. And Narcissa had betrayed the Dark Lord there, all for Draco. A mother’s love saved Harry Potter twice.

Even the castle smelled the same as they trudged through the staircases. When the gargoyle admitted them through, they were greeted by the Headmistress herself.

She gave Hermione an ebullient hug and said, “The Floo has been open all morning.”

“It’s fine. It was a nice walk. We needed the fresh air, didn’t we Draco?”

Minerva eyed him speculatively, “Mr. Malfoy, good to see you.”

“Likewise, Headmistress, and yes it’s been most refreshing.” Draco said with an open smile.

After the pleasantries and updates were dispensed, Hermione went on to explain the gist of the ward. Minerva was curious but Hermione didn’t elaborate. She pointed out her vows didn’t permit it and the Headmistress understood.

“But it’s not harmful, at all?” McGonagall asked.

“No. And it shouldn’t interfere with the other wards either,” Hermione replied.

She was still skeptical, “So a ward that would measure something. Have you tried this in other places?”

Draco answered, “Yes, the Ministry has had one in place since the 1800s. Hogwarts would be a variation but you have my word that we will test it extensively.”

Relief flooded McGonagall’s face, “Well, that certainly puts me at ease.”

Hermione smiled, “Yes. We’ve told the Board of Governors the same. If you could back us up, I would really appreciate it.”

“I can’t make promises but it does sound quite safe. I’m sure you understand. Student safety is of the highest importance to us. Trolls, soul fragments, Dementors and Vanishing Cabinets, that is all in the past, I will not compromise on it.”

Draco nodded at this statement and Hermione said, “I understand, Headmistress.”

“Good. Then I will put up salient points during our discussion with the Board,” and with that, the Headmistress stood.

“Thank you. Shall we go back to Hogsmeade, Draco?” Hermione asked.

“Of course.”

They made the trip back in a meandering way. Hermione wanted a closer look of the Black Lake. They said goodbye to Hagrid while he was having a class with Third Years. The students looked tiny.

They walked away and Hermione asked, “Had we ever been that small?”

“Never.”

They walked to the Quidditch Pitch and here, Draco looked up. The sight of it always made him happy and the smell of the grass was so strong you could almost taste it. The wind was mild and the sky was an uncharacteristic blue. Cloudless, almost a miracle by Scottish standards.

“It’s peaceful.”

Hermione’s face cracked into a large toothy grin, “Relieving your glory days?”

“I have none.”

Hermione flinched at his statement, “Are you okay? You’ve been off since the Headmistress’ office.”

“I’m fine. Just… overwhelmed. Ralph Ellison put it into words better than I can, what and how much had I lost by trying to do what was expected of me instead of what I myself had wished to do.”

“And Steinbeck wrote, now that you don’t have to be perfect, you can be good.”

He smiled at her, grateful for her insight.

“Don’t Occlude,” she said with a stern voice.

He gave her a small smile, “I do as you ask, Granger.”

–

Hermione Floo’d to Grimmauld Place with Oliver. They were long overdue for a double date with Harry and Pansy.

“Pansy, Harry! We’re here.”

Kreacher appeared and handed them drinks. They made themselves comfortable on the sofa.

Oliver asked, “Potter’s house looks… dark. Needs a feminine touch.”

“Yes, this is the Black ancestral seat.”

Oliver shook his head, “No, it’s not. It’s in Cornwall.”

Hermione’s eyes widened, “I always thought this was it.”

Oliver looked around, “Looks like a London townhouse if anything.”

Hermione nodded and Pansy appeared looking like a Parisian model. Her long, gamine legs encased in sheer black tights paired with a tight leather skirt. Her white men’s shirt had several open buttons and was carelessly tucked. Hermione quickly introduced them, “Hello Wood!”

“Oliver, please.”

Harry arrived and they were dressed similarly, except for the dark wash denim he wore, “Oliver!”

“Harry, it’s so good to see you.”

Kreacher popped in to announce dinner was served. When they were all seated, Oliver and Harry caught up with each other’s lives.

Pansy eyed her conspiratorially, “Going well then?”

“Very well, yes.”

“He dotes on you,” Pansy observed, “It’s nice to see.”

The rest of the night progressed and the conversation was easy and jovial. They talked about each other’s careers and hobbies. Oliver was very charming and attentive all night and Harry had noticed.

“Of course, Harry. I’ll send over tickets for the next season. Come whenever you can.”

He said, “This one is good for you, Hermione.”

“Oliver, stop buttering him up. You don’t need his approval.”

“He’s your family, of course I have to get approval.” He said it so matter-of-factly made Hermione’s heart combust.

It was easy to be intimidated by Harry. Most guys would be dubious given the fact that her best friend was a guy. Even Ron had been subtly resentful of him. Slightly because he was the Chosen One and an Auror, but mostly because Harry’s eyes missed nothing when it was important to him.

The same could be said about her too. Ginny had always treated Hermione well when Harry was around. But she felt the hidden animosity underneath, a latent jealousy coming from the redheaded girl at her and Harry’s closeness. She didn’t want to believe it, and attributed it to her overactive imagination. But after one too many backhanded compliments, she was forced to accept it as fact.

But Pansy never did. She accepted their friendship without question, as if it was one of the central tenets of who Harry Potter is. Fierce and protective of her friends, Pansy added Hermione into her fold seamlessly.

At first, Hermione thought Pansy was simply accustomed to having opposite sexes as friends. Draco, after all, is Pansy’s closest and dearest. But the truth was much simpler. Pansy said it during one of their wine nights when Harry was busy with Auror Training and Hermione needed a break from NEWTs revision.

You’re his sister, Hermione.

Pansy’s voice shattered her reverie when the petite witch spoke up, saying, “I agree.”

Hermione rolled her eyes, “Oh stop.”

Oliver turned to Harry and asked, “So, who are you rooting for this year’s World Cup?”

Harry grinned, “France. We’re thinking of going if the stadium’s in the continent. I can get time off work.”

“We should! I know a guy, he can get us a box.”

“Alright. Let me plan this with some of our friends. Are you in, Hermione?”

“Sure, it could be fun.”

Chapter 17: July 2006

Their international Portkey had been glowing blue for a second, their fingers on the dented paint can. Hermione checked her friends, Padma, Susan, Ernie, Neville, Hannah and Oliver and before she could make a comment expressing her excitement, she felt a hook firm in her navel and they were whisked off to France.

Beside them, the old hairbrush where Draco, Daphne, Blaise, Theo, Luna, Pansy and Harry were congregated did the same.

It was tight and not at all instantaneous. Hermione felt every atom of her body being squeezed into the vacuum. It became difficult to breathe as the crushing pressure compressed them, she couldn’t open her eyes to check her friends. Panic flooded her and she felt her hand slacken on the tin. It did not dislodge, her entire being and the Portkey were one and the same.

And like a rubber band snapping, they materialized in Bordeaux.

Hermione’s feet slammed into the ground, steady and rigid. She was hunched over the can which was spent. She looked up and found the rest gently gliding to the ground. They had let go of the Portkey at some point but she never did like the sensation. It was too akin to flying and she couldn’t take it.

Beside her, a hairbrush fell to the ground as the second group arrived.

When Hermione finally had all of her faculties, she gasped at the sight in front of her. She wasn’t the only one. Neville’s jaw had dropped and Oliver whispered, “Merlin!”

A sprawling classical chateau, larger than Malfoy Manor by far, spread out all over the flat wide field. It sparkled, she noted. The limestone exterior played off the late afternoon light. And below it, Narcissa and Lucius stood, waiting for them. Along with an array of house elves all dressed in formal livery.

She knew, in a vague, almost dismissive way that the Malfoys were wealthy. It was just a fact of life that Hermione had come to accept. But this underscored that despite their status in British Wizarding society, their aristocratic roots in France were firm.

Narcissa’s warm welcome shook her out of her stupor, “Welcome to Chateau du Mal Foi!”

With Harry on this trip, the Auror Office formally acquiesced to his request for Lucius to be allowed to travel to France. And so Lucius stood beside Narcissa, looking fondly at them all.

Refreshments were served and once the pleasantries and introductions were done, their hosts led them into the house.

Harry had organized this trip by himself, a feat of which she was immensely proud of. Being that most of their friends were professionals, it was no easy task.

He personally invited everyone, took over the logistics and planning. And he delegated. He roped Oliver into securing a box for all of them, then he booked and paid for the Portkeys that would take them to France.

But he hit a snag with the food and accommodations. With fourteen of them, it was a nightmare. There were plenty of back and forth owls discussing it. He suggested they acquire tents to camp out at the grounds and have rotating schedules of who will cook meals. Thich was met with vehement disgust from the Slytherins, Pansy most of all. Exasperated, Harry told her to pitch her idea.

It was Draco, of course. He had a massive house one Apparition away from the stadium. Big enough that it could host couples and singles with ease. And the house elves would take care of their needs. They could enjoy the time away from work and destress after the Cup.

When the plan was put to Draco, Harry offered to pay for board and lodging. This was again met with a heated Don’t be ridiculous sneer from Draco. But in true Slytherin fashion, he needed something in return. And so it was that Lord Lucius Malfoy was temporarily freed from his probation for 2 weeks and was allowed to travel to France. Harry handled the paperwork, including Blaise’s leave of absence.

Neville was easy since the Hogwarts school year had ended two weeks ago. His girlfriend, Hannah, closed the Three Broomsticks. The Unspeakables all had leave credits shored up since they haven’t had a proper vacation in two years. Unspeakable Croaker approved the request with no issues and practically shooed them out of the lab.

Pansy, however, had a massive issue. Her latest collection had just come out and she couldn’t leave her sales team and seamstresses for too long. Harry brooked no arguments and told her to work remotely. He secured a Portkey for Kreacher to travel safely to France for urgent matters that needed Pansy’s attention daily. Kreacher was delighted to do the task and promised to follow Mistress Pansy’s instructions to the letter.

Harry thought of everything. He doted on Pansy and made sure this trip would happen.

Narcissa gestured over to the open rooms, “These are the guest wings, East and West. Five suites each. Pick whichever strikes your fancy. Lucius and I will be in the South Wing. And Draco will be in the North. All your luggage should be in this study.”

She opened the double doors into what was a well appointed room. Large windows flanked a massive slab of desk made of mahogany. Wainscoting adorned the off white walls and the shelves were filled to the brim with books. Their bags were all arrayed neatly.

“Mimsy! Bitsy! Antoine!”

All three elves appeared in quick succession with soft pops. Then Narcissa spoke, “Mimsy, Bitsy and Antoine will see to your needs. Antoine is the head of the French elves and has been with us for decades. They speak a little English. Draco can also help translate.”

Hermione took this all in and said, “Thank you Narcissa.”

The woman gazed at her with a fond smile, “So pick your rooms, freshen up. Leave your luggage, the elves will handle the rest. And we can have tea at the Drawing Room in 30 minutes? I’ll leave you to it.”

With a swish of royal blue chiffon, she left the group.

Oliver spoke first, breaking the awe that settled, “Holy shit.”

Hannah snickered nervously, “It’s like a different world.”

The Slytherins, including Neville and Ernie, were all nonplussed. They gathered their things, perfectly at ease with the lavish surroundings. They were used to this life and had probably been coming here since they were young. Being raised by two doctors, Hermione was used to a certain lifestyle, but it was solidly middle class.

But Pansy spoke, “Don’t be intimidated, the Malfoys are excellent hosts. This is just… the locale.”

Luna spoke, tone wistful, “Oh yes. When I was at Malfoy Manor, Draco took care of me very well. The food was delicious. And the blankets were so soft and warm.”

Harry balked, “You mean when you were in the Manor dungeons?!”

Luna waved a lazy hand, “It was very pleasant considering everything. One time I was missing my Father so very much and Draco sang a beautiful song to me in French. It helped me sleep.”

Everyone looked very uncomfortable at this except Theo. He smiled at her indulgently as he gently led her out of the room.

Silence descended on the remaining group before Padma barked out a laugh, “Draco sings?”

They fell into hysterics. Daphne looked at them all impassively, “He has a lovely tenor.”

–

Tea bled into dinner. It was served buffet style with an array of different cuisines to choose from. Wine, whiskey and aperitifs were varied and expansive.

Hermione settled for a fresh garden salad and salmon. Oliver went for classic English fare.

As everyone settled into their meals, the conversations bled into excitement for the match in two days. Blaise had organized a small betting pool and everyone had joined in.

Harry, Susan and Draco were convinced France would win but the rest were not so sure.

Oliver piped in and said, “Don’t count out Burkina Faso. I saw them in action once and they’re lethal.”

Daphne added, “I agree. Their Seeker, Joshua Sankara, is incredibly good.”

Ernie, ever neutral, said, “Maybe. But the Blitzen Ballet is amazing to see in action.”

After dinner, they found themselves chatting back in the Drawing Room. The double doors were open and let the night breeze in. It was infused with the scent of sunshine and fleur de lis. She spotted some of their group enjoying the gardens.

And Hermione, on the plush sofa, leaning snugly against Oliver, felt a sense of contentment and profound relief. The locale, as Pansy had eloquently put it, was luxurious. But here, surrounded by friends new and old, she couldn’t help but feel that life, however messy, would sort itself out.

That after the horrors of war, simple joys like this, could be had. That different houses could mingle and find life-long and meaningful friendships post Hogwarts.

It brought her back to Fifth Year, the year the Sorting Hat dispensed advice.

But this year I’ll go further, listen closely to my song
Though condemned I am to split you, I still worry that it’s wrong
Though I must fulfill my duty and must quarter every year
Still I wonder whether sorting may not bring the end I fear.

Hermione loved being in Gryffindor. But people change, perspectives shift. If she was sorted now, she would most likely land in Ravenclaw. Harry had said the Hat told him he would do well in Slytherin. And seeing him red in face, bantering with Blaise and Daphne, his arm around Pansy, Hermione couldn’t help but agree.

Ernie was locked in an intense debate with Padma, Susan, Neville and Hannah. They were teasing each other good-naturedly.

Theo and Luna were also cozy on the sofa across Oliver and Hermione. They were whispering softly and a soft smile was on Theo’s face while Luna explained something.

Just as she was about to wonder where Draco was, a low and subtle awareness made the back of her hair stand up. She turned and there, in the corner, leaning on a piano, Draco stood sipping his Firewhiskey, his storm grey eyes observing her.

Their eyes met and she gave him a small smile. Draco merely looked at her, as if he couldn’t take his fill, his features spoke of an emotion she couldn’t name.

Hermione saw as an elf popped into existence beside him. And Draco looked away.

–

“Monsieur Draco?” Antoine asked the young Master. The magic summoning him was strong and the elf, long attuned to the family’s habits and wishes, Apparated with panic.

Draco looked at Antoine, clearly distressed, “Oui, Antoine?”

The elf forced himself to calm down and looked at Draco oddly, “You Summoned me, Sir?”

“I did not.”

“My magic sensed besoin urgent, Sir. The Chateau too.”

Realization slammed into Draco. And he looked around in alarm, “Je vois. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to do that.”

When the elf disappeared, Draco speed walked to his parent’s suite. They were in the sitting room. His mother was reading out loud while his Father listened. Both looked his way when he arrived and at the distress in his face, his mother asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Antoine!” Draco murmured, and when the elf appeared with a soft pop, he continued, “Tell them what just happened in the Drawing Room.”

The elf recounted the event and Draco paced back and forth on the thick plush rug.

Lucius shook his head and asked Antoine, “What do you sense about Draco?”

“My magic tells me he is in need. It’s strong.”

Narcissa clarified, “In need of what?”

Antoine closed his eyes and hummed, “It’s not clear. But the Chateau agrees, Madame.”

Lucius offered, “Could it be desire?”

Antoine nodded enthusiastically, “Oh yes, Sir. That too. But more.” then the elf waved his hands about to make his point.

Draco asked, “And the Chateau agrees?”

“Absolutely, Sir.”

“I want to know exactly what it’s saying.”

Antoine leveled him with a beady glare and explained, in a tone that one would use with a child, “The Chateau does not speak, Sir.”

Draco stood there, exasperated, “I know. But what’s the general idea?”

Antoine shrugged, “As I said, besoin urgent.” The chandelier tinkled softly overhead.

Draco attempted an explanation, “I was just looking at my friend.”

Antoine replied simply, “Then you are desirous of your friend, Sir. Very strong need and desire. One you feel deep in your soul. The Chateau is vibrating with it and my magic practically ripped me from my task in the larder.”

He groaned, “The Manor elves don’t feel anything.”

Antoine rolled his eyes, “The English elves are young. And the Manor is barely 600 years old. I have served this family for 67 years, as my father and his father and his father and so on, since 787 Anno Domini. The blood wards to the House hold every generation of Malfoy blood since 909.”

Narcisa asked, “You mentioned his soul. Is it a soul bond?”

The elf shook his head, “I don’t know, Madame. This is beyond this elf’s humble knowledge. Perhaps it is but an unfortunate turn of phrase on my part. But recall, Master Lucius, when you had the incident in the lake? You were eight.”

Lucius straightened, “Yes. I fell into the lake. I was alone, I… escaped my governess.”

Antoine nodded and looked at Lucius sternly, “I was most displeased with your reckless behavior. I was having tea in my rooms and I felt an overwhelming panic from the Chateau. Or fear, my memory escapes me. But my magic burned and moved me to the lake to save you. It is the same urgency. I thought Master Draco was in distress.”

Lucius ran his hand through his face, “Merlin!”

Antoine looked apologetic, “Master Lucius, if you try, perhaps you can attune to the Chateau? You are Master. Perhaps with blood…”

Lucius nodded, “I will do it tomorrow, Antoine.”

Draco threw up his hands, “So I can’t even look at her anymore? Is that it? Or else I summon Antoine or any of the elves?”

Antoine answered in English, “Master Draco is free to summon any elf at any time, Sir. It is of no consequence if it was made in error.”

Lucius nodded, “I agree with Antoine. It will be fine.”

“But the Chateau knows. Or feels. I don’t know. It seems very stupid to attribute these things to inanimate objects.”

A door slammed shut somewhere near. Draco froze. And Antoine chuckled softly.

–

Hermione, Neville, Hannah and Pansy walked into the dining room where breakfast was served. They had just enjoyed an early walk in the gardens. Neville wanted to examine the flora.

Breakfast was buffet style and the group grabbed their favorites. They were the first ones there with Lucius and Narcissa.

Narcissa greeted the group, “Good morning! Nice walk?”

Hermione swooned, “It was magical. We were just walking and suddenly the lilies of the valley bloomed. The scent was pure heaven.”

Neville nodded, “It was lucky timing. But very nice. You have a lovely garden, Mrs. Malfoy.”

“Narcissa, please. I insist. And I can’t take credit, it’s all the elves’ triumph. They know best.”

Neville inclined his head to their host respectfully, “Of course. And please call me Neville.”

Narcissa looked pleased, “Well, since I have an Herbology professor here, perhaps I can tweak your ear a bit? I’ve been having a dreadful issue with soil quality, my roses aren’t doing so well.”

Neville nodded, “Have you tried Muggle fertilizer?”

“Oh. Which one would you recommend?”

Neville smiled and launched into an empathic spiel about high nitrogen fertilizers and phosphorus infused soil. Pansy tried to listen at Narcissa’s behest but Harry had arrived and her attention was on him. He gave her a sleepy kiss on the forehead and went to get his food.

Blaise and Daphne arrived shortly as they began eating and soon the rest of their party awoke from their slumbers.

The rest of the day was carefree. Someone found a cachet of brooms and pick-up games were played by anyone who wanted to join.

Oliver, by virtue of his profession, was exempt. He took it with great chagrin and grace.

–

The group made their way into the stadium after buying trinkets and memorabilia. Everyone was vibrating with excitement as they inched forward with the crowd. Harry merely made eye contact with the ticketing person and they were ushered in with no fuss.

Hermione smirked at him, seeing the entire exchange. She said, “Smooth.”

Up they went to their assigned box. Once there, Hermione remarked, “This is great. We’re right below the Minister’s!”

Oliver hugged her from behind and said, “Only the best for you, love.”

They made their way to the seats and the game began.

–

The game ended 300-220 to Burkina Faso.

“I’m not even disappointed, they are brilliant!” Harry exclaimed.

After much cheer and merriment they made their way back to the grounds to the Apparition Point. They took their time, Hermione had spotted Cho Chang and Lee Jordan. Padma also had a quick chat with her sister Parvati who was with Justin Finch-Fletchley.

They were near the exit when Harry spotted the Weasleys first. The entire family was dining outside their tent.

Ginny eyed their sizable group, she seemed to be counting. Molly Weasley had a sour look on her face.

Hermione only noticed when she noticed the group, which was boisterous, suddenly turned silent. Harry, at that point, had moved to her side, protectively clutching her hand in his own. Oliver was tense at her back, hands on each shoulder.

Ron lumbered over to them in rage, face already red. He was unshaven and his mouth was spewing spittle as he yelled. But Hermione couldn’t make out the words, there was a sharp tinny sound in her ears and the world grew unfocused.

People were yelling, Harry had grown rigid beside her. She could feel his anger, radiating from him. But it was difficult to breathe, she felt crushed amidst the bodies around her.

Draco’s voice floated through the din, “Oliver, you need to get her out of here.”

She looked up and saw Draco’s face above her, eyes a raging storm. His words were clipped and terse. She saw Oliver nod. And Oliver led her, arm protectively wrapped around her waist. Once they reached the wooded area, they Disapparated.

“Hermione… you’re okay. We’re out. Breathe for me, love. Deep.”

Oliver began counting and she followed. An elf appeared beside them with water. She didn’t manage to drink before darkness claimed her.

–

Ginny yelled, “REALLY HARRY? YOU’RE SLUMMING IT WITH THE SNAKES NOW?!”

“What?”

Ron interjected, “YOU LET THEM PRINT THOSE LIES ABOUT ME! WE TOOK YOU IN WHEN YOU HAD NO ONE. AND THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY US?! YOU LYING UNGRATEFUL PIECE OF SHITE!”

“THOSE WERENT LIES! YOU ARE AN ALCOHOLIC ASSHOLE WHO BEATS WOMEN! THAT’S WHAT YOU ARE! YOU PUT HER IN ST. MUNGOS FOR A WEEK!!”

“OH DON’T BE DRAMATIC!” Ginny said while rolling her eyes.

“KINGSLEY SAW HER INJURIES AND THAT’S WHY HE SACKED YOU YOU PIECE OF SHIT!”

“THE MUDBLOOD WHORE DESERVED IT! SHE SHOULD BE GRATEFUL I STOOPED LOW ENOUGH TO STICK MY DICK IN THE MUD!” Ron shouted, right in Harry’s face.

Harry lost it, he swung his fist which met Ron’s jaw, hard. Ron toppled to the grass. Harry stood over him and spat, “No. You’re lucky Hermione even gave you a chance,” then he crouched down on his haunches, easy and loose and said in a low voice which only the two of them could hear, “You couldn’t even make her cum.”

Ron’s eyes widened. He spluttered but Harry continued with a smirk, “Yeah, we laughed about it.”

The redhead's roar of anger was fierce. He tackled Harry to the ground which startled him. But Harry’s Auror instincts kicked in and he was trying to maneuver to get back on his feet.

There was no need. There was a flash of light and Ron went rigid. Another flash and he was Levitated back to his family’s tent.

Blaise offered a hand and Harry took it to get up.

It was Neville. His face was calm, impassive. He set Ron down gently on a chair and withdrew the enchantments.

“Nev…” Ron gasped.

Neville got in close to Ron’s face, voice low and husky, “Ron? If you ever talk that way about Hermione again, I’ll take Ernie up on his offer and we’ll make you disappear.”

“YOU’RE THREATENING ME? YOU BELONG IN ST. MUNGOS NEVILLE! RIGHT THERE WITH YOUR BATTY PARENTS!”

Neville walked away and stood beside Harry. The rest of their group banded with close to them, all looking at the Weasleys with barely concealed contempt.

Ron continued this tirade, George and Arthur were holding him back, “I’LL PRESS CHARGES ON YOU AND HARRY! MARK MY WORDS I’LL MAKE YOU PAY YOU FUCKING USELESS ORPHANS!”

Neville turned to Harry and together they smiled. Harry spread his arms wide, confident and secure, “Go ahead. You’re welcome to try.”

“VOLDEMORT SHOULD HAVE FINISHED THE JOB AND GOTTEN RID OF YOU. RIGHT ALONGSIDE YOUR MUDBLOOD BITCH OF A MOTHER!”

George had heard enough and Stupefied his brother.

Molly looked aghast, “George! How could you?!”

Arthur barked, “Molly. Enough!”

Harry shook his head in dismay, a sad smile on his face.

This was it. Bridge throughly burned. Neville clapped him on the back and walked away together chumilly. The rest of the group followed and Draco looked at them all, calculatingly.

Then he smirked, thoroughly amused but said nothing. He began to walk away but not before inclining a head to Rita Skeeter who was furiously scribbling away.

–

Oh How The Mighty Have Fallen: The Truth Behind Disgraced Ex-Auror Ronald Weasley’s Sacking

The 425th Quidditch World Cup was held yesterday in France. There were celebrities and whos-who of British Wizarding Society in attendance. Most notably, The Chosen One and the Golden Girl themselves. They watched the game with Puddlemere United Keeper Oliver Wood, fashion maven Pansy Parkinson, Professor Neville Longbottom and his girlfriend, newly minted owner of the Three Broomsticks, Hannah Abbott.

They were also with Unspeakables Padma Patil, Draco Malfoy and Ernie Macmillan, Healer Theodore Nott, noted Magizoologist Luna Lovegood, Auror-in-Training Blaise Zabini, society darling Daphne Greengrass and Gringotts Cursebreaker Susan Bones.

This most curious mix of friends were all enjoying the festivities when they were accosted by none other than ex-Auror Ronald Weasley. Tempers flared and truths were finally revealed and this article will give a blow by blow for each staggering revelation. This was witnessed by this humble journalist with my own eyes!

We interviewed several sources and neighboring families staying at the camp site to give you all an honest account of the altercation.

Dear readers please think back to November 2004 when news of Ronald Weasley’s sacking was first reported. It was yours truly who reported it when credible sources have revealed that an incident had occurred in the Weasley homestead in Ottery St. Catchpole.

Aurors were summoned to the scene by Head Auror Harry Potter. We also received reports of Unspeakable Hermione Granger, the Golden Girl herself, being sent to St. Mungos because of said altercation.

Ministry insiders have also revealed to us that Ronald Weasley, Harry Potter’s best friend (this is now highly unlikely) was swiftly sacked from the Auror Corps.

“Well it all started when I saw Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy together. I mean the Chosen One and a Death Eater together, they looked friendly and I was baffled at the sight. The next thing I know, this red headed girl started screaming at them. I didn't recognize her at first but I’m a Quidditch fan and I realized it was the Holyhead Harpies Chaser, Ginny Weasley! Of course we listened in. The tea was piping hot!”
-Mary Piper, age 32

(Ed: Draco Malfoy, Lord Black, has been cleared of all charges and has been employed as an Unspeakable in the Department of Mysteries since 2003.)

“The woman was shouting at Harry Potter about slumming it with snakes. Which was a bit rich since their tent looked like it could barely fit them and we all know Harry Potter is loaded, he is Lord Potter!”
-Donald Strunk, age 59

(Ed: Harry Potter is Lord Potter but the Wizengamot seat has been held in absentia by Albus Dumbledore from 1981 until his death in 1997. It has been vacant since then.)

“Oliver Wood is a dreamboat! He’s fit! I saw him carrying Hermione Granger to the Apparition point. It was so romantic, such a gentleman. But the poor girl looked shellshocked, to be honest. And after what I heard here at the camp site, he was right to do so.”
-Angela C., age 30

“Reginald is that his name? Said Potter had allowed the Daily Prophet to print lies about him. He looked insane. Honestly I believe he was drunk.”
-Percival A., age 15

(Ed: The Daily Prophet strives to report accurate and verifiable information. We pride ourselves in our journalistic integrity. We reject bribes or any monetary compensation to print/bury stories we believe the public should know. We shall be filing a complaint with the Department of Magical Law Enforcement to address this libelous claim.)

“I heard it all! Not hard to considering the redheads were screaming like they were raised in a barn and our tent was right beside theirs. Has no one ever taught them about inside voices? Anyway, Harry Potter said that whatever was printed in the Prophet weren’t lies at all. In fact he said that Ron was and I quote ‘an alcoholic bastard who beats women’. He put a girl in St. Mungo’s for a week. I was shocked I tell you, I almost fainted. But that sister of his said he was being dramatic! Honestly! I am not one to judge what goes on in people’s relationships but a man does not raise his hand to a woman. Absolutely uncivilized family, I tell you. And then Harry Potter had shouted about how the Minister of Magic himself saw the injuries and that’s why he was sacked!”
-Siobhan Morgan, age 47

(Ed: The Daily Prophet had reached out to Minister Shaklebolt for comment. His office has informed us that the Minister personally reviewed the case and signed off on the dismissal of Ronald Bilius Weasley from the Auror Corps after reviewing memory evidence from Harry Potter. The official ruling is ‘conduct unbecoming’. The full statement is in p.2.)

“Mum had dragged me back inside our tent, there was so much cursing and she didnt like me hearing it. But that man had hurt a Muggleborn witch. And he said she deserved it. Then he said something about sticking it in mud. I didn’t understand that but it sounded vile.”
-Saoirse Morgan, age 16

“Yeah, Harry Potter went rage mode after he heard the ‘M-word’. He pummelled the ginger tosser to the ground. Absolutely destroyed the guy. He looked hot doing it too. Take note: Harry Potter has moves.”
-Irene Morgan, age 18

“Professor Longbottom stopped the fight. He’s our Head of House and Herbology professor. I was shocked to see him but I couldn’t say hi. My mum said not to bother him but I knew he wouldn’t mind. He’s the best, although he gave me an E in one of my essays last term which I believe should have been an O, it was 3 inches longer than the required length! Took me ages! Anyway he was levitating the redhead, looked hella cool doing it too. Then he must have threatened him because the other guy started yelling about it again. And then he said something about Professor Longbottom’s parents. It was unkind, I don’t want to repeat it.”
-John Tobias, age 17

(Ed: Ex-Aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom, Lord and Lady Longbottom respectively, have been long-term patients at St. Mungos since 1981 after having been subjected to the Cruciatus Curse by Death Eater Bellatrix Lestrange. Professor Neville Longbottom is their only son and heir.)

“Yo, mad props to Harry Potter. The guy has some balls. That ginger tw-t said he’ll press charges against the two blokes. Harry Potter, I swear, he jus smiled and said go ahead. Mate, I got chills. And the tosser, if he was smart he shuda jus kept his mouth shut, yeah? But nah, said something about how You-Know-Who should have finished the job and killed Harry Potter. That’s mad, bruv. And then he just went and had a dig at Harry Potter’s mother. Said the ‘M-word’. Man, who says that?! Out of line, hundred percent. That guy’s delusional, who does he think he is?”
-Tim Branson, age 16

“When Harry Potter and their group left, the redhead family had a massive row, right there outside their tent. We just wanted to sleep, we have an early Portkey tomorrow. None of them had the decency to cast a Silencing Charm. No respect at all for the other families with children. All the cursing. I think it was the father who was the voice of reason in that family. Bless him, he tried but that wife of his and two kids were a nightmare. Wasn’t the girl Weasley Harry Potter’s girlfriend? I remember reading about it. Looks like that’s over now. And good riddance, Harry Potter doesn’t need all that nonsense.”
-Poppy Graves, age 45

And that’s it dear readers!

All corroborating reports from multiple sources including the Minister for Magic himself. But the most damning evidence of all, that puts all doubts to rest is from no less than Professor Rubeus Hagrid, Care of Magical Creatures professor and Gamekeeper at Hogwarts.

When interviewed, Professor Hagrid was asked if he keeps in touch with Harry Potter. The professor had confirmed that indeed they were close.

This journalist then asked when he had seen Harry Potter last. Professor Hagrid confirmed that Harry Potter was at Hogwarts in November of 2004 to personally retrieve medical records for Hermione Granger from Matron Poppy Pomfrey.

Professor Hagrid also confirms that was present at St. Mungos during Hermione Granger’s recuperation from ‘that bastard Ronald Weasley’ and that the Headmistress herself, Minerva McGonagall was also present.

(Ed: The full transcript of Professor Hagrid’s interview is in p.2.)

When the news first broke about this story, we were led to believe it was simply a quarrel between lovers. Indeed several pundits would argue that perhaps Ronald Weasley’s sacking was unwarranted and Harry Potter was overreacting. After all, the Golden Trio had been close best friends at school.

And yet as the truth has come to light, this turns out to be a serious and deeply disturbing story of assault. The casual mention of slurs compounded by Ronald Weasley’s alcoholism points to a deep flaw of character.

And those are the facts.

–

“Oh Harry. You had to make such spectacles of yourselves,” Hermione groaned.

Harry stared at Hermione and said, “No. The Daily Prophet got it right mostly.”

Pansy was laughing, “So many editorial comments! They are spooked! Honestly I've never seen that before.”

“And I will not apologize for defending you. You’re my sister, Hermione. No one gets to talk about you that way in my presence!” Harry added.

Oliver nodded, “He’s right. Weasley deserved every bit of this and more.”

“It would have been nice to have a quiet vacation. You know I don’t like the publicity.”

“Me either Hermione. I never have. But I learned that sometimes the truth needs to come out. Maybe this could be a wake up call for the Weasleys,” Harry said with force.

Hannah interjected, “And don’t apologize for it either. We won't hear of it.”

She couldn't help herself, “But our vacation is ruined. It’s my fault.”

Harry slammed his hand on the table. All chatter ground to a sudden halt. Silence descended and Harry spoke, “It’s not your fault. It’s Ron’s fault. It's time we stop excusing his issues. We have done it since Hogwarts and I’m sick of it. When he left us, during the Horcrux hunt, just because of the damn food, that already told us what we know now. There’s something seriously wrong with him and he needs help. And I’m sorry but it can’t be us to do it. He needs proper professional help so he can sort himself out.”

Susan quipped, “And the vacation is not ruined. We still have 12 days here. Let’s make the most of it.”

Theo pointed at Susan and said, “I like how you think, Bones.”

Hermione, despite herself, smiled, “You have a point, Susan. I just can’t believe he made that comment about Harry and Neville’s parents. It’s distasteful.”

Harry dropped his spoon, “What about what he said about you? You always said he acted like he had a claim on you, Hermione. Like he’s entitled to you.”

Daphne wrinkled her nose, “That’s disgusting and foul.”

Harry pointed at her with a palm and said, “Exactly, thank you. And Ginny was so dismissive over the assault? Do you know what she said to me when I floated the idea of restoring the cottage at Godric’s Hollow? No, I’m not living in a murder house.”

There were sounds of disgust all around the table. Neville’s shock rang out, “What. The. Fuck!”

Harry cringed, “And I know she’s right. It is a murder house. But it’s also where my parents, at 21 years old, sacrificed themselves for me. For the prophecy, for love, for my future. Do you think I don't hear the snide comments Molly makes? Do you think I haven't felt the simmering resentment Ron has of me? Of you? You were hiding your mail order books from him, Hermione! Just because he said ‘oh it must be nice to just order books’.”

Blaise looked disgusted, “Seriously fuck that guy.”

Harry continued, “I’m telling you, I’m done. I’m grateful for them, I’m still talking to Arthur, Charlie, George and Bill. Percy even. But as far as Ginny, Molly and Ron go? I’m done. I’ve had enough abuse with the Dursleys. I won't stand for it anymore. And you shouldn’t too.”

Hermione gaped in shock but nodded slowly. Ernie clapped, “Hear, hear.”

“Look at you, Potter. Growing a spine. That’s nice,” Draco drawled.

“It’s Pansy’s doing. When’s yours coming in?”

Draco frowned, “Unspeakable Croaker and I are working on it.”

Everyone at the table looked confused but the rest of the Unspeakables burst out laughing. Padma said between snorts, “They really are.”

Neville asked, “What are you working on in that department of yours?”

Luna, in that wistful voice, said, “Draco Malfoy’s redemption, of course.”

Now everyone joined in the laughter. Hermione looked at Luna and she winked. Wit beyond measure, indeed.

–

“I swear every single time I need to find a sock I can’t find any.”

“Hmmm?” Hermione stirred.

“Wake up, love. Breakfast should be going now.” Oliver said with a kiss on her forehead.

“I’ll sleep some more. Can you bring tea?”

“Of course. Sleep, I’ll bring tea later.”

When Hermione woke, there was a steaming cup of tea, done just the way she liked, by her bedside.

She got ready for the day. Pansy had suggested a quick jaunt to Paris for some shopping with Narcissa, Hermione and Daphne. Harry offered to tag along but Pansy quipped, “We’ll be fine. Narcissa has personal shoppers and it will be in private rooms.”

“Alright. I need more of those nice shirts you buy me, please. I wrecked a couple after that troll mucus raid. And get whatever you want, okay? You and Hermione. Charge it to my account.”

Hermione interjected, “No, Harry. That’s not needed, I have my own.”

Harry smiled, “Fine. But the offer stands. Just in case.”

Narcissa joined them and quipped, “Draco said as much. But it’s my treat.”

Hermione balked, “I couldn’t possibly…”

Narcissa waved it off, “Nonsense. It will be a gift to me, I always wanted a daughter. And boy clothes are so boring to shop for.”

The ladies present soon went on their merry way. Hermione snuck a glance at Daphne, who with her tall frame, chic outfit and long blonde hair, looked like an off-duty model. She said as much and Daphne demurred, suddenly shy, “Thanks Hermione. You look great, those jeans really show off your legs.”

“Thanks to Pansy. I’d be lost without her.”

Pansy quipped, “You really would.”

Narcissa, however, looked like a dream. She wouldn’t be out of place in a field of wildlflowers or the runway. She had on a flowy, floral dress with short sleeves. The layers floated like it weighed nothing. Her hair was down and flowing down her back in soft waves.

They had Floo’d into a tastefully appointed room surrounded by mirrors on three sides. Racks and racks of clothing were present along with several attendants in chic black.

A sitting area was set up with tea, coffee and champagne. Soon enough, the ladies were sent to change each with an entire rack of clothes to try on. When she looked for the price tags, they were missing. But she noticed Muggle luxury brands in the mix.

Pansy ordered outside the curtain, “Try each outfit and come out so we can see.”

“What? Pansy, no.”

“Come on. It’s a new experience for you. This is girlhood, Hermione Granger.”

“Alright. But be nice okay. If it doesn’t suit me, just let me down gently.”

Pansy was reminded of the nasty comments she had thrown Hermione’s way in school. Most of it uncalled for. She felt a wave of guilt wash over her and her voice was soft when she replied, “Of course, Hermione. It will be constructive.”

“Thanks. I’ll be right out..”

There were casual outfits, smart trousers, sweaters, blouses and dresses. Then the wizarding robes came next, formal gowns and day dresses.

When she tried an emerald calf length dress with folds that spread like a petal, the ladies cheered.

She quipped, “Slytherins. You just like it because it’s green.”

The attendant, whose name was Patric, tutted, “It’s your color, darling. Makes your complexion look fantastic. Pink, yellow, washes you out. Makes you look… not your best.”

Pansy clapped, “We’ll take it!”

Hermione nodded. She turned and looked at herself in the mirror. It hugged her curves nicely and defined her shape. It was comfortable to move in, the neckline skimmed her collarbones perfectly. It was a winner.

Patric snapped his fingers and said, “Alright, mademoiselle. Now it’s time for shoes and bags!”

Daphne whooped.

Hermione had always believed what she wore really didn’t matter as long as she looked decent and appropriate. But she remembered her mother, who was always smartly dressed and groomed, gave her advice. It’s subtle, she said, but people take you more seriously, you get better service, it is communicating something without the need to open your mouth.

This irritated her. She had believed the world was a meritocracy and it shouldn’t matter if she was wearing rags, her intellect was what mattered. Her mother only smiled and said that in a perfect world, perhaps that would be true.

She was slow to notice. Certainly in Diagon and other Wizarding spaces in the UK, it wasn’t an issue. She was a public figure and her picture had been featured in the Daily Prophet since she was a young girl. But in Muggle London… it was a different story. Nobody knew who she was.

She was in a t-shirt, cut-off shorts and sneakers that had seen better days. Oliver looked similar, except his clothes were slightly newer. They walked towards the host of the restaurant they wanted to try. They reached the pulpit around the same time another lady did. The woman wasn’t even dressed extravagantly, just a neat dress, sensible shoes and a coat.

The host turned to the woman first and gave her a table by the window. Hermione and Oliver waited for 30 minutes. The snub burned, Hermione thought the host was an elitist prick or perhaps her mother had a point.

–

Oliver was sitting on the lounge chair by the pool, enjoying some fruit juice. Blaise, Theo, Susan, Hannah, Neville and Padma were all playing in the water.

He smiled when he spotted her, “You’re back!”

“We are. It ran long.”

“What did you buy?”

“2 dresses. A casual outfit and a pair of shoes. I need to replace my old one for work,” she gave her a kiss and sat beside him.

“There should be time for a nap before dinner.”

She smiled at him shrewdly, “Really?”

Oliver nodded as he grinned, “Yes.”

They made their way upstairs to their rooms and Hermione’s jaw dropped. There, on the floor, sat countless shopping bags of clothes and shoe boxes.

Oliver whistled, “I thought you only got a couple of outfits?”

“Huh…” and realization dawned on her. She mumbled her quick apologies to Oliver who navigated the maze of shopping bags and was on his way to the shower.

Hermione ran down the stairs and spotted Draco who turned to her, looking worried at her haste.

“Draco, where’s your Mother?”

“Resting probably. What’s wrong?”

“There’s a billion new clothes in my room. I only bought a couple, there must be some mistake.”

Draco quipped, “Or Mother picked out what looked best and decided to ignore you.”

She whirled to face him, “What?”

He shrugged, “She does this. Pansy and Daphne know.”

“I can’t possibly accept. It’s too lavish, those clothes must have cost a fortune!”

“Or you could wear them and thank her at dinner. It will give her a thrill to see you enjoy something she’s gifted. It’s her thing,” Draco explained.

“Godric! I sound ungrateful. But it’s just… a lot.”

“Do you want me to talk to her? I won’t get very far but I can try if you want.”

“Ugh, no. Are you sure it’s okay? I’d repay her, I have money.”

“So does she. And Granger, really it’s okay. This is her way.”

She pondered this, “It would be insulting if I returned her presents…”

Draco nodded, “It would.”

“And doubly insulting if I paid her,” Hermione said as she chewed her lip in thought.

Draco nodded again, “Exactly.”

She looked up at him, the open doorway let the dying light stream into the foyer they were currently standing in. The sunset threw his features in stark relief and she realized she could count his eyelashes if she tried. His eyes were soft as he looked down on her. The pointy features of his youth had long matured into an attractive and strong masculine face, a winning combination of Lucius and Narcissa’s aspects.

He looked gorgeous.

She nodded, mouth suddenly dry. She stepped back and said, “I’ll do as you suggested. Thanks Draco.”

“Anytime, Granger.”

She walked back up the stairs and when she turned, she saw Draco had lingered. Overhead, the chandelier tinkled softly, the crystal scattering prisms of light on the parquet floor.

–

The next days were filled with sunshine and play. One notable morning, she and Oliver made slow love with the sun shining through the drapes. It was sweet and perfect.

Her orgasm was long and protracted and Oliver came with a muffled moan, face buried on her neck.

They went on a tour of Notre Dame with Susan and Padma. The entire group had dinner at a restaurant with a stunning view of the Eiffel. Blaise took them on a wine tasting excursion where they all got pissed.

“France is good, Italy is better,” he declared.

Ernie, Theo and Luna tagged along as they toured the Louvre and the Musee D’Orsay. Narcissa and Lucius treated the group to dinner on the grounds of Versailles. The tour followed and everyone gaped at the sheer opulence.

Harry exclaimed, “Whoa. Good old Louis, the king of gaud.”

One quiet afternoon, Draco had found her half heartedly playing chess with Harry. He waited patiently and when they finished with a loss for Hermione, he said, “Come on Granger. I have something to show you.”

“What is it?”

“It’s a surprise.”

Draco led her to a part of the house she had not been in before. The double doors were massive and spanned almost the entire height of the house. And when the doors swung open, she gasped.

He showed her the library. Rows of shelves stood in the distance, filled with a rainbow of colorful spines. Two walls were also adorned with shelving but on one side, a decadent mural of a garden in bloom was painted.

“It’s by Poussin,” Draco explained.

She nodded and said, “I think I want to cry. This is amazing.”

He grinned and said, “You can summon the books the same way as the Manor. There’s about the same number of books here but there’s some really old tomes back from the 840s. I have to check.”

She squealed, “And the language?”

“Old French, mostly. Also a lot of Latin. But a translation spell works.”

“Gods, you have to bring me back here!” she exclaimed as she walked to a shelf.

At that, the massive fireplace roared to life. Draco eyed the hearth suspiciously.

She began to scan the titles, Draco stood there and watched as she gushed over the books she found and began to flip through a book she pulled from the shelf.

“Draco, there’s an entire section on wards! Incredible!”

He chuckled, mostly to himself, “Take your time, Granger. We still have a couple of days here.”

“Why didn’t you bring me here earlier? Gods, it will take ages. I want to see everything.”

“I had to check if it was safe,” he replied simply.

She reappeared from behind a stack, book in hand, “Oh,” she said as she walked to him.

He nodded, voice suddenly tight, “It is, don’t worry.”

What he didn’t say was it took undoing several layers of wards. It wasn’t difficult, just time-consuming. It yielded easily, like the Chateau agreed with his intent. Perhaps it wanted to please her. He certainly did.

“Of course. Thank you, Draco.”

“Anything for you, Granger,” and he left her there to compose himself.

Hermione made it to dinner, late but she made it. He heard her explaining it to Oliver who had been anxious. Hermione’s boyfriend chuckled and nodded at her. A good man, Draco thought.

After dinner, she disappeared again. When everyone went to bed, he made his way to the library and found her sleeping on the sofa, a book open on her lap. He sat down in front of her, silently. Hermione, when awake, was like a force of nature. Fierce, like a raging fire. At rest, she was childlike, innocent and everything that could be deemed holy.

It was selfish but he stayed. It was late, he was tired, magical core all but drained after dealing with the wards, but he stayed. It was the height of indulgence and Draco was itching to stroke her cheek. It looked so soft in the fire light.

He thought about carrying her to her rooms but Oliver wouldn’t like that. So he stayed and sipped his Firewhiskey to watch over Hermione Granger as she slept.

It was nearing hour three of watching her when she stirred, “Hmmm?” and when she spotted Draco, she smiled sleepily, “Draco? What time is it?”

“Around 2, I think.”

“Have you been sitting there long?”

“No. I was just about to wake you.”

“Hmmm… I should go to Oliver.”

“Mm,” was his reply. What could he say to that, well… “You should.”

She rose, then stretched and Draco had a front row seat to her lithe body. Gods, it was pure torture. But he decided to be good. Perhaps soon, she would put him out of his misery.

“Good night Draco,” she said with a parting wave.

“Sleep well, Granger.”

–

A careful tap on her shoulder woke her, “Miss Hermione. It’s time to wake up.”

When she stirred, she looked up and found Mimsy there, “Mimsy! What time is it?”

“It’s breakfast, Miss. Your friends are already eating.”

She thanked Mimsy and ran to the dining room. Everyone was already tucking into their meals. Ernie greeted her with a smile and said, “Found the library then?”

She gushed and began piling food on a plate, “It’s incredible! There’s a whole section on… well, books that could be useful...”

Ernie nodded, “Draco and I were undoing the wards for 3 days. Susan also helped.”

Lucius interjected, “Was it difficult? We can call the Cursebreakers if you need more help.”

Ernie waved the comment off, “It’s done. Took ages but all done,” then he turned to Lucius and said, “Did you know your house had gained sentience?”

Hermione sat and gave Oliver a kiss. She began to eat and realized she was starving.

A spoon clattered and Pansy asked, “What?!”

Lucius replied, “Yes, it’s been brought to my attention by our elves.”

Ernie nodded, “The land is old, the blood wards told me that. But the house is not as far along, I expected it to be the same as Hogwarts Castle, they’re about the same age. I’m guessing the house has been expanded throughout the years?”

“That is correct, Mr. Macmillan. Well, this current form is new, late 17th century. But there’s always been a Malfoy house on this land since the 900s.”

“That explains it then.”

Harry interjected, “A 400 year old house is new? It’s older than some countries.”

“We have Quidditch teams older than some countries, Puddlemere was founded in 1163,” Oliver said.

Draco scoffed, “Try going into the Middle East. Anything we have is practically brand new compared to theirs. My Potions master in Egypt had cuneiform grimoires that are 5000 years old.”

Theo replied, “Puts things into perspective, eh?”

Ernie continued, “You should try talking to it. It needs to be helped along to match the land, currently they’re incongruous.”

“And blood?”

Ernie nodded, “That too. You and Draco. Although Narcissa… that could be something if she’s open to it. I’d have to do some calculations.”

Neville exclaimed, “What the hell do you study in that department of yours?!”

Susan interjected, “Those wards were nasty, it yielded but it took a lot. I was at it for half a day before I was drained. Draco was at it for two.”

Padma retorted, “That’s to be expected.”

Narcissa huffed, “I thought everyone was to rest during this vacation. I apologize if it was taxing, Mr. Macmillan and Miss Bones.”

Draco commented, “It’s fine, Mother. Ernest liked the challenge. Susan too.”

Susan nodded, “It’s good experience for my job. Sentient dwellings are always so interesting and hard to come by. At Gringotts, Cursebreakers fight over assignments like this. Imagine my delight when I stumbled across one on vacation. In France, no less. So thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, for hosting us. It’s been such a treat.”

There were comments of assent all over the table. In the end, Lucius inclined his head in acknowledgement and Narcissa was mollified, “And you’ve all been such wonderful guests! It’s been lovely to see the house full and busy with bright young things. Truly, it has been a privilege.”

Draco added, “We should do this every year. A tradition of sorts.”

Blaise brightened, “I’ll host next year. Mark your calendars, everyone. I’ll show you Italy.”

Hannah exclaimed, “Oh, that would be wonderful. I’ve never been. Nev, we’re going,” she said with finality.

“Yes, darling,” came Neville’s smart reply.

Daphne quipped, “Blaise always goes overboard with the wine. My advice is to bring Hangover Potion.”

Luna murmured, “Hmmm… thirteen.”

Notes:

Italics mean they are conversing in French. Also, I am not French. If it's wrong, please tell me.

So many things happen. But also, the group gets their name!

Chapter 18: August 2006

Hermione’s flat was boiling. She was casting Cooling Charms as she and Oliver sat in the living room, watching a movie. It was a nice, chill weekend for the both of them. Oliver would resume training in a few days since the Quidditch season was starting again.

Draco, Theo, Ernie, Harry, Pansy and Blaise had gone to Sardinia for a couple of days. She was eager to return to England. She picked up Crookshanks at Grimmauld Place where Kreacher had been tending him.

“Maybe I should get an air conditioner.”

Oliver grinned, “Perhaps. By the way, what do you think about moving in together? Not soon, but maybe we should start thinking about it.”

Hermione nodded, “Yes, I’ll think about it. But I’m attached to this place. I love it here. It’s in London but it’s quiet.”

“Dorset is nice too. We can compare, or find a midpoint.”

“Hmmm… maybe. But it has to be in a Muggle neighborhood. I don’t think I can give up electricity. And I was thinking of getting internet connectivity.”

“There’s that. Don’t get me wrong, I love your flat but I don’t think we can fit in here with my things too. And all your books won’t fit in mine.”

“Let’s make a list of non-negotiables. And then let’s discuss in a month? Give it a proper think.”

“Sounds like a plan. You and your lists, honestly. I’d complain if it wasn’t so bloody effective.”

–

Harry was so nervous he was sweating. Granted, the weather had also turned stifling but this was mad. He was having second thoughts.

Pansy was reclined on the bed, waiting for their third.

“Darling, please stop pacing.”

“Pans, I love you, okay? This is not going to change anything, right? You’re too important to me.”

“It will be fine. Don’t overthink this. We’ve discussed this and we’ve agreed. We’ve gone over all the scenarios you came up with. You’re curious, well, let’s experiment in a safe, controlled space.”

“I’m so hard, Pans. This isn’t normal, right?” Harry asked.

Pansy ran a manicured hand down his trousers. When it came in contact with his crotch, Harry moaned.

“It’s anticipation, you’re excited. If you want to stop at any time, just tell me and we’ll go,” Pansy said as she led him to the bed.

“But what if I cum in 3 pumps like a damn teenager?”

“Then we rest and go again,” Pansy replied calmly.

“Okay good. I’ll make it good for you, I promise.”

At that, a soft knock came and a woman entered. She had a transparent shift on so her assets were displayed. The girl was petite, 20s was Harry’s best guess. She approached the bed.

“Hello. I am Irina. Is this your first time in our establishment?”

Harry swallowed, “Yes.”

Pansy approached the girl and disrobed her gently. Harry gaped at the sight.

“Can I kiss her, Harry?”

“Gods yes. Please.”

“Shall we give him a show, Irina?”

“Yes, Madame.”

And their lips met. Harry’s jaw dropped as he saw Irina’s hand gently cup Pansy’s sex. Pansy’s hand went to Irina’s breasts and tweaked a nipple.

This went on and soon, Pansy was panting at the skill of Irina’s fingers. Before she could climax, Pansy broke the kiss and looked at Harry. His eyes were filled with lust and desire. They made their way to him and undressed him slowly, kissing his neck, his pecs, his abs as they went down his body. With a snap of Pansy’s fingers, his clothes Vanished.

His cock was rock hard and weeping pre-come, glistening at the tip. Harry felt two sets of pillowy lips meet his length. He groaned. Sucking and laving, two tongues, two wet mouths. The sensation was incredible but he couldn’t see anything. Harry realized he had squeezed his eyes shut at the onslaught. A mouth sucked on his tip, he didn’t know who it was. He opened his eyes and saw it was Irina. Pansy’s eyes were looking at him and ran a delicate tongue down to his balls.

He gasped, “Holy fuck!”

“That’s it, darling. Do you like it?”

“Gods, I love this.”

“Do you want to come in Irina’s mouth?”

“Yes, please. Irina, is that okay? Your mouth is incredible,” Harry babbled.

Irina hummed as a reply and swallowed him whole. Harry growled. Pansy crawled over to Harry and kissed his mouth. He melted into the kiss, desperate and shaking. Irina caressed his balls, his perineum with a wet finger and Harry emptied himself into Irina’s mouth and she swallowed dutifully.

He moaned into Pansy’s wet mouth.

He came down from his high. Irina was there, waiting with beverages. They took their time, spent with kisses and soft caresses.

“You okay?”

“Yes. That was amazing, Pans. Let’s go again. I may need a little help.”

“Irina, can you get him ready, please?”

Irina smiled and took Harry into her mouth again. It didn’t take long but Pansy was patient. When Harry was hard again, she mounted him, reverse cowgirl. Harry hissed as she sank down.

He helped her get situated and Irina’s mouth found where they were joined and licked.

Harry gasped and soon, he was rutting into Pansy, hard. This time, he knew he wasn’t going to come right away. He wanted to thoroughly enjoy himself.

Pansy keened as her orgasm hit. Harry felt a gush of wetness from Pansy and he grinned. He loved it when she did that.

Harry continued to fuck Pansy, not even slowing down, just the way she liked.

“Fuck! Oh Salazar, I’m cumming again!”

“I want to feel it, Pans. Cum on my cock!”

Harry could see Pansy press Irina’s face harder into her crotch. She must have done something because Pansy screamed as her second orgasm hit. Harry felt Pansy gushing all over his balls. He kept fucking her on and on, ramming her with his rigid dick. He could do this all night.

Irina went over to Harry, face wet and glistening.

“Come here and kiss me Irina. Let me taste Pansy.”

Irina kissed him and it was exactly what he wanted. Harry moaned into the kiss, Pansy tasted like summer.

Above them, Pansy whimpered, “Harry, I’m close.”

“That’s not what you call me when I’m fucking you like this. Do you want to come, baby?”

“Yes! Yes! Daddy, don’t stop fucking me. I want to come, Daddy please.”

“Good girl. Irina, help her please. I want to feel my baby cum on my cock.”

Irina knelt behind Pansy and latched her mouth on her neck. Her hands grabbed Pansy’s breasts and found her nipples. They tugged.

Pansy was shaking, incoherent, “Daddy fucks me so good. So hard for me… I’m going to cum, Daddy.”

Harry growled, “Cum on Daddy’s cock baby. Come on, let Daddy feel your tight pussy squeeze.”

“Ahhhhhhh! Fuckkkk!” Pansy screamed.

She gushed her wettest load yet and Harry exploded with a growl. He felt ropes of cum exit him as he came hard, harder than he had ever come before.

The bed was soaked. Harry must have blacked out for a minute. When he turned, Pansy was boneless beside him with a smile on her face.

Irina came over and wiped Harry down. They were sticky with sweat and the smell of sex lingered in the air. Then Irina went over the Pansy’s cunt and licked her clean. Harry could see his cum on Irina’s tongue as she showed him. Irina moaned as she swallowed and he couldn’t help it, he was hard again.

“Can I fuck her while she eats you, Pans?”

“Of course, darling.”

Harry mounted Irina from behind and entered in one swift stroke. It felt… different.

“Irina, squeeze him tight. He likes that,” Pansy said.

He gasped as he felt it, “It’s like she’s sucking me in.”

Harry pounded Irina from behind as she ate Pansy. He could see Irina’s hands making circles all over Pansy’s puffy lips. He looked at Pansy and her eyes were on him the entire time.

“Daddy…” she whimpered.

Harry didnt know how it was possible but he felt himself grow harder as he slammed into Irina over and over.

“Is Irina good to you, baby?”

“I want to come on your face, Daddy.”

“Fuck.”

“Irina can ride you, Daddy. And I’ll sit on your face.”

“Fuck baby, I want that.”

“Do you promise not to spill any, Daddy?”

“I’ll drink all your cum baby, I promise.”

Harry dislodged himself and crawled over to Pansy. Irina moved to straddle him and he was sheathed in her warmth once more. Pansy kissed him and promptly sat on his face. The two women were facing each other and they made a debauched triangle.

Harry began tonguing Pansy’s folds. Her full weight was on his face, he could barely breathe and he thought this wouldn’t be a bad way to go.

Let Pansy’s cunt do what Voldemort couldn’t. He’ll die happily.

Irina felt incredible. She squeezed him tight like a rhythm, fluttering all around his cock.

Irina was moaning into Pansy’s mouth. Soon, pants and groans were all that was heard inside the room, the slap of skin against skin was like a cacophony.

“Ah ah ahhhhh, Daddy I’m gonna cum!”

Harry couldn’t talk but he growled underneath. The sound of it reverberated into Pansy’s cunt and she screamed as fluids gushed out her pussy. All of it went straight to Harry’s mouth. He drank it greedily.

Above, Irina keened and Harry felt his cock being squeezed like a vice. He came, with the taste of Pansy’s juices in his mouth, spurting, emptying his balls into Irina’s pussy.

Harry promptly passed out.

It must have been hours when he woke. He was warm under a duvet but he was alone. He sat up to find Pansy and found her sitting with Irina, chatting merrily, drinking and eating snacks.

“Hello, sleepyhead. You were out like a light.”

Harry gave her a sheepish grin, “Sorry Pans. Are you okay?”

Pansy nodded.

“Irina? Are you okay?”

“Yes, Sir.”

Pansy asked, “Do you want to fuck again?”

“Come here.”

Pansy jumped on the bed into Harry’s arms. Irina watched them as they began to fuck.

“Best. Birthday. Ever,” Harry said, punctuating each word with a thrust as he stroked in and out of Pansy’s pussy.

Pansy giggled, “You liked it?”

“I did. I do.”

“Fuck me, Daddy. Fill me with your cum!”

“Yes baby. I’ll give it all to you.”

Irina came over to them. Harry felt Irina’s hands cup his balls. It was a slow massage. She glided between them and Pansy keened.

“Ahhhhh, Daddy that feels so good.”

“Ssssh… I got you baby. Take Daddy’s cock like a good girl.”

“I’m going to cum, Daddy. Please don't stop.”

“I’ll never stop.”

Harry felt a warm mouth press open kisses on his perineum. And his hole. It was a novel sensation but it ratcheted up his arousal. Irina licked and laved as he thrusted into Pansy and it felt incredible.

It didn't take long and Pansy writhed beneath him, shuddering as her orgasm hit. Harry felt her walls clench around him and with one final lick of Irina’s skilled tongue, he came once more.

For the first time in a long while, Harry felt he had emptied his entire nut sack into Pansy’s heavenly cunt.

They crawled under the covers and Irina tucked them in.

Harry tucked Pansy against him and with a nod of thanks to Irina, she turned down the lights with a wave of her hand and left them. Harry buried his face into Pansy’s hair and sleep claimed them both.

–

Harry and Pansy arrived while Blaise, Theo and him were eating breakfast.

He had a sheepish look on his face while Pansy looked triumphant.

“Good time?”

Harry sat down and said, “Incredible, thanks,” as Pansy smiled and sat down next to him.

Draco nodded and with a sharp crack, Ernie arrived.

“I feel like a new man,” he announced.

Harry chuckled and Draco quipped, “Good?”

“Fantastic. I didn’t know it could feel like that. Like a warm hug. We go again tomorrow, right?

Blaise snorted, “Eager, are we?”

“You weren’t as eager after your first time? And I want to join you guys. Is that okay?”

Draco shrugged, “It’s all the same to me.”

Theo interjected, “Are you sure you’re ready for it, Macmillan. We can get… intense.”

Pansy snorted, “Intense is an understatement. Harry’s eyebrows quirked up at this in question, and she explained, “Draco is a beast.”

“I am not. I just… focus. It only happens when I go for long periods without.”

“No. Actually. You are a beast regardless,” Theo said with a smirk.

Draco whined, “But I’m nice.”

“You have to be nice or else you’d never fit,” Blaise added.

“Is nice a euphemism or something?” Harry clarified.

Pansy nodded and grinned, “It was Sixth Year. Draco was selfish and didn’t make me finish. Just rammed his meat stick into me and went to town. I was sore for days and I couldn’t finish. I griped to Blaise and Theo, I told them Draco wasn’t nice… The phrase stuck.”

Harry’s eyes narrowed at Draco, “Seriously?”

Draco explained, “It was Sixth Year and I was out of my mind?! The year you almost killed me?”

“I’ll kill you now for doing that to Pansy,” Harry said with a smirk.

Theo intervened, “To be fair, we all took care of her after. Draco was just, well, occupied. He apologized and made it up to her. And we figured it out. Draco’s cock has a learning curve.”

Blaise winced, “It really does. His partner needs to be dripping or lubed up. So he learned to eat pussy like his life depended on it. Cock too, as it happens. Developed an oral fixation.”

“Wow, l just love how we’re discussing my sexual history and proclivities over breakfast,” Draco deadpanned as he fixed each one with a glare.

“Oh please, we’re all friends here,” Pansy said as if it was obvious.

“Is nothing sacred, Pans? We should set some boundaries or something.”

Theo nodded, “Agreed. We’ve invited Harry and Ernie here to partake so they are new. But in case you guys didn’t know, what happens in Sardinia, stays in Sardinia. This is sacrosanct. We don’t talk about this to new partners. We don’t joke about it where anyone can hear, we don’t say what we know in anger or in jest. And Blank Potion is mandatory for everyone every single time, no fail. We don’t risk anything or any bastards we could possibly sire.”

There were nods of assent all over the table, Harry and Ernie enthusiastically.

Theo continued, “So to open the floor, I would like to announce that I am bi and have a cum kink.”

Blaise added, “Voyeur. But I also like to be watched.”

Harry looked at them and said, “I like to be called Daddy. And I like squirters.”

Ernie swallowed, “Well… I don’t know what came over me but last night… I requested another girl. I didn’t know it was possible, please don’t judge.”

Theo nodded, “Go on.”

“I requested a pregnant girl. She was lovely and round and fuck… I loved it.”

Blaise wiggled his eyebrows, “Look at you, Ernest. Wow! I’m proud of you.”

Ernie looked worried, “Is it really okay? I saw it in porn and I wanted to try. I really like it.”

Pansy shrugged, “I’ll tell you the same thing I told Harry. If you’re curious, Sardinia is the best place to experiment. It’s a controlled and safe setting for you to figure it out. I’m sure the swot in you just loves that.”

“Yes, as it happens,” Ernie acquiesced.

Draco sighed, “Ah, I must say, I feel so much better now.”

–

The next night, the group arrived and they were ushered into a large room. Blaise quipped, “Ah, we’ve used this before.”

“Pans, can we just… watch first? I’m not so sure about this.”

“Yeah. Let me shower and we’ll find a spot. You should too.”

The men nodded and they made their way into the shower stalls. They took their turns and cleansed themselves before the night’s festivities. It was about to get dirty.

Blaise came out first while Ernie was toweling his hair.

“Holy shit, Blaise. What the fuck is that,” Ernie exclaimed and pointed.

Blaise tsked and smirked, “Mini me.”

Ernie snorted, “It’s like an arm. Is that flaccid?”

Blaise nodded and offered slyly, “Do you want to touch it?”

Ernie shook his head and said, “I don’t want it anywhere near me.”

Theo exclaimed, “You are thick as heck, Ernest. Wow. Do you know how to use it?”

Ernie scoffed, “Shut up. I’m not a complete rube. Harry’s thick. Long too. You wouldn’t know it from his height.”

Harry interjected, “Fuck off. I am 5’ 10’. That’s perfectly respectable.”

Theo added, “Speaking for the 5' 10's, I’m bigger than Harry.”

Harry looked affronted, “Not by much. You’re just a tad bit longer. How tall are you Ernie?”

“Six feet flat.”

“Shut up. You are not six feet. You’re 5’ 11’ or something.”

“Shall I whip out a measuring stick?” Then Ernie looked around, “Where’s Draco?”

The boys shifted from their huddle and there, leaning on a wall while he broke a vial of Blank Potion with his teeth, Draco stood fully naked with his manhood in blatant display. He met their gazes with a smug grin and emptied his potion into his mouth.

“Oh, that’s disgusting,” Harry exclaimed.

Theo commented, “Told you. Ego with a dick to match, eh?”

Ernie swallowed and asked, “Fully flaccid?”

Draco nodded. And without breaking their gaze, he spat on his hand and gave himself several strokes. When he was done, Ernie groaned and Harry exclaimed, “Oh, that is horrifying. Put it away!”

Ernie recovered and said with a grimace, “It’s like a log.”

Pansy called out from the outside, voice laced with mirth, “When you’re done measuring each other, the ladies are here.”

–

Harry chickened out after seeing everyone get into it. He was too uncomfortable at Ernie and Blaise seeing Pansy naked. Pansy gamely tugged him towards an adjoining room and they enjoyed their night there.

Ernie, however, was fully game. His eyes bugged out at seeing Draco and Theo tag-team a lithe, petite woman. Blaise was railing one of his partners hard, his fingers deep in another.

His partner, however, was a repeat from last night. She was about seven months along, round and perfect. Her boobs, large and weighty, spilled from Ernie’s hands as she rode him.

Gods, it was incredible. Her pussy squeezed him deliciously and was astoundingly soft.

He snuck a peek at Theo and Draco who had, at this point, a woman and a man writhing under them. He couldn’t quite make out the configuration but mouths, hands and sexes were all being swapped. Draco moaned loudly as Theo’s mouth ate his ass while his dick was rammed into the woman’s upturned bottom. This piqued Ernie’s curiosity and he whispered the instructions to his partner.

She simply smiled and did as she was bid, “Perhaps we should add another?” she asked as she gave Ernie a wide lick.

His heart raced at the sensation, he merely nodded and the pregnant lady rose and went to the door. When she was back, she had another woman in tow, taller but also incredibly voluptuous.

He was straddled while another mouth descended on his girthy root, testicles and taint. Ernie felt like he was flying. It was too much but at the same time not enough. The warm, soft cunt currently enveloping his cock was squeezing him tight and his hands sought purchase on the pregnant woman’s hips.

Then she leaned over and placed a large nipple on Ernie’s lips. His eyes opened, he hadn’t realized it was shut and the woman bade him to suckle.

He did. The lady moaned at the suction and at that, Ernie came. Hard and gasping, his orgasm felt like something had combusted in his genitals.

“Fuckkk…” Ernie said as he came down from his high.

When he caught his breath, he saw Blaise ramming his cock down a girl’s throat while another licked his testicles. This gave him another idea.

“After you’ve finished your refreshments, can we do that?” he said to his partners.

The two women smiled and nodded.

Sardinia was awesome, he thought to himself.

 

–

Unspeakable Croaker walked into their lab and announced as he held a letter aloft, “The Hogwarts Board of Governors has approved the request. You can put up the ward when it is ready.”

Hermione received the letter and scanned it, “This is wonderful. Draco, Ernie, when do you think you can finalize the thing?”

“We’re bouncing several ideas around, we’ll test them next week,” Draco explained.

Ernie said, “I’m telling you, it’s blood. I’ve been fixated on this idea since France.”

“But who? If we use ours the ward will be keyed to us. I’m not comfortable with that.”

Ernie’s eyes widened as an idea came to him, “The Headmistress. She’s bound to the school. That totally fits.”

Draco wasn’t so convinced, “I don’t know. We can try it but we’d have to tell her what it’s about. We can’t just go asking for her blood. Unspeakable Croaker, can we do that?”

Unspeakable Croaker nodded, “I’d have to enact a vow from Minerva McGonagall. It has to be me or your Vows will be violated. Ernie’s idea has merit. But if she doesn’t agree, she’d have to agree to Obliviation. That’s tricky, I wouldn’t want Minerva McGonagall as an enemy, I tell you that.”

“I’ll write and request a meeting when Draco and Ernie confirm viability.”

“Good. Padma, have you worked out a counter to Vis Potentia?,” Croaker asked.

Padma had been working on a nullification component to her spell. It was an absolute nightmare but Croaker demanded it. It was an ethical issue that should be addressed if questions about the wards were raised.

It was invasive and if wizards didn’t want to be scanned, they shouldn’t have to.

“I’m still working on it, Sir,” Padma answered.

“You’ll figure it out eventually,” Croaker said as he shut the door to their laboratory.

–

Draco, Ernie and Hermione arrived via Portkey at the Chateau in France. They were there to deploy and test the ward on a large scale.

It was perfect, Ernie said. It was similar enough to Hogwarts and there were no other viable alternatives. Nott Manor was only two hundred years old, and Castle Black in Cornwall was only three. None of them had sentience which Ernie stressed was a defining factor.

Padma agreed after talking to Susan. She was right, sentient buildings were so incredibly rare.

And so they found themselves in France once more, barely a month since last. They decided to stay a week.

The house was quiet and they were ushered in by Antoine. There was a stark difference to when they last stayed there. It was still inviting but the house was silent, missing all the racket and rabblehousing their group had caused.

Hermione found she liked that a lot. It was peaceful.

“The usual rooms, Master Draco?”

“I’ll stay in mine. Ernest and Granger can pick wherever they like.”

“Of course, Sir. Only, we are cleaning the house and we might disturb your guests.”

“Ah, right. So we stick to one wing? Would that work?”

“Yes, Master. That would work wonderfully.”

Draco nodded and turned to them, “North Wing it is. Okay, follow me, Ernest, Granger….”

They made their way to Draco’s section of the house. Where they previously stayed had 3 doors on each side. This was a new configuration.

“Pick one, “ he said as he gestured to his right, and said, “I’ll stay here.” and went to his left.

Ernie and Hermione looked at each other and began opening the doors.

“I can stay here, Hermione. You go on ahead.”

She did as Ernie bid and walked over to the other door. When she opened it, she gasped. It was a beautifully appointed room done in stark white, the wood floor stained a deep black.

It was a marked difference from the rest of the house which embraced color. Soft pastels, jewel tones and everything in between. Draco’s wing however, was thoroughly monochromatic.

She loved it.

She began to change and went out to find Draco and Ernie. They were already outside, taking notes and casting detection spells.

“Need help?” she offered.

“Ernest and I have it covered. We’ll have you check our work when we’re done. Go on to the Library, we’ll find you later,” Draco said.

“Don’t have to tell me twice,” she muttered as she went back to the house. Draco and Ernie’s laughter faded as she gained distance.

–

The day dawned, bright and early and Hermione admired her chosen room as she began to wake. It really was perfect. The window placement gave her light but didn’t shine into her eyes while she slept. The room overlooked the gardens and the scent of blooming lilies of the valley flowed into the room like a balm for the soul.

The plush bed felt like a hug and she was cozy and warm under the blankets. And the room was cooled by the breeze blowing through the open window.

Odd, she didn’t remember opening them last night. A steaming cup of tea lay on her bedside. She indulged as she sipped, taking her time to fully wake up. It was a slow, gentle way to start the day.

She spoke aloud, remembering Ernie’s advice, “Thanks, House.”

The drapes fluttered softly but there was no wind.

She showered quickly and when she came out, she went to the dining room. Draco and Ernie were already eating and arguing about something.

“Are you stupid? It will kill you!” Ernie told Draco.

“You worry too much. It will be fine.”

“No it won’t. I’m telling you it’s too much. We go slow.”

She sat and grabbed a wedge of toast and started to butter it, saying, “Safety first.”

Draco nodded and when they were done eating, they made their way to the ancient wardstone.

It was deep in the house. Accessed through a door in the Library, descending stone steps yawned below. With a wave of Draco’s hand, the sconces lit up, guiding them down.

It was narrow and they made their way down single file. Draco went first, then Ernie and Hermione. The bottom was a wide open space enclosed in stone.

The air wasn’t stale, it was earthy and deep. They must be several meters underground. In the middle, a plinth held a block of obsidian. A perfect cube, sharp and smooth save for recessed carvings of runes.

It looked intimidating and ancient.

“Here we go. Wands out.”

Draco began chanting, low and melodic as he read the parchment Ernie held aloft with his wand. He went through it twice before Hermione felt the magic take hold.

It was incredible. The wardstone glowed, as if lit from within. But a pressure began to build behind her eyelids and she heard a ringing in her ears.

Draco chanted twice more, the pressure rising exponentially. Hermione’s hair crackled at the magic of a bygone era, her body vibrating through it. She felt unmoored, like time and space had no bearing on reality, only magic, all of it magic.

Two more times, Draco went through the spell. And from the corner of her eye, she saw Ernie hold a knife directly in front of Draco. He held it high, at eye level, blade pointing downwards. Draco grabbed the open blade and wrapped his fingers around it. He pulled down, his closed fist now dripping blood.

Draco took a step forward and placed his bleeding palm on the wardstone. And together, the three Unspeakables chanted the spell. The air shimmered golden, the pressure was almost unbearable. Hermione felt a warm trickle on her lips. She knew it was blood but she couldn’t stop now.

A voice was singing in her head, words unintelligible, a language of yore she did not know.

“The spell is not being accepted, the wardstone needs more blood!” Ernie shouted.

“Ernie, take the north!” Draco yelled.

Ernie tried to take a step forward but he was rooted firm, the magic holding him still. He exclaimed, “The house wont let me. Hermione, try!”

“I can’t! I’m not pureblood!”

“Try anyway!” Ernie said.

Hermione thought she would be held back but her steps were as easy as breathing, as if she was being pushed towards the wardstone by a gentle hand. She grabbed the blade from Ernie and sliced her palm open. She hissed and made her way to the other side of the cube.

She lifted her wounded hand and pressed it to the stone. It was cool, despite all the light that radiated from it.

The moment her hand connected, she lifted her eyes and saw Draco’s eyes widen with alarm. His ears were bright red with blood and it trickled to his shoulder. The light grew brighter and the pressure made Hermione’s ears pop. But the voice was still singing… louder now until it peaked in a ringing note. The wardstone pulsed before exploding with light.

Hermione’s vision went white. She felt a gentle caress down her back, it spoke of comfort, of fondness, of love.

Then it faded, slowly like a sigh.

Awareness returned to her and with it, an overwhelming fatigue. She felt a raging migraine behind her eyes and then her strength failed her. She collapsed to the ground the same time Draco did too.

–

Draco woke with a jolt, eyes slamming open. Only one thought was in his head, he needed to check on Granger. He tried to move but his body wasn’t having it.

“Antoine!” he said with a hoarse voice.

The elf appeared with a soft pop and gasped, “Master Draco, you’re awake.”

Antoine bid him to drink from a glass and Ernie burst through the door in panic.

“Draco, mate. Are you awake? How do you feel? The two of you scared me. Holy shit that was intense.”

“Granger,” he rasped, “Is she alright?”

Ernie nodded, “She fell back asleep but she woke up about an hour ago. She’s fine.”

“What time is it?”

“It’s around 1 am, mate. Are you okay?”

“My head is splitting.”

Antoine tsked and poured a vial he Conjured into Draco’s mouth, “Drink.”

Draco swallowed the potion and asked, “The ward?”

Ernie’s grin was wide when he replied, “Fully operational. Solid and flowing, no feedback loops. Strong too.”

“Good,” and darkness claimed him once more.”

–

Hermione woke and the dawn was breaking, birds outside had started to sing, ready for the day. She rose and though her magic felt low, her body felt refreshed.

She snuck a peek at the window, the sunrise lit up the sky. Pinks and oranges painted the expanse above and the last stars were winking out.

When she walked back to the bed, a cup of hot tea was already waiting on the bedside table. She chuckled to herself and took a sip. The warmth soothed her parched throat and she hummed to herself.

She tiptoed out, needing to check on Draco. The house was still quiet and she knocked on Draco’s room. There was no answer.

When she turned to leave, the door quietly opened, just a smidge. Her jaw dropped in shock and she took the chance and went into Draco’s bedroom.

In the far wall was a gargantuan bed and Draco lay sleeping, fully on his back. His breathing was even, mouth fully closed. His room was bare, save for a sitting area, and an easel by the window.

A lock of hair had fallen on his eyelids and Hermione desperately wanted to brush it aside. So she climbed on to the bed and gently pushed it away, careful not to wake him.

His eyes flew open and quickly found her own.

She smiled and said with a whisper, “Hi!”

“Granger? What are you doing?” Draco’s voice was hoarse with sleep.

She replied with a soft smile, “I wanted to check up on you. The door opened.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah. My core is low and I’m hungry but all good.”

“You should eat. Antoine!”

His voice was low and she felt it reverberate, “Oh, it’s early. I don’t want to wake him.”

Antoine materialized with a soft pop along with the faint smell of bacon, “Master Draco?”

“Antoine, Granger needs to eat.”

“Of course, Master. Breakfast is early today seeing as both of you haven’t eaten yesterday. You must be famished, Mademoiselle Granger. You’ll find food in the dining room.”

Ernie burst into the room, “What’s wrong? Draco you okay?”

Draco eyed him shrewdly, “Did you cast Monitoring Spells on me?”

“Of course,” Ernie said.

“Well remove them. I’m fine,” and he began to sit up. His body protested but he persevered.

Ernie spoke, “I think you two should take a day or two to rest. We won’t need to stay the week, since Draco here ignored me and went ham on the wardstone.”

Draco stood and said, “Go on and eat. I’ll be right with you.”

–

He found them already digging into breakfast. He sat and Antoine fussed over him, handing out potions, tea, water and a plate of food, “Master Draco, you need to eat.”

“I will Antoine. Do you feel the new ward?”

Antoine nodded, “Yes, Sir. All of us elves felt it when it became active. It’s a strong ward, Master.”

“Mm. Good.”

Ernie spoke, “Did the numbers,” and conjured a pile of parchment that everyone perused while shoveling food through their mouths, “it’s great.”

“Did you test the instruments?” Draco asked.

“Yep. Works too.”

“But why did it accept my blood? I’m not family, also I’m not pureblood.”

“I have a theory.”

Draco’s ears picked up and said, “Well…?”

Ernie gestured, “Both of you are a polarity. Pureblood and Muggleborn. And we measure magical capacity. With the two of you being conduits on either side of the spectrum, seeing that wizards and witches can only ever be either of the 3 types. The maths checks out. That’s why Draco and I together had such weak wards, it created a feedback loop since we’re both pureblood.”

“But what about Hogwarts? Who will be McGonagall’s counterpoint?”

“Ah, I thought that was obvious.”

Hermione gasped, “4 students! One of each house!”

Ernie clapped and exclaimed, “Hermione Granger, Brightest Witch of her Age, ladies and gentlemen!”

Hermione whacked him on the arm, “I’ll do the numbers. We have to be 100% sure before we bring this to McGonagall.”

Draco grinned, “You were always her favorite.”

“That's nonsense! McGonagall is fair! She is the most level headed witch I know.”

Ernie retorted, “And yet she dotes on you. Don’t pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about.”

“I most certainly do not!”

Draco sighed, “Potter was Dumbledore’s favorite. Granger here is McGonagall’s. The rest of us were just cannon fodder.”

Ernie snapped, “Speak for yourself! Babbling adored me. Said my UNMATCHED TALENT IN RUNES HAS NEVER BEEN SEEN BEFORE!”

“Shut up, she did not say that!” Draco retorted.

“SHE DID YOU LOON.”

“I DON’T BELIEVE YOU!”

“I DON'T CARE WHAT YOU BELIEVE!”

“I GOT BETTER GRADES THAN YOU!”

“YOU WEREN’T EVEN IN THE CLASS!”

“Ernie, I meant my thrice damned MASTERY!”

“YOU WERE PROBABLY TAUGHT BY A SECOND RATE HACK!”

“IT WAS BABBLING YOU MORON!”

“See this is why I can’t take you seriously, Draco. You’re DELUSIONAL.”

“AND YOU’RE FULL OF SHIT!”

“I GOT SIX OUTSTANDING NEWTS!”

“SO DID I!” Draco roared in reply.

“One of yours was Divination. IT DOESN'T COUNT!”

“HISTORY OF MAGIC DOESN'T EITHER!”

By the end of it, Hermione was on the floor in hysterics, tears streaming down her face.

Notes:

Earning that kinky slytherins tag.

Chapter 19: September - October 2006

They arrived at Hogwarts in the early hours of September 1st. Croaker had pushed through and enacted the Vow from McGonagall after the team got back from France. They sorted the specifics beforehand to give the Headmistress an idea of what to expect.

The group were housed in rooms in the Third Floor and each went to bed early after checking the wardstone. The Hogwarts wardstone was another cube but this time of opal. It was huge, spanning over two feet in length and height.

The shimmering veins were interspersed with more familiar runes. Padma was nervous, “What if it won’t take?”

Hermione assured her friend, “Then we try again next time.”

Each of them agreed to wake by 6 am, the students would be arriving by nightfall and they wanted to be done by then.

McGonagall met them in the Great Hall and they went past the dungeons and into a nondescript door Draco had never noticed before. McGonagall opened it with her wand and ushered them inside.

They stood behind McGonagall and Draco drew his wand. He incanted the spell once. McGonagall held a bloodied hand above the cube and placed it right in the middle of the top side.

Draco incanted twice, Padma and Ernie took East and West. He thought he would be used to it by now but the pressure was the same. The strength of the spell shocked Padma and the Headmistress, eyes widening in alarm.

Ernie had his shut, mouth a tight line, drawing careful breaths to calm himself down as the magic left his body and poured into the wardstone.

The opal began glowing a familiar light.

Draco chanted again, two times. Granger took South and him, the North.

“All together,” Ernie ordered.

The five of them began to chant together. The pressure was getting to McGonagall, her face determined but strained. Blood trickled down Hermione and Ernie’s noses and Draco’s ears, warm fluid dripping to his shoulders. Padma and McGonagall, alarmingly, were crying blood.

The song began, the tone grew higher and higher, the words were familiar but also not. Draco could have sworn it was Pictish.

The last note ended abruptly and the moment stretched. Draco felt like he was floating, like stardust in the vast vacuum of space. The pressure peaked and it was ten times worse than any long-distance Portkey. He felt tears rolling down his cheeks but they were sluggish, he knew it was blood.

He poured himself into it, offering more of his magic, opening himself like a floodgate. And he felt, no, knew, that Hogwarts was waiting, patiently, for him.

Ease the burden on them, Draco thought fiercely. Take it all Hogwarts, take my magic. All of it. My humble offering, my recompense, dear Alma Mater. For my cowardice, for my betrayal, for the darkness I’ve led into your hallowed halls.

A voice, gentle like a passing breeze, quite like his Mother’s, rang clear in Draco’s head. The language was ancient, but magic made him understand.

It is accepted. You are forgiven, little Slytherin.

The room exploded with light and for a long while, all Draco saw was white. And he knew no more.

–

OCTOBER 2006

Draco heard voices arguing near him.

“No change?! But his magic stabilized weeks ago!”

“I know. We’re doing everything we can. He’ll wake when he’s ready.”

“Hello?” he said but no sound came out. His throat was drier than the Sahara. He lifted his arm and thankfully, the Mediwitch spotted it and cried in alarm.

Diagnostics were summoned and Healers in lime-green robes rushed into the room.

“Water,” he said. This time, he was successful despite it sounding like a croak.

“Draco, it’s Mother. Oh, I’m so glad you’ve woken up. How are you feeling, darling?”

“Thirsty.”

A Mediwitch gave him water in a straw. He sipped. It was delicious.

Then he spotted Theo as he ran inside the room, he was breathless, “Draco?”

“Theo…”

His best friend sat patiently and reviewed his diagnostic charts. He was nodding along and Draco assessed his body. He felt fine, achy but fine. All in all, not too bad.

The Healers left and he was remanded into Theo’s care. Theo stood, calm and collected. When the door shut, he cast a Silencio so strong, he felt it as it expanded.

Theo took a deep breath.

Oh here we go.

“WHAT IN SALAZAR’S NAME WERE YOU THINKING YOU GORMLESS PLANK!”

“What did I do?”

Theo looked up, as if trying to summon his patience, “What’s the last thing you remember?”

“Hogwarts. Padma, Ernest, Granger, McGonagall and I, working.”

“Yeah. Good. When was that?”

“September 1st,” he answered, all nonchalant.

He watched as Theo took a deep breath and bellowed at the top of his lungs, “IT’S OCTOBER 27TH TODAY!!!”

Draco reeled in shock, “What?!’

“THAT’S ALL YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF WE WERE SCARED SHITLESS YOU DIMWIT! NARCISSA IS PRACTICALLY LIVING HERE! YOUR FATHER HAS HIRED HEALERS FROM ALL OVER THE WORLD TO FIGURE OUT WHAT’S WRONG WITH YOU!”

“I’m sorry. I thought it would be the same as France. We were good after a day.”

“YOU CAME HERE WITH NOT A LICK OF MAGIC YOU WERE PRACTICALLY A MUGGLE!”

“Oh. But… our project. Was it successful?”

“AS IF THAT MATTERS TO ME! I DON’T CARE IF YOU ARE RESURRECTING ALBUS DUMBLEDORE HIMSELF! YOU MESSED WITH THEORETICAL MAGIC AND ALMOST DIED YOU ABSOLUTE BELL-END!”

“Look, I’m sorry. I didn’t know that would happen. I think Hogwarts talked to me.”

Now it was Theo’s turn to look shocked, Narcissa spoke, “What?”

“Yeah. It all happened during… and it spoke to me. It said I was forgiven.”

Narcissa’s eyes filled with tears, “Oh, Draco.”

“Mm… can you explain why you have inguz on your wrist?” Theo asked.

Draco panicked, looked at both, and found it etched into his skin on his left wrist. It was pale lines, forming a rudimentary seed. It wasn’t large, by any means, but it sat below the Dark Mark. The contrast was clear. It was white, like his Sectumsempra scars. But when it caught the light, it shifted to iridescent.

“It means growth, change.”

Narcissa kissed his cheek and said, “It can also mean home.”

“I’m sorry, Theo. It won’t happen again. Please forgive me. I really thought it would be fine. France went really well, considering.”

“Draco, why are you always so callous about your health? Your life? If you think you do not matter, then let me tell you, you do.”

“I’m really really sorry, Theo. I thought it was what was needed to complete our work. My team was… struggling and I wanted to help.”

“You’ve worried so many people, Pansy isn’t eating, Hermione just bursts into tears at the sight of you, Blaise traveled to the US to find Healers for you.”

“Granger was here?”

Theo’s eyes softened, “She’s here every day. In fact, I should go summon her right now. It’s her turn to yell at you.”

Draco panicked, “Theo, no…”

Theo cast his Patronus and a dove appeared, “Hermione Granger. Draco has woken up. Bring everyone.”

Draco was horror struck, “What have you done?!”

“Only what you deserve,” Theo answered with a chuckle.

–

Granger arrived in what could only be described as her avenging angel face. She was huffing at the exertion, and her face grew red as she stared. Ernie and Padma followed. When he spotted Unspeakable Croaker behind them, he groaned.

His mother made herself scarce and gave them the room. Croaker Silenced it with a simple flick of his wand.

“What were you thinking?!” Granger hissed.

“What do you mean?”

Ernie scoffed, “Oh, don’t start. The wardstone was taking magic from us, all of us, equally. And suddenly it eased up. I knew it wasn’t done but it started to demand only a trickle. But you… you let it take everything.”

Draco looked sheepish, “I wanted to help. McGonagall looked like she couldn’t handle it. Her eyes were bleeding, Ernest.”

Padma interjected, “She could handle it! She’s not young as us but her magical core was more than sufficient. She’s a powerful witch!”

Ernie exclaimed, “So were yours! Your nose, your ears! You couldn’t be dislodged, you were glued to that wardstone for a good hour before it let you go.”

“What?”

“Yeah, exactly.”

Croaker spoke, “That was highly irresponsible of you, Draco Malfoy! Do you have a death wish?”

“No. I’m sorry. Did we fail?”

Padma gave him a small smile, “It was successful, Draco. But Pomfrey was panicking at how unresponsive you were and McGonagall said to bring you to St. Mungos without delay . I went back to gather the data the next day. It’s fully operational.”

Draco gave her a relieved grin, “Good. I’ll apologize to everyone, I’m sorry really. I thought it would go the same way the Chateau did. I’m sorry for scaring you all.”

Croaker spoke, voice ringing with finality, “You are suspended for two weeks. I want you to rest and recover fully. And I’ll wait for Healer Nott to clear you for work.”

He nodded, “I understand. And I know you don’t want to hear it. But I think it was worth it. Hogwarts spoke to me.”

Ernie’s eyes narrowed, “What did it say?”

He held up his wrist to show them, inguz whiter than even his pale skin, “It said I was forgiven.”

Everyone looked at him in shock, even the unflappable Unspeakable Croaker. Then Granger burst into tears.

–

“He’s awake! Finally! Ugh I’m so relieved.” Hermione announced as she stepped out of the fireplace.

Oliver looked up, “Draco? Oh thank Godric! He’s alright then?”

“Yeah. All good now,” Hermione said as she ran her fingers through her hair.

The past two months were a nightmare. With Draco in a magical coma, work trickled into a halt. They couldn’t focus and other Unspeakables eyed their lab with distrust.

One witch who worked in the Brain Room muttered under her breath, reckless children, loud enough for her to hear, as she exited the loo.

Unspeakable Croaker was called into the office of the Head of the Department of Mysteries. He wasn’t happy when he came back out. And didnt’t speak to the team for three days.

By the end of the month, she was researching in the Manor Library and even went for a quick overnight to raid the Chateau’s stash of books, desperate for an answer.

She took copious notes as Lucius made international Floo calls to Healers and experts all over the world. The time difference was taxing but Lucius could not be stopped.

Oliver came up behind her and gave her a hug, “Hermione, can we talk for a bit?”

“Hmm? Oh Gods, Oliver I’m so sorry. It’s our anniversary, isn’t it? I’m a terrible girlfriend. As team leader, Draco is my responsibility. I don’t want to be known at work as someone who’s reckless with her team. I just… i’ll make it up to you. I promise, I’m so so so sorry.”

“Thanks for saying it. I understand. But also I’m a bit jealous. I can’t help it, I’m a man, Hermione.”

“What do you mean? There’s nothing going on with me and Draco.”

“Really? I’ve seen the way he looks at you. And I try to ignore it, maybe he has a little crush or whatever.”

“Draco doesn’t have a crush on me. That’s absurd!”

“But all your focus for the past month has been finding something to fix him. And you’ve neglected your health. Neglected us… me.”

She deflated, “I’m sorry, Oliver.”

He nodded, “Make it up to me?”

“Absolutely! You got it. Whatever you want, you have my full attention now.”

He grinned, “I didn’t want a fight. I just waited until it was the right time. Had to say something and communicate.”

“Thank you for that, Oliver. I appreciate it.”

Oliver smirked, “It helps that I’m older than you. When I was your age, gods. Absolutely zero communication skills!”

She laughed, “Found you at the right time, didn’t I?”

Oliver kissed her and murmured against her lips, “Cheeky witch.”

“Let’s do something tonight. Eat, go for a walk or something. Tell me how’s training?”

He chuckled, “Oh you’ll hear about it. I need to rant and you’ll listen.”

“I’m all ears.”

Chapter 20: December 2006

Draco spent all of November making his apology tour. Pansy slapped him and then clung to him like a child. Blaise was stoic, jaw set. He took longer to forgive him, he had to grovel for weeks before Blaise thawed.

Daphne screamed at him, egged on by Theo. Then together they cried.

He was lucky his friends loved him, Draco realized, they really did.

His Father though, was a wreck. He came home and found him wan and scared. It aged him, the whole ordeal, and together they had a long talk, he divulged what he could.

“Don’t scare me like that, Draco. Please, my heart can’t take it. If not for me, please think of your mother.”

“I’m sorry, Father.”

Now Wiltshire was now fully in the grips of winter. The Gala invites were sent out. And he had picked out presents for everyone. He was ready for Christmas.

He reported for work after his suspension, met with the HeadmIstress for tea, hung out with Padma and Ernie and all of his friend group.

He even met Greg, his wife and their little tyke, who was now 3.

–

Hermione came home to find Oliver on her couch, looking morose.

“Hey, I wasn’t expecting you, but this is a nice surprise!”

“Hi! Just wanted to talk to you about work.”

“Let me put on the kettle,” she said.

She made their drinks and sat cozily on the sofa, the fire roaring on the fireplace.

“My contract with Puddlemere ends in the new year. There are interested parties here and there, some serious, some too far out there to even consider. Puddlemere is also in the mix.”

“Hmmm, you’ve been with them 12 years now, right?”

“Yes. And you know my dream, well, any Quidditch player wants to win the World Cup. There’s been rumblings about a team being assembled in Moldova, in Chișinǎu. They have been scouting talent and after Burkina Faso’s winning coup this year, it’s something I’m considering. I have been, for a while. Other options are Ireland and China but that’s just too far away. I need to be able to visit my family and my girlfriend. Moldova’s doable.”

“I see. It seems like a good opportunity for you.”

“Yeah. The coach interviewed me and we get on well. They are looking for a Keeper. I’d have to qualify for their National Team of course, so if ever, they’ll add me to a local team first.”

“But Moldova? It’s so far away.”

“It is. But it’s been a long time coming. It’s taken me so long to realize England will never qualify in my lifetime, the new teams just have more creative training, they’ve made great strides and changes to the game. I mean, you’ve seen the World Cup, Burkina Faso had moves I have never seen before. And I have a good 5-7 years left before I’ll be forced to retire if I stick with Puddlemere. This seems like a good shot.”

“If it’s really what you want, I’m all for it, Oliver. International Portkeys or a plane ride, I can visit you. We can make it work.”

“You’re okay with this? I mean there’s a 2 hour time difference too. And I expect they’ll keep me busy with training and everything else.”

“I mean it will still mean a lot of work for you. But I can come on the weekends. Or if you have breaks. My work… we’ll be finishing the bulk of the study soon, I expect I’ll have some free time. This would be challenging but if it’s really what you want… then we’ll make it happen.”

“We’ve begun looking at flats and now I’m thinking of moving to Moldova. Godric, it feels surreal. But the idea of Moldova is compelling. They have new facilities and when I talked with their coach, he mentioned they need someone who has mastered the fundamentals but also rather malleable. I can be that, Puddlemere’s training couldn’t be more fundamental. I love Puddlemere, my teammates are like family to me. But 12 years, Hermione. And it’s been… rather routinary at this point, it’s not exciting anymore.”

“It’s a big risk but staying somewhere you’ve outgrown for the sake of nostalgia is also rather depressing. Have you talked to your family about it? What did Eileen say?”

“I have. Mum thinks I’m barmy. But she’ll support me, she always does. She’s just worried about us. And the work and training will probably be intense, she’s worried about my injuries.”

“What did Tim say?”

“Well, my little brother thinks I’m a traitor. But I try not to take him too seriously. He’s 9.”

She chuckled, “Just think about it.”

“No. I’m done thinking. I’m doing it.”

“That fast?”

“I have a good feeling about this,” Oliver said simply.

“That’s what you said about us.”

Oliver grinned as he pulled her on his lap, “You remember that? It was right here on this sofa.”

She laughed as she held him close, “The Muggles say ‘no guts, no glory’. Seems apropos.”

“I love that.”

“I love you, Oliver.”

“Gods, Hermione. I love you. You’re everything.”

–

Hermione and Oliver came to the Malfoy Gala together. She wore a black gown adorned with minuscule soft gold beads. The neckline was conservative but the back was fully bare. Her cap sleeves hugged her shoulders and she looked like a walking pillar of the night sky. It was a stunning dress, she practically jumped when Pansy presented it to her.

She looked at Oliver, who was looking quite sharp in a black tux, clean shaven with a fresh haircut. He stood tall beside her, filling every inch of his 6’3 frame nicely, with toned muscles and strong arms. He looked delicious and imposing.

But the smile he gave her was impish, goofy, when she caught her staring, “Like what you see, love?”

She giggled, “I have a hot date.”

Oliver’s eyes turned molten when he held her at arm’s length, raked his gaze over her body and face. His voice was husky when he replied, “Mine’s hotter. Gods, Hermione. How did I get so lucky? You look incredible.”

“Hmmm… perhaps you’ll get luckier later,” she said as he drew her to his arms.

He leaned into her ear, and his breath sent a frisson of please down her entire body, “I’ll peel that dress off you with my teeth. Then I’ll ravish your cunt like the goddess that you are.”

She smirked, “If ravishment is on the menu tonight, perhaps it’s lucky I’m not wearing anything underneath this dress.”

Oliver groaned and Hermione felt his erection near her belly, “Fuck.”

She chuckled, “Down, boy.”

He took a deep breath and adjusted himself as they disengaged, and his dimple appeared, as he smiled, “I’ll be patient but we’re getting out of here as soon as we can.”

She laughed, loud and joyful, “Sounds like a plan.”

–

She made the rounds, their friend group had spread over one massive table. She had a quick chat with Narcissa and Lucius who were talking to Kingsley and other Ministry officials.

They had just finished dinner when Harry spoke, “Hermione, I have to tell you something,” looking quite pleased with himself.

She gasped, looked at Pansy who was also looking smug, she pointed at the two of them, words had escaped her, she was babbling and getting everyone’s attention.

“I asked Pansy to marry me over Christmas. She said yes. We’re engaged.”

A squeal left her lips and the table erupted in cheer. It caught the attention of neighboring tables who whispered, eager for the gossip. She hugged Harry tight, tears leaking in her eyes.

“I’m so happy for you, Harry. Merlin, you deserve everything!”

“So you’ll stand with me? Be my best man? Err, woman.”

She hugged him tighter, “Of course. I’ll walk to the ends of the earth with you Harry Potter.”

And she turned to Pansy who was dabbing silent tears, she choked out, “We’ll be sisters, Hermione.”

Hermione gathered Pansy into her arms, “Yes! Yes to everything. I’m so happy right now I feel like my heart is about to burst. Have you told Narcissa?”

“Not yet. You’re the first we’ve told,” and she held up her hand.

Sparkling under the twinkling lights of the ballroom was a modest white gold band. Perched on top of it was a pear diamond with incredible sparkle and fire, encased in an incredibly thin bezel. It was modern and suited Pansy to perfection.

“Beautiful! It’s perfect for you, Pans.”

“I know. I’ve been dreaming of this moment since I was a little girl and this was exactly what I dreamed of. Harry says he’s been holding on to it since summer.”

“Oooh. Tell me about the proposal.”

It was fairly simple, Pansy described. She woke up for Boxing Day and found Harry hovering over her, watching her sleep. He kissed her deeply and said that ‘waking up next to you was a gift and he wanted a lifetime of it’.

“And he just said, ‘Marry me, Pansy’, and he looked at me, his eyes were all serious. And my heart Hermione, it felt like it could just explode.”

Hermione squealed, “That’s perfect! So intimate.”

“I know. I thought I wanted a public proposal but the way he proposed, it was just us. And I knew this was it. I said yes.”

“Wow, my heart is all aflutter. So happy for you Pans, you and Harry.”

“And he slipped the ring into my finger. It was cold outside but I’ve never felt so warm when he did that. He was so gentle when he did it and it fit perfectly. Then I burst into tears. He did too. And we laughed about it.”

They giggled together and from behind her, she heard a voice ring out, “I hear congratulations are in order.”

Pansy turned and saw Draco and leapt into his arms, “You’ll be maid of honor, yes?”

He chuckled as he held Pansy tight, “Of course.” Draco put Pansy down and beamed down at her, “Happy for you, Pans.”

And the crowds descended, Theo and Blaise, Daphne. Narcissa came running, Lucius in tow. Harry was clapped on the back by Oliver who murmured, “Well done, Harry.”

“Thanks Wood.”

Ernie, Padma, Susan, Neville and Hannah all clustered around him, pressing questions about the upcoming wedding. Harry said, “Pansy’s thinking around autumn. But I don’t care, I’ll marry her tomorrow if she’ll let me. I let her decide, she’s the brains of this operation. I’ll give her whatever she wants.”

Oliver tipped a finger salute at Harry and said, “Smart man.”

Padma chuckled, “I can’t believe you met with Pansy’s parents. How did that go?”

Harry nodded, “Padma, I was sweating buckets. But he knew, he sat me down and asked about my plans and in the end, he gave his permission. I accepted the dowry, it’s her tradition and I really want to do things properly even if I don’t necessarily believe in it. I'll put it in a trust for the future children if we have any. Then he hugged me and welcomed me to the family.”

Ernie laughed, “That’s incredible. He didn’t give you the talk? The ‘if you hurt my daughter’ spiel?”

“No. He only said Pansy can take care of herself. That she can leave me to rot and that the prospect would probably be more painful than whatever punishment he could think of. I agreed with him!”

Hannah grinned, “You’re gone for her, Harry. Aren’t you?”

Harry swallowed, “I didn’t know it could feel like this.”

Neville swept him in a bro hug and said, “I’m happy for you Harry. She’s perfect for you.”

“Be my groomsman, Nev?”

“It would be an honor, Harry.”

–

They Floo’d back to Hermione’s flat, in jovial spirits after the party wound down. She had just tossed her clutch to the sofa when she felt Oliver’s hands on her hips, pulling her back to him.

She gasped and felt his fingers fumble with the zipper. It slid down as Oliver’s mouth met her neck. She gasped as the fabric loosened and slid down her body, falling into a heap on the floor.

He spun her around and her back met the wall. His eyes were flooded with desire, “You look good enough to eat.”

“I was promised ravishment,” she rasped.

Oliver nodded, face serious and sank down to his knees. It made for an alluring sight, he was still fully dressed and she was bare. He looked up at her, and when his mouth descended, it wasn’t tentative licks and nips. Oliver devoured her whole and moaned at her taste. He nudged her legs open to access her better and Hermione obliged.

“Mm, so sweet. So wet. All for me, love?”

She gripped his hair and tugged, “I’ve been like this all night. I wanted to climb you like a tree… your suit…”

Fingers found her entrance and slid in between her folds, teasing. She was close, if he would just… “Oliver, please…”

“Shhh, I got you.” then he found the spot and pressed.

Hermione combusted, as wave after wave of pleasure went through her. He continued to lap at her, letting her ride her orgasm to the end.

Then Oliver stood and carried her, boneless to bed. He laid her down gently and began to strip. He could have done it with magic but knew Hermione loved to watch. She Vanished her shoes and scooted up. Then she watched as Oliver began to undo his trousers, tantalizingly slow, his eyes lit up with mirth as she moaned.

He climbed and knelt on the bed and Hermione swallowed his entire length, slurping and gagging. He laid down and Hermione hovered above him, licking and teasing him just the way he liked. Her hands gripped him tight, mimicking her mouth. Oliver fisted the sheets and looked at her, gasping, “Fuck…”

He gathered her hair in his fist, but he never pushed. It was mostly so he could see her as she did her thing. She closed her lips at the tip and sucked.

Oliver thrashed on the bed and she descended once more. He was incoherent beneath her, out of breath and moaning. She kept at it, swallowing him whole.

“Come here,” he growled as he quickly reversed their positions. Her back met the bed and Oliver said, “Have to be inside you.”

And he entered her in one smooth thrust, their moans were swallowed in each other’s mouths.

Hermione’s heels dug into his legs, anchoring him and Oliver began to rock. Hard and punchy, he rammed into her like he was desperate. She was growing so wet beneath him, she could hear the squelching as he pumped.

“Oliver, gods. Fuck… harder. Please.”

He laved his tongue on her neck, her collarbone on and on as he ground his considerable length into her. His hand found a pebbled nipple that he tweaked and tugged.

She keened, “Fuck I’m cumming.”

“That’s it… take it, Hermione.”

Then she orgasmed for the second time. He slowed, letting her ride the wave. She took deep, shuddering breaths and said, “Fuck…”

Oliver smiled down at her then began fucking her again. Harder, her breaths were punched out of her as she was subjected to a relentless pace. It was almost too much.

Then he flipped her on her stomach, he was heaving, mouth open and frantic. He lifted her hips up and Hermione folded in on herself. She presented her pussy to him and he entered her without delay.

The angle was delicious, it reached deeper and the drag made her clench around him, as if she was trying to keep him there. He slid in and out, slow, groaning at the change of sensation. Then he ramped it up, faster and faster, holding steady as he gripped her hips and slammed her into him.

Hermione screamed her third orgasm. Her legs shook as her climax crested and ebbed, she wouldn’t last long in this position, she felt like they could collapse.

Above her, Oliver chuckled, “Fuck. I love making you cum like that.”

“Oliver…”

He entered her once more, “It makes me so hard, Hermione. Do you feel it?”

“Yes… so hard for me. Fuck me… please,” she babbled.

He planted a hand on her back, firmly pushing her into the bed while another gripped her hip tight. She was restrained and fully at his mercy. Then Oliver began to chase his pleasure, hard and fast. Hermione felt herself dripping, she was absolutely soaked.

It wasn’t long before Oliver’s hips stuttered and he emptied himself into her with a gasp and a strangled moan.

They both collapsed on the bed, out of breath and huffing. When they calmed down, Oliver padded to her bathroom. He had a warm washcloth in his hands and he wiped Hermione clean, his eyes filled with absolute devotion.

“Mmm…”

“Sleep love. I’ll join you in a bit.”

Oliver slipped back into the covers and pulled Hermione close to him. Sleep found them in each other’s arms.

Notes:

Ending 2006 with a bang.

Will post more tomorrow and do formatting edits. I've written up to 2009 at this point to get ahead. Updates will be weekly.

Chapter 21: January - March 2007

The headline in the Daily Prophet the next day was an exercise in brevity.

Harry Potter and Pansy Parkinson Announce Their Engagement at Annual Malfoy Gala

She couldn’t help but smile as she sipped her tea. Oliver came behind her and hugged her from behind.

“Happy new year, love. Come back to bed,” he rasped as his lips met her shoulder in a tender kiss.

“Mm… We’re expecting Harry and Pansy today. Brunch.”

“We have time,” he said as he ground her morning wood into her.

She giggled and pulled him back into their room.

The newly-engaged couple arrived after they finished, perfect timing really. Or so she thought.

Pansy was smirking when she stepped out, freshly showered and in the pajamas Oliver had given her. She handed her a glass filled with orange juice and said, “Late morning, huh?”

Hermione laughed and Oliver joined them, giving her a peck on the cheek. Harry had already laid out the food, warm and steaming, Oliver said, “This looks delicious, thanks for bringing the food, Harry.”

Harry waved him off, “Yeah, seeing as the Floo was locked.”

Hermione winced, “Sorry.”

Oliver popped a chip in his mouth and announced, “I’m not.”

The two couples began to dig into their meals, Harry talked about their future plans and Oliver did too. He was in the process of getting his affairs in order for the move to Chișinǎu.

“But you’ll be present at the wedding, right?” Harry clarified.

“Of course. Wouldn’t miss it for the world. I just need the date when you have it so I can fix my schedule.”

Pansy asked, “But how would this work? International Portkey?”

Hermione nodded, “I’ve requested a permanent one. I’ll pick it up after the holidays. It allows 2 round trips per week. And I need to renew it yearly.”

Harry chewed his sausage and said, “Let me know if there are any issues. I’ll handle it.”

“I don’t suppose you can help with the apartment in Moldova?”

“I’ll pay,” Harry answered offhandedly as he speared another sausage.

Oliver looked deeply perturbed, “No!”

And she laughed, “It’s a joke! Gods. It’s fine, I’m a grown woman, Harry. Oliver and I will figure it out. Pansy, tell him!”

Pansy’s reply was a crisp “Nope!”

Harry shrugged, “Whatever you need, Hermione. Just ask.”

Oliver interjected, “Thanks Harry but it’s not needed. I’ll be going to Chisinau in two weeks, scout it out, see where I can find a flat. There’s team housing available but I want Hermione to be comfortable.”

Pansy’s nose wrinkled, “Team housing? So a bunch of jocks under one roof? I can’t imagine.”

Oliver laughed, “It’s not so bad, really. Helps team dynamics. But I can’t bring Hermione there.”

She smacked his arm, “No you definitely can’t.”

–

MARCH 2007

She finally did it. It took ages but finally, her flat was online.

On her desk, by the window, sat a shiny new iMac. She was slightly intimidated but also incredibly excited. The internet was zip fast and everything loaded up without a hitch.

Draco stood by and watched as she manipulated the machine and looked on dubiously.

“Granger, what are these things?”

“This is called the monitor or screen. This is the keyboard. You use it to write things on the screen. And this is a mouse. There’s a cursor, which is an arrow and you use this to move it. If it’s on something you want, you click and it interacts with the screen.”

“I understood about half of what you just said.”

She stood and let him sit. Then she said, “Put your hand on the mouse.”

“I’m scared.”

“Shut up, just do it. Like how I did.”

Draco gently laid his hand on the mouse. And she pointed, “Watch the white arrow on the screen and move the mouse.”

He did and he yelped, immediately removing his hand from the mouse, “Salazar! That’s scary.”

“It’s not. It’s just a tool. Now use it to hover on the icons below.”

Draco clicked an icon that said ‘Pages’. A white sheet opened up and she said, “Find the letters on the keyboard and press it. Type your name.”

He used his finger pointer and pressed. His eyes widened when the screen showed a ‘d’.

“Why isn’t this alphabetical?” he asked as he gestured at the keys.

She thought for a bit and said, “It’s supposed to make it easier to type.”

“It’s not arranged in a way that makes sense.”

“Most Muggles can type a hundred words a minute.”

“What?!”

She shrugged, “It gets easier when you’re used to it.”

“We can use it to take notes and we can just use that to get a copy,” and when Hermione nodded, he said, “So this is the inter net?”

“No, this is the computer. This is the internet,” she said and clicked on the screen.

“You can just write what you want and it will find it?”

She nodded and shooed him. When she sat, she demonstrated, “Look,” she opened the browser and typed, “brooms’.

As the results loaded, she said, “You click on it and it shows you the info. You can’t search for any Wizarding products, obviously. And most results will be the Muggle version of anything. Articles will be written from their perspective.”

“Fascinating. And that info, you can get a copy instantly?”

“Yes. Watch,” she pressed a button and the printer whirled to life.

Draco jumped and she chuckled. Soon the printer spat out the sheet and in it was a copy of Hermione’s browser. She handed it to him.

“Merlin! It looks neat too! Neater than parchment and ink.”

“Exactly.”

“And you can use it anytime you want?”

“Anytime. What I really want to find is the Bodleian Library’s catalogue. They’re on the internet and we can look it up before we go.”

“The Bodleian is on the internet?”

She typed and Draco watched, eyes growing wider by the minute. Then she told her what she was seeing, “These are all Muggle. We’d have to make the trip.”

Draco nodded and Hermione showed him a map of Wiltshire, “See, this is where Malfoy Manor is supposed to be. Look, it’s just green and nothing is on it. It’s the Muggle Repelling wards. It repels technology too. They’ve mapped the entire world, Draco.”

“Salazar! The entire world?”

Hermione loaded Google Maps and showed him the globe.

“Gods! And you can just point at it and it goes to whichever country?”

“Yes!” she clicked on France and it zoomed, showing the topography.

“Also, I can buy things here. It will get delivered to me, like an owl service.”

“Granger. This is incredible. Has this been around long?”

“Mm… it’s been used in Muggle homes since the 80s. Obviously there are people who got it earlier but it’s starting to become pervasive. Everything’s online. I’ve been thinking of getting a mobile phone.”

“But you have one,” Draco pointed at the red box currently sitting on her desk.

“This is a telephone. It stays put in your house. A mobile phone you can bring anywhere. My parents had one in 1996.”

“And what does it do?”

“It’s like a small computer. And you can send messages and receive them instantly.”

“But how would it work in the Ministry?”

She smiled shrewdly, “Well… do you have time for a side project?”

Draco looked at her and realization dawned, “No… a ward? Would it even be possible?”

“Why wouldn’t it be?” she answered confidently.

He grinned, “Alright, Granger.”

She smiled smugly and said, “Now, you have to learn how to touch type.”

“What is that supposed to be?”

“Type words without looking at the keyboard. We’ll go to this website and then you can just type away. It will measure your speed. If we’re going to start using this, at least two of us must know how to use this thing.”

Draco glanced at the keyboard, looking quite grim, “Fine. But you have to learn flying on a broom.”

Hermione balked, “I will do no such thing!”

“Then no…” he said and crossed his arms.

“Crooks!”

Draco groaned, “Granger, that’s unfair.”

Hermione’s cat walked into the room with a regal air, bushy tail swis

“Crooksie… Draco’s being stubborn again.”

“Fine, I’ll do it. Just don’t sic your cat at me.”

–

A girls night was long overdue for Hermione. Pansy summoned all of them to Aparecium and they had a nice dinner together.

“Ugh, Daphne can’t come.”

“Why?” Hermione asked as she sipped her drink.

“Date with Blaise.”

Her eyebrows shot up, “Really? Gods, finally!!!”

“I know right?” Pansy said and chuckled.

Luna piped up, “Blaise was so nervous. He came by and asked Theo’s advice for clothes. I told him he can go naked. Daphne will love it.”

They were all giggling at the thought and Hannah said, “That will be a nice surprise.”

Padma asked, “Pansy, how’s the wedding planning going?”

“Ugh, Mother is a nightmare. She heard about the Howlers Harry received after the engagement was announced. She’s determined to make it an extravaganza. No expense spared whatsoever.”

Hannah asked, “Harry received Howlers?”

“Yeah, nasty ones too. One each from Molly, Ron and Ginny Weasley. And some random ones from people who just wanted to share what an absolute mistake he’s making marrying a Death Eater’s daughter. How he’s spitting on his parents’ grave by doing this… that’s what I heard anyway.”

“That’s absurd!” Hermione exclaimed.

“He Silenced the room so I wouldn’t hear anymore but when he came out he was livid. I felt so bad for him,” Pansy said near tears.

“And so Amaryllis Parkinson is on a mission? Well, I’d love to see it,” Hannah said. Then she added, “Give them something to really talk about.”

Padma added, “Yes! Fuck them. Go on Pansy, marry your man and show them how it’s done. A proper pureblood high society wedding!”

Luna’s voice was wistful and she said, “Pansy… it will be magnificent.”

Hannah said, “Those Weasleys have absolutely lost their senses. Don’t let them steal your joy, Pansy. Don’t let them win.”

Pansy sat up, face determined, “You’re right, Hannah. I won’t. I refuse.”

Chapter 22: May - June 2007

She had just arrived at Chisinau via International Floo. Her stomach revolted. The Floo Witch took one look at her face, quickly Conjured a bucket and all but shoved it to her.

Hermione grabbed it and dry heaved. Luckily, nothing came out. She sat on a nearby bench to catch her breath.

“Hermione!” She looked up and there, running towards her, was Oliver. She stood as she was swept up in his arms.

They hadn’t seen each other in two months. And as they exited, Oliver Apparated them to the flat.

Hermione looked around, pleased at what she saw. It was tiny but Oliver explained it was only temporary. He needed to familiarize himself with the city more before committing to a long term lease.

Hermione dug the International Portkey, a glass paperweight, from her bag, and keyed it into the location.

When that was done, Oliver dragged her outside and began pointing out notable spots in the area. From the distance, she spotted goal hoops of a Quidditch field. Oliver was hankering for lunch and they talked as they ate in a local pub.

He caught her up with events and his new local team. Training had just begun for him and it was absolutely brutal.

“Their drills are something else. I practically collapse when I get back to the flat.”

“Is it very different from Puddlemere’s?”

“Leagues different. It’s like they play a different game here. The tactics, the agility they demand, it’s incredible. My body is punishing me for it, and I’m definitely one of the older guys on the team. But I feel like I’m improving, I’m learning fast.”

“Don’t overdo it. Oh, that reminds me. Your mum sent Potions. It’s in my bag.”

“Thanks. Eddie, used to play for Wimbourne, he’s taking a ton of restoratives. He’s older than me, but only by a year.”

“Tough work. But you’re happy?”

“I am. I miss you though. Badly,” Oliver said as he grabbed her hand, seeking comfort.

She clasped it tight. His hand was warm and calloused, “We’ll make it work, Oliver. Now that I have the Portkey, it will be easier. I have a gift…”

“No, you didn’t have to get me anything.”

“It’s not everyday you turn 31. Here.”

She handed him a sleek silver device and began to press hers. She called him and his face lit up when it showed her name.

“I can call you anytime. And it works in Wizarding areas.”

“How did you manage that? Merlin, this is incredible.”

“Yeah, think of it like owl messaging, only instant. It’s my little side project so I can tell you about it. No pesky Vows. It’s a ward me and Draco tinkered with in our spare time. I’ll need to modify it at some point. It’s not perfect yet.”

“You’ll have to teach me how to use it.”

“Sure. We have all week.”

“You’re staying the week?” he asked as his face lit up with pure joy. She smirked and he said, “I love you Hermione.”

“And don’t you forget it.”

She met his new team for dinner and that night, they made love in the new flat. Hermione was sore the next day.

When she woke, Oliver was gone. A note by the bedside said he was off to train and would be back for lunch. It wasn’t new, he did this when he still played for Puddlemere but it stung.

Of course there were adjustments, changes, it is to be expected. This was their new reality now and she vowed to be supportive.

So she cleaned the flat, made it a home, using both Muggle and magical methods. She Scourgified the toilet until it gleamed and her reflection shone on the surfaces. She stepped out into the village before the lunch hour hit and ordered takeaways.

He arrived dripping with sweat and a smile on his boyish looks. She ordered him into the shower. When he saw it, he exclaimed, “Godric, I thought it was clean before. This is practically sterile!”

She chuckled, “You and I have very different definitions of clean.”

He came out 10 minutes later all clean and smelling fresh, “Thanks, love. You didn’t have to do that.”

“I did.”

“I’ll keep it up. Just tell me the spells and I’ll make sure it’s up to your exacting standards.”

“I will. Now, let’s eat.”

They sat down and had their meal. Here, in this new place, it all felt very domestic but something in Hermione rebelled against it. He was nice, grateful and still quintessentially Oliver. She shrugged this off and he regaled her with the drills they were doing that day.

He was off again for the afternoon and came back around tea time. After dinner, she showed him how to navigate his new phone. He was thrilled.

–

Draco was improving leaps and bounds. For someone that had just used Muggle technology, he was surprisingly adept. It still brought a smile to her face whenever he got frustrated at typing practices but she found a website which turned it into a game. Of course he was hooked after that.

If someone told her that 10 years ago, Draco Malfoy would sit in her flat for hours to learn how to use a computer, she would have suggested they commit themselves to St. Mungos. But it was a funny sight, Draco navigating the machine, mashing the keys in frustration, laughing at cat memes.

He usually came right after dinner and stayed until midnight. She’d discuss the anti-magic ward, he’d complain about her making him lose focus and she’ll sit there and text Oliver or read. Crookshanks joined them during this and would paw at Draco for food. At which point Draco would look for her familiar’s food in her pantry and fix the cat a bowl.

Their entire team had gotten clearance to enter the magical section of the Bodleian yesterday. They were planning to go before the week ended, arranging their work schedules.

Padma was still stuck at the nullifying spell. It was the last hurdle they had to solve before the study would be deemed complete. 7 years of her time and effort and they were near the finish line. It was surreal. She was shocked to realize it was around the same length as her Hogwarts education.

Even Ernie had begun to moonlight in the Hall of Prophecies with other Unspeakables and had begun to date.

“Lisa Turpin! She was in Ravenclaw,” she told Draco.

“Good for him,” he answered noncommittally.

She wrinkled her nose, “She wasn’t nice to me at Hogwarts.”

He tore his attention from the screen, looked at her and merely gestured at himself.

She chuckled, “Point made.”

He huffed and he turned back to his typing. She went back to her book. Her phone was now silent. Perhaps Oliver had fallen asleep again.

–

JUNE 2007

They Floo’d to Nott Manor for Friday night drinks and a lively dinner to celebrate Draco’s birthday.

Hermione had never been and asked to be brought to the Library. Theo rolled his eyes and ignored her request, “Not tonight. We are here to relax and plan.”

“Oooh, so Italy is a go?” Hannah exclaimed.

Blaise nodded, “So we leave on July 30th. And we return August 15th. If that works for everybody.”

Neville said, “Perfect. That’s my birthday!”

Hermione added, “Yes! We’ll celebrate yours and Harry’s birthday in Italy. I like this idea already!”

“My birthday is on the 14th!” then Daphne’s blue eyes narrowed at Blaise, “Did you do that on purpose?”

“Of course,” he replied and the blonde rewarded him with a smile.

The rest of the group discussed what to bring, tours and sights they should see. Padma suggested a wine tour which Blaise vetoed. No touristy wine tour, he said. He’ll play tour guide since he knew where the best were.

At a lull in conversation, Theo stood and cleared his throat, “I’d like to make an announcement… I’ve asked Luna to marry me. And she accepted.”

Gasps rang out and the girls jumped on Luna in one great group hug. Pansy was looking smug, Padma was wiping her tears away and Hermione was just totally gone, bawling her eyes out. Hannah was jumping up and down with Daphne and Susan.

Theo looked the happiest he had ever been, a beatific smile on his face as he accepted the guys’ more reserved congratulations. Harry quipped, “Took you long enough.”

“What can I say, you made me see sense. When you meet the rignt one, you lock it down. Thanks Harry.”

Draco grinned, “Congratulations, Theo.”

Theo turned to him, “You’ll be best man, yeah?”

He swallowed, “Are you sure?”

“Well, there’s nobody else,” and Draco nodded, accepting graciously.

Blaise teased, “What am I? Chopped liver?”

Neville and Ernie laughed. Neville whispered, “Merlin, I need to propose…”

Ernie turned to Neville and said, “Yeah, sooner rather than later.”

They gathered for drinks in the parlor post-dinner and Harry and Pansy started a beer pong game. Hermione and Harry were laughing as the others struggled. It looked absurd to stand in an opulently decorated parlor, using marble tables, as purebloods and halfbloods bounced ping pong balls into cups.

It was good fun, Draco observed as he looked at the room and his friends. His friends, he thought, had definitely expanded with much variety. Life was good.

Chapter 23: July - August 2007

“Happy birthday, Neville!”

Cheer rang out all throughout the gazebo where their group had been enjoying the late sunset and a scrumptious dinner. They had just arrived in Tuscany for the summer and we’re slated to stay for two weeks at Castello Zabini.

Hermione fiddled with her phone, checking periodically for any messages from Oliver. He was scheduled to arrive via International Portkey, Blaise had sent it to him along with his invitation.

When they discussed it in Chisinau last month, Oliver had said he wasn’t so sure. His local team did not stop training for summers. In fact, they ramped it up. They had a little tiff, Oliver never raised his voice and she didn’t either, but their snipes at each other were scathing. In the end, she suggested he just stay for a couple of days, and Oliver said he’ll try for a long weekend.

From the corner of her eye, she saw Hannah and Susan jointly Levitating a massive cake to their table where bottles of Sassicaia were hurriedly cleared to make room for.

“Happy birthday, my darling!” Hannah said as she swept Neville into a big hug and a kiss.

Plates were distributed and they all dug in for dessert. Hermione was seated beside Draco who was chatting with Harry on the other side. However, Theo had asked her about Oliver’s whereabouts.

Luna shoved cake into Theo’s mouth and said, “He’s coming over the weekend, now have a bite of this. Absolute perfection, you must ask the elves for the recipe.”

Hermione nodded, “Training has been rough. But when I came to Chisinau last month he did say he’ll come for the weekend. He can’t stay long, I’m afraid.”

Padma interjected, “That’s good. This can be a little break for him.”

Hermione nodded and Neville said, “Thank you for arranging this Blaise. Best birthday I’ve had in a while, thanks guys!”

Blaise nodded, “Of course, mate. Don’t mention it.”

Neville shrugged, “But you know what would make it even better? If Hannah says yes.”

Hannah, who had her head on Neville’s shoulders, looked at him, confused and asked, “Hmmm?”

Neville smiled at her. The table had gone quiet as Neville stood, cleared his chair away and promptly went down on one knee. Everyone gasped in shock. Hannah’s hands covered her mouth, eyes going wide. But Neville took his time, his face calm as he dug in his pockets. When he found it, he carefully presented it to Hannah, a sparkling diamond ring glinted under the Tuscan sunset.

Neville spoke, confident and sure, “Hannah, these last three years with you have made me the happiest I have ever been. You are the light of my life and I could think of no greater gift than getting to spend the rest of our lives together. Will you marry me?”

“Gods, Neville. Yes! I’ll marry you,” Hannah gasped.

Claps and shouts of glee, loud and filled with joy, rang out the vineyard. Hermione saw as Neville dipped down and kissed Hannah, who was now standing, her body pressed into her now fiance, the diamond ring on her finger blinding Hermione as it caught the light.

The happiness on Neville’s face was immense and Hermione’s heart swelled for her old friend. Neville who had come into his own, grew into his confidence, despite everything, had become a man. It was staggering and a complete reversal of the shy pudgy boy, who cooed over a Mimbulus Mimbletonia in the Gryffindor Common Room.

“Granger, you’re cutting off my circulation,” Draco gasped.

Hermione’s hand had wrapped around Draco’s arm, squeezing it tight. She quickly let go and said, “I’m sorry, I’m so happy for them.”

Draco grinned, “It’s fine. I am too.”

Harry, who had stood and made his way to the newly engaged couple, clapped his hand on Neville’s shoulders and said, “Congratulations, Nev.”

“Thanks, Harry.”

Then Harry turned to the rest of the group and clapped, “It seems our little group has caught the wedding bug. No need to thank me, of course, for showing you guys the way.”

There were titters of laughter at this and more grousing ensued.

–

AUGUST 2007

“Ahhh, this is just lovely,” Pansy said as she plopped down on a lounge chair beside Hermione. The pair had been enjoying the frankly gargantuan pool this morning.

“It is,” Hermione sighed.

“Harry and I needed this break. I’ve been this close to committing matricide,” Pansy spat.

She giggled, “Well it’s good you’re marrying an Auror then, Harry can help hide the evidence.”

Pansy’s eyes practically sparkled, “My, my. Hermione, that sentiment is positively Slytherin.”

“Well, I have my moments.”

“Mm… You’d have more of those if your parents were pureblood fanatics. I mean, take Draco for instance.”

“Oh I don’t know, he seems well-adjusted now. And his parents aren’t so bad.”

Pansy sighed, “Sure, Lucius finally saw sense, him and Narcissa bending to Draco’s every whim. But make no mistake, it’s practically a miracle he can even joke about what he went through.”

Her eyes narrowed, “What do you mean?”

Pansy waved her arms around, “He lived with Voldemort in his home. It wasn’t exactly pleasant. More like Crucios in between meal courses. And Bellatrix and her training. Gods, I still have nightmares over it.”

“What?!”

“We were so scared for him, Hermione. There were months when I was just waiting for news that one of the Death Eaters killed him. It’s horrible, I know. But when a murderous psychopath lives in your house, well… He was practically mainlining Pain Potions and Dreamless Sleep all throughout Seventh Year. He’d Floo from Hogwarts to the Manor and come back shaking, his back bleeding with a thousand cuts. Why do you think Theo became a Healer?”

“I… I didn’t know.”

“Yeah. Whenever I see Draco smile or laugh, I think to myself that he deserves that more than anyone.”

–

Oliver had arrived looking quite harried and unkempt, he had a scraggly beard on and his hair was positively windswept. But his eyes brightened when he saw her and Hermione leapt into his arms.

They made their way into the villa quickly, depositing Oliver’s things in their room. Oliver’s hands wandered and made Hermione giggle into his neck, “I’ve missed you, Hermione. I’m sorry for being such an asshole lately.”

“You’re sorry?”

“Yes, I am.”

Hermione’s smile was coy when she answered, “Show me.”

Oliver’s whispered ‘fuck’ had her chuckling as she was hoisted into the bed. One quick wave of a wand later, the room was Silenced and their clothes disappeared. Oliver was already hard.

He palmed himself as he looked down at Hermione, eyes gleaming with lust, “Gladly.”

They didn’t leave for hours, missing lunch and dinner. Over and over again, Oliver drove into her as if trying to erase the months they’ve been apart. He had grown stronger due to the training, stamina increased a hundredfold, and Hermione was bent in ways she didn’t even know possible.

It didn’t matter if she was boneless and panting, Oliver fucked her through her orgasms, never stopping and her climax all bled into one continuous stream of pleasure.

It was midnight before they ventured out, stomachs growling for food. When they tiptoed into the kitchen, they found Draco standing there with Daphne as they shared a bottle of wine.

Daphne’s eyes were teasing when she spoke, “Hello lovers, hungry are we?”

Oliver laughed, “Hi Daphne, Draco. Gods, yes. I’m famished. This one,” he said as he pressed a kiss on her temple, “couldn’t get enough.”

Hermione looked over at Draco who was resolutely not meeting their eyes. His smile was tight when he glanced up and nodded at them, “Food’s under Stasis Charms on that table,” pointing to a large spread in the corner of the room. Then he said, “If you’ll excuse me, I think I’ll call it a night.”

Daphne’s smile was warmer than Draco’s and said, “Same. I’ll come with, Blaise must be snoring by now. Bye guys, enjoy,” and with a wave and a twinkling laugh, they left the pair.

Oliver immediately found plates and served them both. Fresh bread, tagliatelle alla bolognese with parmesan and herbs, and delicious wine refreshed them from their excursions. Oliver heaped multiple servings of pasta onto his plate as he demolished them.

“Wow, you’re inhaling your food. Slow down,” she said as Oliver reached for the bowl again.

“This is so good. And I’m so hungry. I think you wore me out,” Oliver answered between bites.

Hermione chuckled and appraised him of the plans for the weekend. They had planned an outing to nearby Lake Como and a short trip to Venice on Sunday. Oliver nodded along and polished off the entire bottle of wine.

They made their way back to their room and both promptly passed out.

–

At breakfast that morning, Oliver was greeted by the guys jovially, “Finally made it, did you?” Harry groused.

Oliver grinned good-naturedly, “Training has been rough.”

Oliver regaled them with tales of his Quidditch training and Harry gaped in shock. He mentioned the drills and maneuvers they had been learning under the tutelage of his new coach. Draco exclaimed, “Holy shit. That’s intense.”

Oliver nodded as he buttered his toast, “Makes Puddlemere’s training look like a snooze fest. Don’t even get me started on the games. The Quaffle changes hands so fast, it’s a blur like a Snitch. And the Snitches they use are these new variants, twice the speed of what we use in the UK.”

Hermione added, “I’ve seen a few games. I’m not an expert by any means but I can tell the game moves faster. And they go on for ages.”

Susan exclaimed, “Whoa! Can we watch?”

Oliver nodded, “Sure, we can make a day of it. I’ll tell Hermione when and you guys can come if you’re free.”

After their breakfast, the group went out to venture to Lake Como. Blaise had a small house on the water and Hermione was floored to see jet skis on the dock.

“Is that… Blaise? Are those jet skis?”

Blaise laughed, “Yes! I always wanted one but Mama would never let me. I see the Muggles here use it all the time - after the war I figured, why the hell not. They are quite fun.”

Theo grinned, “He got them the summer before Eighth Year started. We all went here, just decompressing after the trials.”

Ernie gamely leapt astride one as Draco looked on, “Mate, you have to teach me.”

Draco nodded and went to grab his own ride. Once he was astride it, he instructed Ernie, “Just think of it like a broom - the same way you turn and move. But you twist this however fast or slow you want,” he demonstrated and the watercraft moved forward with the rev of an engine.

Hermione stood there as she was struck with a wave of attraction so potent, she was shocked she was still standing after it passed. It blindsided her, she had thought her unrequited infatuation had long since died. It hadn’t and it was back with a vengeance.

Ernie’s eyes went wide, “Okay. That sounds easy enough.”

Draco showed Ernie the rubber string, “You steer by turning the handles like so. Also this bit should go around your arm. It’s attached to the key and if you fall off, it will get pulled off and the jet ski will stop.”

“It goes on after you’ve fallen? A broom doesn’t do that,” Ernie said in panic.

“Yes, so just keep that in mind. Okay?”

“Okay,” Ernie replied gamely.

“So, go on,” Draco said as he gestured to the open water.

“Wait, you go first,” Ernie said.

Draco rolled his eyes and went off into the distance, leaving waves in his wake.

At that, Hermione’s traitor heart had finally been conquered by her logical mind. It wasn’t fair to Oliver, they had a great relationship, building something beautiful together and she would not betray him. She quashed the errant feelings deep into her heart, pummeling it into submission. She was Hermione Granger and she was fully in control of her senses.

–

All week, Draco had been feeling antsy but after Lake Como, it was downright unbearable. He cornered Blaise in the parlor as he necked some Blank Potion.

“I’m off to Sardinia,” he murmured.

“Huh? We’re going to Venice today,” Blaise replied.

“Make my excuses, it’s been more than a year for me. I’m so pent up I could scream,” Draco said with a hiss.

“Oh shit. That long? Fine. When are you coming back?”

“Just the night. I’ll be back by morning.”

Blaise nodded, “Alright. Go now before the others wake up.”

Draco wasted no time, he gripped his wand tight and Apparated to the brothel.

For him, the trip served two purposes. First was the ever pressing issue of his dick. He was so hard he could almost feel the leaking precum on his head. Second, Draco had realized he could no longer stomach seeing Granger with Oliver Wood.

It wasn’t fair, Oliver was a nice and decent chap. He was amiable, polite and always treated Draco well. And yet he couldn’t stand him. It was completely irrational and out of place.

He was perfectly free to touch Granger, kiss her and make her blush prettily. He was her boyfriend!

But it rubbed him the wrong way, the scent of their lovemaking last night made him want to punch a wall.

And Draco had absolutely no intention of making any of it known. As far as he was concerned, he would deal with it privately.

Besides, seeing as it was wholly his problem, as a grown adult, he dealt with it his way. By the time he’ll be back tomorrow, Oliver will be gone.

He quickly made his desires known to the madam and was promptly ushered into a room. It was smaller but with no audience, the king sized bed would do. He showered and shrugged on the proffered robe. He was just fixing a drink when a man and a woman came in.

They disrobed in front of him and Draco smiled. He gestured for them to undress him as he took a sip. They gamely did and approached him together.

“Kneel.”

He sighed as he felt their mouths on his cock. It was going to be a long pleasurable night.

–

He arrived post breakfast, hoping to avoid the questions. He’d Apparated into the grounds and there, Padma and Susan sat, mugs of coffee in hand giggling about something.

“Draco, where have you been?” Padma greeted.

“Errand,” he explained simply.

“Ah. There’s breakfast if you’re feeling peckish,” Susan said.

“Thanks. I’ll head in. Enjoy.”

He walked into the living room and spotted Theo chatting with Luna and Ernie. After seeing Draco, Theo made his way to him, “Good?”

He nodded simply and said, “My fault really. I should have gone earlier. I’ve never gone without for more than a year.”

“Hmmm,” came Theo’s non-committal reply.

“What?” Draco said with more force necessary.

“We could have used your help yesterday.”

“Sorry, if my needs have made your life inconvenient, Theo,” Draco spat.

Theo looked at his friend quizzically, “That’s not what I meant. Don’t take this the wrong way. But I think you should start dating someone. You’re practically shouting your thoughts, Draco. You’re lucky there’s no Legilimens here but me.”

Draco looked away, feeling shame wash over him, “Yeah. I’ve been thinking that actually. I’m sorry, Theo. I am trying my best.”

“I know, mate. Just, think about it, okay?”

“I will.”

–

It was Daphne’s birthday and Blaise spared no expense. Food was catered by an Italian restaurant, wine was flowing freely and a band was playing upbeat, lively music. Everyone dressed up in their best.

The party was just winding down and everyone sat drinking, tired after a long day of merriment.

“So I was thinking, what should we call ourselves? I mean, we’ve grown close and we vacation together.” Ernie asked.

“Ooooh, do we need a group name?” Hannah replied.

Pansy added, “Hermione’s out. She’s terrible at names.”

Hermione looked shocked, “Me? I’ll have you know I’m great at names.”

Neville interjected, “I agree with Pansy. S.P.E.W., case in point.”

Harry shrugged, “Exactly. How about ‘Harry Potter and the Rest’? Sounds good to me.”

Boisterous laughter came at Harry’s proclamation but the Slytherins all looked like someone peed in their champagne. Daphne suggested, “I just call us ‘The Friend Group’.”

Draco wasn’t convinced, “‘Draco Malfoy and the Dregs’. That’s better.”

Blaise stood, “Oy! Watch who you’re calling a ‘dreg’.”

“Narcissa called us ‘Bright Young Things’. And I rather like it! We’re all young professionals and doing rather well, if I do say so myself,” Luna offered.

Susan exclaimed, “Ooooh! Yes. That’s very nice.”

“Seconded,” Padma proclaimed.

Theo also raised his hand, “Thirded. Please thank my beautiful, brilliant fiancè for this most excellent suggestion.”

Harry stood, “I raise a toast, to all you Bright Young Things… and especially to Blaise for hosting us this year. I think I can speak for everyone that we’ve all had a wonderful time here in Tuscany.”

Draco added, “In the immortal words of Gibran, let there be no purpose in friendship save the deepening of the spirit. So, to us!”

All of them stood and clinked their glasses, “Us!”

Chapter 24: September 2007

“I can’t believe you!” Draco said as he huffed into her flat, Floo chime announcing his arrival.

“What? What did I do?” Hermione asked, calling out from her kitchen and hurried out.

Draco pointed to the floor. There stood a box, iMac emblazoned on the outside. “I’ve been told that’s an old model! It looks practically ancient compared to this. That’s probably why I’m not progressing fast enough.”

“It’s barely a year old. It came out last year.”

Draco began to unpack it carefully, “No way. This one came out last month. It can’t have changed that much. This one is all sleek and metal. Looks like something from the future. I can’t believe you made me use something second-rate.”

She barked out a sarcastic laugh, “Ha! This came out in 2006. That one is from 2007, they are a year apart. That’s technology for you. Muggles move fast, adapt quicker. This is how they do things.”

Draco looked up from the floor, “Oh. Really? So it’s like Nimbus then?”

“Maybe. I know the Firebolt refresh every 5 years or so. But Muggles do this. Computers, phones, they become sleeker, faster, have more features, more efficient, bigger, better. It’s their way.”

“Fine. I’m sorry. But look at it,” he said as he Levitated it carefully to a table, “Looks like a proper tool. The other one looks like a toy. That’s why it’s hard to take it seriously.”

“I’m getting the new one,” Hermione quipped.

“No way. If I’m learning, I’ll use the best tools. Malfoys always have the best.”

She scoffed, “You’re ridiculous.”

Hermione made quick work of plugging it in. She found the power button and pressed. When it booted up, she groaned, “Ugh. Now I have to get the new one. It really does look capable. How much was it?”

Draco said, “Hold that thought,” and went back through the Floo. When he came back, lugging a second iMac through, she laughed.

“YOU ARE RIDICULOUS!” she exclaimed.

“WE’RE PROFESSIONALS! WE USE PROPER TOOLS!”

“IT’S WASTEFUL!”

“I DONT CARE. YOUR TOY COMPUTER IS HOLDING ME BACK FROM MY POTENTIAL.”

“IT IS NOT A TOY! WHAT ARE WE SUPPOSED TO DO WITH THIS OLD ONE?”

“SEE! YOU ADMIT IT! IT’S OLD!”

She grinned, “Maybe we use it for the experiment?”

Draco laughed, loud and booming, “Whatever you say, Granger.”

They worked together to set up. Draco Expanded her desk while Hermione sorted out the wires. When everything was plugged and ready, two computers sat side by side, a printer between them. It looked like a legitimate Muggle home office.

Draco sat, staring at the screen, “It’s slightly different.”

“Hmm? Well it comes in all forms. There’s a different interface called Windows. This is one a Mac, Macintosh or Apple, the terms are interchangeable.”

“Like the fruit?”

“Yeah. See the logo?”

Draco looked incredulous, “That’s supposed to be an apple?”

“Yeah with a bite on it.”

“Huh. Now that you mentioned it, it does.”

She bade him to do his typing tests. Draco did just that. Hermione tidied up and when she was done, she sat beside him and tinkered with her own machine. She changed the wallpaper, moved things around the way she liked it.

“It is noticeably faster,” Hermione said.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH THIS KEYBOARD IS IT BROKEN?”

“It’s not.”

“It’s not as mushy as the other one. Now I’m even slower.”

Hermione shook with laughter, “WELL TOUGH LUCK! THE TOY LOOKS RATHER NICE NOW DOESNT IT?”

“Ugh fine. This will set me back but fine. I’ll learn.”

–

They were sitting in Granger’s living room, the five of them, including Crookshanks of course, eating dinner. Padma looked dejected and down in the dumps so Granger suggested to show them the Muggle computers.

When Draco was done eating, he strolled to his computer and began booting it up. He opened his typing test game and began to hack away at the keys.

“Oh, that just looks wrong… on so many levels,” Ernie spat from behind him.

Padma laughed, boisterous, “Gods, what did you do Hermione?”

Draco turned around to retort but he saw Hermione had the smuggest look of triumph he had ever seen on her face, “I trained him,” she said a smirk.

Ernie looked at her like a proud father, “Well done!”

Padma was now wiping her eyes, still shaking with snorts and giggles, “Thank you… Gods, I needed a good laugh.”

Draco softened at Padma’s statement and said, “Happy to provide the entertainment.”

Hermione looked worried, “Still no progress?”

Padma nodded, “I’m testing some stuff but it’s still slow going.”

“Maybe we should finalize what we should call it, I know we’ve established semantics but for the final research paper, we’d need something more formal,” Hermione said.

“I’m not budging on the Vis Potentia Charm. That’s what it will be called,” Padma offered.

Ernie spoke, “Then we can call the ward, the Potentia Ward. Makes it seamless.”

Draco nodded, “Fair. What about the counter charm?”

Padma winced, “Can we not name it yet? Might jinx it. Oh, i’ll never figure it out…” and with that she burst into tears.

Hermione leapt from her chair and hugged Padma, “How about we all help you out? Mm? The study has always been divided into two. The ward and the spell. How about for the counter we all join forces? Surely between the four of us…”

Draco spoke, looking worriedly at Padma, “Makes sense. Fresh eyes on the problem. Besides, the ward is detecting magical capacity. It would make sense that the Arithmancy needed for the counter spell would be based on it. Don’t worry Padma, me and Ernie are on it. Granger, what is it you do again?” Hermione opened her mouth to retort but before she could speak, Draco continued, “Yeah, do that and we’ll figure this out in a month.”

Ernie grinned, “You got it. So all of us in the lab bright and early tomorrow. We’ll get to the bottom of this. Don’t worry, Padma.”

Padma smiled through her tears, “Thanks guys.”

–

Hermione decided to spend her birthday in Chisinau. She met with the group the day before and they all had dinner hosted by Narcissa at the Manor.

“Hey, have you guys noticed we really don’t go to pubs anymore?” Ernie asked.

Everyone pondered this and was shocked he had been right. Hermione realized she hadn’t been to the Leaky in years. After Eighth Year, she had been there almost every night.

“It’s to be expected. I mean the Leaky’s great but it’s gotten so noisy,” Harry replied.

Susan spoke, “We’re getting older. Besides, my flat has better drinks than the Leaky. It’s only the natural…”

Hannah said, “But if everyone wants to, just come to the Three Broomsticks. I daresay the bar food is better and the drink menu has been updated since I took over. We have new private rooms and the decor has been redone.”

Neville added, “Looks refreshed now. More upscale clientele can go upstairs. Students downstairs. And there’s direct Floo access to the rooms.”

Blaise interjected, “We could use a new spot for boys’ night. Might take you up on that offer soon, Hannah.”

Theo said, “Let’s go next week. We’ve been switching between Grimmauld, Nott and Malfoy Manors, Macmillan House and Blaise’s flat. It’s getting a bit boring.”

Harry shrugged, “I don’t mind if it means my drunk mug doesn’t get plastered all over the Daily Prophet the next day. I shudder to think what Amaryllis would say. I don’t want to embarass Pansy.”

“It will be private, Harry. I assure you,” Hannah said.

Harry in turn was mollified, “Alright. We’ll give it a shot.”

Hermione added, “I’m bringing the girls to a Muggle club for Pansy’s hen-do. We’ll go dancing!”

“And strippers!” Luna exclaimed loudly.

Padma whooped, “Lets gooooo!”

–

She reappeared at an empty flat.

It was dark, dingy and looked unlived in. She noticed the books were where she left them two months prior. It was covered in dust.

Just when she was wondering where Oliver was, he burst through the door, breathless, “Oh Gods, I’m sorry, Hermione. I meant to tidy up, I just lost track of time.”

She looked at him and said, “Looks like nobody’s been here since July.”

He scratched his head and winced, “Yeah. I’ve been staying in the team house most days. It’s just better when you’re not here, it’s so isolating and I’m lonely. Plus there’s been inside jokes I’m not privy to because I don’t live with the team. It’s just better for team dynamics. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.”

Hermione nodded, waved her wand and Scourgified the entire flat, her magic rippling from her in a strong wave. It ruffled Oliver’s hair as it passed and she sat down.

“I get it. I wish you told me though.”

“I’m sorry, Hermione.”

“What else haven’t you told me?”

Oliver threw up his hand and said, “I got an earful after Tuscany. They said my dedication to the team is lacking.”

“But you needed a break!” she said, her voice rising.

“I know. But they don't care, it’s all or nothing, Hermione. And I didn’t uproot myself and move to Chisinau just to fail.”

“Gods, Oliver... I wish you just said. I could have come to you for three days had you communicated this.”

“Look, I’m really sorry. “

“Did you think I wouldn’t understand? Because we’ve talked basically every day, you’ve told me nothing about your struggles. Just how training is doing and how it’s going well. I knew something was up but I didn’t want to push. But how can this work when you keep things from me?”

“Hermione, please. Let me fix this. I don’t want to break up. You’re the only thing that’s keeping me sane,” Oliver said, voice cracking with desperation.

She couldn’t help it, she softened and so she bent and said, “Okay. But no more keeping things from me. I can only help if I know all the facts.”

“I promise,” Oliver said as he gathered her in his arms.

“Do you even have time to spend with me while I’m here? Or do you have to be at practice?”

Oliver winced again, “They’re not happy. But I can spend the day, it’s fine. I can make it up to the coach.”

“I’ll take it. We have to take moments like this or we’re doomed, Oliver.”

Oliver nodded and suggested they go to the pub to eat. They spent the night together and for the first time since they got together, Hermione was wide awake while Oliver dozed.

Chapter 25: October 2007

“Thank you for meeting with me,” Draco said with an open smile.

“I was surprised when I got your owl,” Astoria replied with a demure smirk.

They ordered their meals and began to dig in. Astoria was dressed simply, in a navy pinafore dress which showed her complexion to its best. Her long blonde hair was down and arranged like a golden waterfall down her back. She looked lovely.

Draco, meanwhile, was austere in his signature all black ensemble.

“This is lovely, Draco but I’d like to know what your intentions are. It’s confusing, the betrothal is off.”

Draco explained, wanting to be upfront, “If you don’t want to give me any time, I totally understand. But I’m open to seeing what it could be. Without the betrothal hanging over our heads, we can explore and figure out if it could work. We could get to know each other, truly, without pressure or outside influence.”

Astoria chewed on this statement for a bit before she replied, “I see…”

“I wouldn’t have owled if I knew you were seeing someone. Mother says you aren’t. Is that accurate?”

“Yes, it is. I dated Cormac McLaggen for a while but it really didn’t pan out. He’s… annoying.”

“I hate him,” Draco spat vehemently.

Astoria giggled at this and said, “Same really. Hate is a strong word but it applies. He’s uncouth and rough. And I found out I didn’t like that. Will you be like that?”

Draco mulled this over and answered, “No. Astoria, we’ve grown up together, you know me. And I know it’s been a while since we’ve really talked. But I will try my best, I’ll give this my best shot.”

“Good, so will I. Although for the sake of honesty, I’ll say I know about your history with my sister. I’m aware of what happened at Hogwarts and your birthday in France,” Astoria said confidently, almost as if daring him to deny it.

He didn't and said, “Ah, and does that bother you? If it’s a dealbreaker, I’d understand.”

“At first it did. But I don’t know. I’ve been with other people since then and have gained perspective.”

“Brilliant. So to start, would you consent to be my date to the Potter-Parkinson wedding?” he asked, almost shy.

Astoria squealed, “Yes! Of course.”

“Wonderful. If you can owl the details of your dress, we can coordinate.”

–

“Harry, thank you for coming,” Ginny said with a bright smile.

Harry sat down at the table. Hannah had come through and given them a private room. He set up several Security and Surveillance Charms the day before, he wasn’t taking chances. Naive Harry Potter had long been left in the dust.

After receiving Ginny’s owl, he had been baffled. They hadn’t talked since the breakup and the altercation at the Quidditch World Cup certainly didn’t count.

“Ginny. What’s this about? We haven’t spoken a civil word to each other since we broke up. I’m rather surprised to receive your owl.”

She was upfront, he’ll give her that, “I know. But I think you’re making a big mistake. And I want you back, we can make it work, Harry. I promise I’ll be good to you. Like how it was when we were at Hogwarts. We could have that again.”

“Gin, I’m so sorry but I don’t want that at all.”

“Look, I don’t know what spell that Parkinson cow has cast on you but you need to snap out of it, Harry. My family still cares for you and I know…”

Harry held up a hand to silence Ginny and said, “You asked to meet me and I came willingly. If you want to continue this conversation, you will not talk about Pansy like that. Not in my presence, I won’t tolerate it.”

“Fine. But you should see, her father is a Death Eater, Harry. She’s using you!”

“The Parkinsons have made no demands of me,” he said simply. Ginny didn’t need any details and he gave none. He continued, “When I told Pansy about your owl, she…”

Now it was Ginny’s turn to interrupt, “What? She knows you’re meeting me?”

“Gin, she’s my fiancée. Of course she knows. I tell her everything,” Harry explained calmly.

Ginny turned her nose up at this and said, “I know what happened at the Burrow was terrible. But you have to understand how Ron feels. We lost Fred because of the Death Eaters, Harry. How can you go on and marry one of their daughters? it’s absurd.”

“Did you know Pansy’s brother died in the Battle of Hogwarts too? He arrived with Voldemort and everyone else, including Pansy’s father. But their only intent was to find Pansy. He died during the skirmish. After, Pansy and her father Portkeyed together to France. I saw his memories, I saw how scared he was for his family and the loss of his son was palpable.”

“I don’t care, he’s still a Death Eater. As far as I’m concerned they all deserve Azkaban.”

“Things are not always in black and white! I can’t believe I have to explain this to you but the world is not divided between Death Eaters and the Light! Even Dumbledore, your great leader, did terrible things to me!”

Ginny yelled, “So what! That fucking slag is not worthy of you!”

Harry stood and roared, “I’m lucky Pansy even gives me the time of day!”

“That’s what they want you to believe,” Ginny spat.

“And that’s what you believe. Because when you look at me, you see The Boy Who Lived. Pansy sees me, just Harry. To her, I’m not some prize to be won, but a person!”

Ginny shook her head, chuckling with sarcasm, “Damn you, Harry Potter! You with your fame and notoriety, you just want to waste it all in the shadows when you should be living it up. You don’t even need to work, but your stupid brain cannot compute this.”

“This is why we never worked out! You see me as some trophy on your arm to further your ambition. Well, news flash, I’m done being used. My work gives me purpose and I believe I’m actually doing something good for the world we live in. Not because I was kept in the dark or coerced or manipulated into it. It’s my choice, my own volition. This is what you have NEVER understood about me.”

She scoffed, “Oh please, spare me.”

“And I came here out of courtesy to you, I was even hoping you’d apologize. But no, you’re still as selfish as ever. I’m done. Consider this bridge burned once and for all. Do not contact me again,” Harry spat as he turned for the door.

Ginny was quick, her Chaser reflexes had her wand out in a flash, “Imperio!”

Harry felt Ginny’s malevolent psyche in his mind for a moment before he threw off the Curse with ease. Harry laughed out loud, then he fixed Ginny in his unerring gaze and there, emerged the Auror, battle tested and sharp, “You think you can Imperio me? Me?!“

He knew Ginny was livid, he knew her mannerisms well, and she tried faking the fear in her voice, “Harry… I’m sorry….”

“No, you aren’t. And that’s the saddest thing of all,” Harry answered with a sigh.

“FINE! MARRY THAT FUCKING SNAKE! You’re naive if you think people will ever accept this.”

“I don’t live for other people anymore, Gin. Now I live for me, I think I’ve fucking earned the right to.”

Ginny smirked, totally unhinged, “Hmmm, perhaps. But public opinion is a fickle thing. Lies can be as persuasive as the truth.”

Harry stood there, hand on the door knob, said his parting words to his former lover, “Try it. You are not the first to manipulate me, nor would you be the last. But I will not stand by and let you ruin what has been the greatest thing to ever happen to me. Pansy is everything and I hope someday you find someone like that for you.”

Harry didn’t bother to hear her reply. He went down the stairs and thanked Hannah for the use of her pub and Apparated to Grimmauld where Pansy and Hermione were waiting.

He told them everything.

–

Harry Potter’s Secret Love Affair: A Tell-All by Ginevra Weasley

Pansy smirked as she read this morning’s Prophet headline. The wedding was two weeks away and this was the last thing they needed. But she padded back to her room where Harry was still sleeping and gently stroked his arm. Harry woke up at once.

“Mm?”

“Good morning, lover,” she said as she slid into his arms. She held him tight, like he was the only thing anchoring her to the world and said, “Bad news.”

Harry nuzzled her neck, voice deep and thick with sleep said, “She did it then?”

“Yes. Daily Prophet, morning edition.”

Harry now had his hand on Pansy’s breast, lazily flicking a nipple between his fingers, “Okay.”

He firmly pushed Pansy on her back and nudged her legs open with his own. Pansy could feel his erection as it nudged her entrance. Harry was now running his tongue down her neck, pressing open mouthed kisses and she couldn’t help but moan as she felt herself getting wet, “You taste so good, Pans. I can’t get enough.”

“Harry…”

“Fuck first before we deal with her,” as he surged forward, impaling her with one stroke.

Pansy groaned at how full she felt and said, “Deal.”

–

Setting it Straight: Harry Potter’s Truth Revealed
by Editor in Chief Barnabas Cuffe

The Evening Prophet is formally issuing a retraction to the article entitled ‘Harry Potter’s Secret Love Affair: A Tell-All by Ginevra Weasley’ printed this morning in the Morning Edition.

We believe it is important to set the record straight regarding the reason for this retraction. It is true that our esteemed office was approached by Ms. Ginevra Weasley yesterday for an exposè on her alleged love affair with Harry Potter. She painted the picture of a spurned lover and the memories she had submitted as evidence were compelling.

This afternoon, this humble editor was summoned to the Ministry of Magic for a tete-a-tete with Mr. Harry Potter himself. He confirms that indeed a meeting had taken place between himself and Ginevra Weasley in a private room at The Three Broomsticks, Hogsmeade but he firmly denies any illicit affair with Ms. Weasley.

This humble editor was presented with even more compelling evidence using Auror Surveillance Charms cast on the room where the meeting took place. The Charm, predominantly used by the Aurors Corps, of which Mr. Potter is a respected member of, is highly accurate and is used as definitive evidence in trials by the Wizengamot.

Upon the conclusion of the meeting, the evidence presented to us by Ms. Weasley was subsequently re-examined. We have determined that they have been tampered with and we were misled. The alleged timeline of their affair does not line up with the age of the memories which according to our conservative estimates are more than 5 years old.

The esteemed court of the Wizengamot has issued a directive to our humble paper to publish the transcript of the Surveillance Charm as accompaniment to this article as a matter of public record to the closed-door trial they conducted this afternoon. (Full transcript, turn to p2. Wizengamot directive, turn to p.3)

We report that at 3 PM of October the 5th 2007, Ms. Ginevra Weasley of The Burrow, Ottery St. Catchpole has been sentenced to 5 years in Azkaban for use of an Unforgivable Curse, the Imperius, on an Auror.

The Daily Prophet would like to extend our deepest apologies to the Potter and Parkinson families for any distress and inconvenience our article has caused. We intend to implement a thorough and extensive fact-check and review process for all future articles to be printed. It is our hope that in so doing, an egregious mistake such as this will never happen again.

We would also like to extend our best wishes and heartfelt congratulations to Mr. Harry Potter and Ms. Pansy Parkinson on their impending nuptials.

Thank you.

Barnabas Cuffe, Order of Merlin, Second Class
Editor in Chief, The Daily Prophet

–

“Harry Potter, you great showboating bastard! You totally saw that coming,” Draco said as he tossed the paper to Harry.

Harry grinned in response as he sipped his Firewhiskey, “I didn’t think she’d Imperio me but it doesn’t hurt to be prepared. I’m an Auror after all.”

Theo clapped him on the back, “Yeah and you had to declare your love for our dearest Pansy in the process? Had to talk about how ‘she’s the greatest thing to ever happen to you’, eh? How positively Slytherin of you.”

He smirked, “The Hat did consider putting me in Slytherin. Can you imagine? I would have been dead in a week if that happened.”

Ernie added, “Yeah, yeah. We all know you’d be dust by now if it weren’t for Hermione.”

“Exactly. Poor Hermione, dealing with your raging death wish at age 11. If I were her, I would have left after First Year,” Neville groused.

“Hey! I’ll have you know I have shown my appreciation for her patience, understanding, loyalty and overall loveliness as a person time and time again!” Harry retorted.

“Good. Still… the Weasleys can’t be happy. One son sacked and unemployed, their only daughter in Azkaban…” Draco said.

Harry nodded, “Molly sent 57 Howlers. But the Wizengamot has decided. Even if I change my mind and say it was all a misunderstanding, the evidence stands. Also, Arthur, Percy, Charlie and Bill all wrote to cancel their RSVPs. I understand. But George doesn’t care, he wrote to say he and Angelina are still coming.”

“It’s terrible business, messy. Could have been entirely avoided,” Blaise said diplomatically.

“I say she deserved it, she should have known better,” Ernie spat.

“That’s also true. Enough of the Weasleys though. Are we still on next weekend?” Blaise asked.

“Stag night is definitely on, everything is booked and ready,” Theo declared.

“Are you sure you’re good to host, Theo? We can find another place if you want,” Harry offered.

“Nonsense. Consider it an early wedding gift! Besides, I’m under strict instructions from your best woman, the great and indomitable Hermione Granger, to spare no expense. I’m only too happy to indulge her.”

Neville scoffed, “You’re just scared of her.”

Theo looked scandalized, “And you aren’t?! Let us not forget she took down the Noseless Git at 18. Be for real.”

Harry added, “True. She also trapped Rita Skeeter in a jar for months when she was 14.”

Blaise spat out his drink, “What. The. Fuck!”

Neville was nonchalant when he replied, “I’m not because Hermione would never hurt me. I’m her favorite classmate.”

Ernie pointed a finger at Neville and said, “You’re delusional.”

–

Hermione, Daphne, Astoria, Luna, Susan, Padma and Hannah were all gathered in the parlor of Parkinson Manor. They had gotten ready together and were all waiting on Pansy to make her appearance.

As if on cue, Pansy strutted down the stairs in the skimpiest black mini dress Hermione had ever seen. Her long legs were set to perfection and her black steel toed pumps and leather jacket gave her an edginess she could only hope to ever achieve.

She was stunning.

Everyone else were dressed in a similar vein, short dresses, extra high heels and pumps. Jewelry was sparkling on every ear, neck, wrist and fingers. Their hair were unbound and loose. They looked ready and primed.

Hermione issued directions and they Apparated into the alley across the Muggle bar Draco had booked for Pansy.

They quickly crossed the street and found the bouncer. After checking their identities, they made their way to the closed off VIP area.

As soon as they were sat, the drinks arrived and shots were poured. Hermione had several vials of Sober Up Potion in her beaded bag and was glad for it after seeing the array of drinks.

Daphne raised a shot glass to Pansy and they all drank together. Tequila burned like a hot poker down her throat and Hermione chased it down with lime. She could see others doing the same but the Slytherins took it neat.

After the third shot, the girls made their way to the floor to dance the night away.

–

The day dawned bright and shining. The weather was perfect and promised clear blue skies all around.

Harry padded to the big wardrobe that held his formal day dress for the wedding this afternoon. It was wonderfully tailored and would fit him like a dream when put on, Pansy had made sure of it.

He heard a small knock on the door and Hermione entered, “Oh, you’re up. I was just coming in to wake you.”

He grinned at his oldest and dearest friend and asked, “Just taking it all in… did you ever think we would ever arrive at this moment? I surely didn’t.”

Hermione returned his smile and said, “17 year old Harry would have been perfectly content with a wedding at The Burrow. But I think 27 year old Harry has grown up and well, people do change.”

“I know. But I still can’t believe Pansy agreed to marry me. I mean… me. Jesus, totally punched above my weight and somehow I convinced her.”

She quipped, “I don’t know. You’re doing pretty well yourself. I don’t think you hoodwinked her or anything, Harry. You’re both more than well-suited, you’re perfect for each other.”

He swallowed, throat constricting with emotion, “I have… haven’t I? She understands me better than I understand myself, Hermione. She’s opinionated, stubborn as a mule and prideful and yet, I find that endearing? She puts up with my shit and I do hers and it just works.”

She shrugged, “Don’t have to explain it to me. I’ve seen it. And I know you have your little tiffs but I really like how you talk each other through it calmly. I’ve tried doing that with Oliver because I’ve seen you do it with Pansy and it’s absolutely a game-changer.”

Harry nodded, “Right? No screaming, no yelling. Pansy said it like this, ‘it’s not you and me against each other, it’s you and me against a problem’. And I was dumbfounded at first at how simple she made it sound and yet, she was correct. We band together and see it through.”

“That’s really smart, I’m borrowing that,” she said with a smirk.

“Feel free. Is everyone already at breakfast?”

“Yeah. Before we go down Harry, I just wanted to say something,” she pulled him into a hug, tight like the ones she once gave right at the end of the school year before they were parted for the summer, with her face on his shoulder she said, “I’m so proud of you and I’m happy you’ve found your match. Your relationship with Pansy has brought on such a profound change in you for the better.”

Harry returned the hug tighter, “Love you, Hermione.”

She giggled against him and said, “Love you too, Harry.”

They went down to breakfast together and found the rest of the groomsmen already digging in. They were all at Grimmauld Place and Kreacher laid out a veritable spread.

“Good morning, Master Harry. Please sit down, Master needs to eat for the wedding later. Kreacher will go and prepare your things, don’t you worry.”

“Kreacher, do you want to go to the wedding? It’s at Parkinson Manor and you’re welcome to join us.”

Kreacher looked at Harry with eyes rimmed with tears, “I can come, Master?”

“Of course! Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, it’s been a crazy few weeks really. But I always meant to invite you. Here…”

Harry waved his wand and Accioed a heavy envelope, cream with tasteful gold accents, it was addressed to Kreacher. Kreacher promptly lost it when he read his name, he bawled his eyes out and nodded as he fled the room, too choked up to form words.

Ernie turned to him as he shoveled Eggs Benedict into his mouth, “Good one, Harry.”

Blaise however was not eating, in front of him was a mug of piping hot coffee. His eyes were shut and his fingers massaging his temple. When Ernie asked him what was wrong, he replied with a sullen voice, “Waiting for the Sober Up to kick in.”

Hermione retorted as she sliced her pancakes with her knife, “I told you not to overdo it, your nightcap turned into multiple bottles, I take it? Well, we have a long day ahead so you better double up on Sober Up and quickly!”

Blaise winced at her shrill voice and said, “Gods. Keep it down. I messed up, okay? Merlin! You’re scary.”

Neville chewed his bacon and answered, “Better do as she says.”

Theo handed Blaise another vial and they shared a look of commiseration. Blaise emptied it down his throat and groaned as the symptoms abated markedly.

“Ah, that’s better. I’m right as rain!”

“We are expected at Parkinson Manor around lunch time. We need to be dressed and ready by then.”

Neville said, “No problem, I can get ready in 30 minutes. These two clowns probably need an hour or two,” he said as he gestured between Theo and Blaise.

Theo looked deeply offended, “My hair is a masterpiece, it cannot be rushed. Thank you.”

Everyone was laughing at Theo’s statement and soon they went to each other’s rooms to get ready. The Parkinson elf, Topsy, arrived after an hour to help Hermione. Kreacher handled the rest of the groomsmen.

They arrived at Parkinson Manor closer to 1. Hermione was not pleased.

–

The wedding went off like a well-choreographed dance. Their wedding party walked the processional, Hermione saw a lot of familiar faces in the seated rows. She waved at Seamus and Dean who were looking quite dapper in formal suits.

She stood beside Harry in her long gold gown, pinned on her breast was a broach of deep blue sapphire. It came from Harry’s vaults.

Beside her stood Neville, Theo and Blaise in navy morning coats.

Then came the bridesmaids, Daphne, Luna and Hannah with Draco leading them all. They all wore navy with gold accents on their varied dresses. Draco, of course, was in a navy morning coat with gold buttons. It was unorthodox but she found comfort in the symmetry of it.

Then the guests all stood as Pansy walked in with her father. The music, which had started out whimsical, had crested in a rising symphony. Hermione saw as Harry gasp in shock and got teary eyed at the sight of Pansy.

She handed Harry a handkerchief and he dabbed at his eyes.

Pansy was in a stately, immaculate white heavy satin gown. When she got closer, Hermione could see the delicate lace serving as subtle accents. It was elegant and understated. Her pale skin glowed and her black hair was swept in an elegant chignon.

She wore no necklace but large diamond earrings festooned on her ears. The sun was beginning its slow descent into the horizon and she couldn’t help but think of Pansy as an angel. She was womanly grace personified and Hermione sighed, “Wow.”

She looked back at Blaise who was holding back his tears, while Theo was already gone. Neville grinned at Harry and Hermione, said, “Harry is the first of us, Hermione. Can’t think of anyone more deserving.”

Pansy arrived and Harry beamed. He looked younger than his age, as if Voldemort had never even existed.

The ceremony was quick, Hermione handed Harry the rings and the Matrimony Spell was cast. Flitwick’s wand glowed, yellow first before it turned to the most potent gold.

It sank into Harry and Pansy’s clasped hands and they spoke their vows. Hermione was blinded by the light but she stood there, resolutely behind Harry. She did not shield her eyes, none of them did.

And then it dissipated, slowly at first and then in a blink, it was gone. Applause rang out and the couple was pronounced husband and wife.

As soon as Harry and Pansy walked down the aisle, so did the wedding party. Hermione was paired off with Draco and he offered his arm like a gentleman. She smiled at him and said, “It was a beautiful ceremony.”

“You’re beautiful, Granger. Did I mention you look stunning today?”

“Only today?” she cajoled.

“Especially today,” Draco finished.

Neville was next, paired with Hannah. Then Theo and Luna, Blaise and Daphne. They walked to the house, had their pictures taken and walked out to a supremely massive tent erected on the grounds. The sun was just setting, when the twinkling lights came on, it made for a magical sight.

Dancing commenced after dinner and toasts rang out to the new couple. She saw Narcissa and Lucius in attendance and gave them a warm hug. The Gryffindors, including Oliver, were all seated in one table and Hermione spent an hour there catching up.

From the corner of her eye she saw Draco and Astoria take the dance floor. She felt a pang in her heart at the sight. They looked utterly perfect together, Draco in navy and Astoria in the softest baby blue.

He saw her smile at something Astoria said and she felt a jealousy so palpable she found it hard to breathe. Irrational and completely unnerved, Hermione averted her gaze as she walked towards the lake in the grounds.

She found Luna and Theo there and went to sit with them.

It was ages before Luna spoke, “Are you okay, Hermione?”

“Yeah,” she replied tiredly.

“Cheer up, Hermione. It’s not for long.”

“The wedding?”

“That too.”

She nodded, too exhausted to even make sense of it all. Then Luna turned to Theo and asked, “We can go back now.”

Theo nodded and turned to Hermione, “Come with.”

“I’ll stay for a couple more minutes. You guys go ahead.”

After several assurances that she’ll be fine, they left. She dangled her legs on the dock as she watched the ducks swim by. It was already full dark, and the little lake was only lit by the light in the dock.

She felt terrible, her thoughts betrayed her. It wasn’t her place to feel jealous, she had no claim over him. And it was ridiculous, so what if he said nice things to her, he was polite to anyone he liked. And what does it matter if he willingly spends time in her flat, every day without fail, he was only doing it to spend time on the computers.

She should really differentiate their friendship and whatever unhealthy emotions she was feeling. But fuck did it sting.

Perhaps she should talk to Pansy about it. But even voicing it out loud felt like she betrayed Oliver. Harry would probably scold her if she went to him.

Feeling utterly alone, her thoughts sank lower. From the opposite distance of the party, sparks of wandfire caught her attention.

“What the hell?”

Shouts rang out and Hermione ran towards it.

Two Aurors stood there, wands lit aloft. On the ground, a disheveled figure sat crumpled.

Ron.

“Ron, what are you doing here?” she asked.

Rons’s turned tomato red and he spat, “It turns out friendship means nothing to Harry. I wasn’t even invited!”

Hermione crossed her arms, “Friendship means everything to Harry. And can you blame him? You’re a terrible friend.”

“Well, if you hadn’t poisoned him against me, we’d still be friends. It’s all your fault, you useless Mudblood!”

The lady Auror exclaimed, “Oy! Watch your mouth, Weasley.”

“Fuck you Tebbins!”

Hermione smiled, “If I’m useless then what does that make you, Ron? Dead weight?”

Ron turned redder than his hair, “So now you admit it! You’ve always thought you were better than me!”

She sat in front of him in the grass while the Aurors observed some distance away, “Not at all. We wanted you there. But you were too stuck in the past, Ron. We were moving on, growing up.”

“And you thought you had to leave me behind? Is that it?! Wow, what a friend you are!”

“We tried to talk to you but you wouldn’t listen. You yelled at us constantly, you resented Harry for getting promoted but you didn’t even want to be an Auror. You resented me for getting to lead a team in the Department of Mysteries, you didn’t even congratulate me.”

Ron spluttered, “That’s not true…”

She sighed, “I think it’s what bothers you the most. That we’ve made meaningful friendships, connected with new people, expanded our circles and have new experiences. All without your input. And I’m sorry, as I said we tried to include you for years, but you kicked and screamed every single time. We got tired, Ron.”

“This new world doesn’t make sense. Ginny in Azkaban when she should have been with Harry. And you were supposed to be with me.”

“Whatever gave you that idea? When you don’t even want to be with me.”

“What?!” Ron exclaimed, “I did want to be with you.”

“No. You wanted the idea of me. You wanted someone to cook and clean and mother you and you’re fixated on the idea that that person should be me. I’m sorry, it is not. You don’t like me, Ron.”

Ron shook his head, “You’re mental, ‘Mione. I dont know what swill they’ve been feeding you but you’ve gone nutters.”

“Then why am I the one with the stable career, the solid group of friends who actually like me? And why are you the one who’s always drunk? Have you ever considered that you might be in the wrong?”

Ron scoffed but Hermione was over the entire conversation, she stood, “I see. Well, they do say the best revenge is living well. Goodbye Ronald Weasley.”

Hermione nodded at the Aurors in thanks and walked back to the joyous celebration with her head held high.

Chapter 26: December 2007

They’ve been at it for days. Post-wedding, the team all vowed to finish before the year ended. It lit a fire under them and tney were all determined. It was grueling work, calculations, tests and spellcasting. When the second week of December dawned on them, they were all worn out, coffee kept them going but their hearts were flagging.

Draco was dozing in his chair when he heard Padma.

“Velare Potentia!” Padma chanted without much enthusiasm as she pointed to her sternum.

Ernie waved his wand and checked the ward, “Okay you disappeared from the graph. Now do a spell.”

“Avis!” Padma cast.

Hermione gasped, “Nothing! It didn’t even register. Good Godric is this it?”

He held up a hand and said, “Hang on. Don’t get too excited. Padma, cast a Patronus.”

Padma concentrated, “Expecto Patronum!”

Draco’s eyes widened, the instruments didn’t even move, “Sweet Salazar! Padma’s done it!”

Ernie was more restrained and pointed his wand at Padma, “Vis Potentia!”

Nothing.

Hermione tried and pointed at her friend, “Vis Potentia!”

Still nothing.

Draco went last, the strength of his spellwork had shattered so many tests and everyone held their breath as he concentrated with all his might and cast, "VIS POTENTIA!”

This time the light from Draco’s wand enveloped Padma. For a split second, it was blinding.

And yet, nothing.

Everyone was silent, they looked at each other to confirm they were seeing the same thing. Grins started to spread slowly on each of their faces.

But Padma broke first, hugging them all tight with glee. Her arms could barely go around them all but she clung on tight. Ernie, who was closest was smothered into her neck, he couldn’t breathe but he didn’t care.

“We did it! Holy Helga, we did it! We. Are. Geniuses!!!”

“WE. ARE. THE. MOST. BRILLIANT. TEAM. THIS. DEPARTMENT. HAS. EVER. SEEN!!!” Hermione declared.

“Whoa. Big words, Granger!”

“I. DONT. CARE. THIS. TEAM. IS. ABSOLUTE. GOLD!!!”

Padma was now crying into Draco’s shirt, “Thank fuck we’re done.”

“Yes, only the paper to write now. And to publish,” Draco said with a smirk.

“We can do that in the new year. For now we test how long Velare Potentia lasts,” Ernie added.

“Spoil sports! I don’t care, the end is not near, it is here!!!” Hermione said, face filled with triumph.

Ernie spoke, “So are we celebrating or what?”

Everyone’s faces fell, they were bone tired and weary. Then Draco said, “Let’s sleep and celebrate on the weekend. My treat. Deal?”

There were nods of assent as they began to pack up their things, for the first time in weeks they were able to come home at a reasonable hour.

–

“Draco, shall we dance?” Astoria asked coquettishly.

He gave her a warm smile and offered his hand. When they arrived at the dance floor, he saw his mother looking at the two of them. She was chatting with Lady Parkinson about plans for next year. Amaryllis Parkinson was hoping for a grandchild.

Meanwhile the group had talked about the weddings. Theo and Luna’s wedding would be in March while Neville and Hannah’s would be held in June. It was decided they would summer in France again to keep it simple. It was going to be a busy year.

He saw Granger with Oliver at their friends’ table talking to Harry and Pansy who had just gotten back from their honeymoon. The pair went to the Maldives and Harry came back with the most gorgeous tan, it set off his eyes beautifully, he overheard her commenting on it earlier.

Pansy was ever the same with her porcelain skin.

Theo and Luna had elected to wed in a simple ceremony and Theo was adamant the garden at Nott Manor be ready for his bride. Narcissa was consulted for advice and assured him it would be perfect by the vernal equinox. Neville even agreed.

With winter upon them, Theo was dubious but in the end was assuaged by Luna pronouncing it will be as Narcissa described. Nobody batted an eye at a Thursday wedding, Luna requested it and Theo agreed without hesitation.

Neville and Hannah’s wedding was right at the end of the Hogwarts school year. Longbottom Hall was being prepped for the Heir by his most stalwart grandmother, the Lady Augusta. Neville went all out and the entire Gryffindor and Hufflepuff Houses of their year were invited. It’s predicted to be an extravaganza and Harry would stand as best man.

Draco was looking forward to being a spectator - it was bound to be noisy at best and chaotic at worst. He had a bet with Blaise it was going to be the latter.

When Astoria requested for beverages, he steered her to the bar and found Ernie there with Lisa Turpin.

“Ernest! Introduce us to your lovely date here.”

“Ah right. Lisa, dear, I’d like to introduce you to my colleague Draco Malfoy and his lovely date, Astoria Greengrass.”

Both couples exchanged pleasant greetings. Astoria quickly chatted with Lisa as if they had been friends for years. Ever the debutante, she was a pro at making small talk. The skill, Draco would later acknowledge, was of absolute importance. He was grateful for her.

Ernie and Draco sipped their drinks to the side and surveyed the party.

“We’ve decided to date exclusively. Courtship is on the horizon.”

“Wow. Big step,” Draco answered.

“Mother insisted. But you know how these things are.”

“I do,” he quipped.

Later, the couples joined their friends. Granger and Oliver were gone, they were off the Chisinau to spend the first day of the year there.

By the end of the night, Draco was bored out of his mind and Astoria was whisked away by her parents.

He met his parents at the parlor, Blaise and Daphne, Harry and Pansy were also there. Staying the night at the Manor for New Year's brunch.

“I’m exhausted,” he announced as he plopped down the sofa.

Harry cajoled him, “Yeah, all that dancing really takes its toll.”

Draco grinned, “Well, it is my burden to bear.”

Pansy scoffed, “Stop being dramatic! Please. Let’s talk about what we’ll do about the 10th anniversary.”

“That’s right. Headmistress McGonagall sent out the invites earlier. We’re going, okay? Us, the group,” Harry clarified.

Blaise nodded and Daphne grinned, saying, “People are going to be shocked.”

“So you’re our de facto leader then? Whatever you say goes?” Draco teased.

“I’m so much better than your old one,” Harry deadpanned as he finished his drink.

At this, Narcissa interjected, “Oh yes. Harry here is grateful to his hosts and never overstays. Perfect manners. The other one, well…” she trailed off, meaning implied.

“Narcissa practically ripped his entire bedroom apart, all furniture inside was relegated to a pyre,” Lucius added for good measure.

“Much needed I think, if the rumors are to be believed… Bellatrix and Voldemort?!” Daphne said with a shudder.

Harry spluttered, “What?! Ohhhh… that’s disgusting. I could have gone my entire life without knowing that, thank you Daphne.”

Narcissa quipped, “Quelle horreur!”

Chapter 27: February 2008

In true Granger fashion, the team had, so far, produced three drafts of the final publication. Unspeakable Croaker had shown an affinity to the academic minutiae of their study and was a stickler for proper citation formats. He went through their drafts and his feedback was scathing.

“You call this a paper? Goodness, remove the vagueness and allusions in your literature. Be precise and concise. Must I bring a dictionary here?”

“Sorry, Sir. We’ll redo it this week and formalize everything.”

Croaker nodded, “Fine. Make sure you tidy up your margins, we’re presenting this to your peers before we bring it to the Wizengamot.”

Draco’s eyes bugged, “I thought we didn’t need their approval?” The rest of the team had equal measures of shock on their faces.

“We don’t. But I want it patented and registered under your names. It seems only fair. It’s solid work with practical applications. I don’t see a reason why it should be kept secret.”

Granger beamed at this. Her eyes twitched as she thought about the implications, then she said, “Absolutely, Sir. We’ll have a draft for you in 3 days.”

Croaker grunted and left them to it. Then she turned to Draco, eyes pleading.

He knew what she would say before she said it so he groaned, “Yes, Granger. We’ll go to the Manor, grab the books and go to your flat. I’ll type, you dictate.”

She gave him a smug grin while Padma and Ernie gathered their things. It was going to be another long night.

–

He Floo called Astoria at the Manor, “Astoria? Can you come over? I’m at the Manor.”

Astoria arrived unceremoniously and said as she Banished the soot from her clothes, “I’m guessing you have to cancel? It’s the weekend, Draco. You promised we’ll go out with my friends.”

He sighed, “I’m sorry. We have a deadline and we need to finish by Monday.”

Granger’s voice floated to the parlor, “Draco! We can’t find the runic translation reference. The Anglo-Saxon one…”

“Oh, is that Hermione Granger? Can I meet your colleagues, Draco? Please?” Astoria pleaded.

“Come on then, you may as well say hi,” he replied neutrally.

They walked to the library where Ernie, Padma and Granger were making piles of books to bring.

“Draco, there you are! Where… Oh, Astoria! Hello,” Granger said with an awkward smile. It was stilted.

“Hi! Draco says you’re busy, I just came to see you guys,” Astoria answered demurely.

Padma groaned, “Ugh, our dear leader has commandeered our weekend… Again.”

Ernie added, “I was looking forward to sleeping in my bed at least once this week.”

Granger bristled, “Well, hurry up so we can get done at a decent hour at least. I’m so sorry Astoria, did you have plans?”

“Yes, as it happens. But no worries, I totally understand. Draco will make it up to me, won’t you darling?” she said as she squeezed his arm.

He nodded and smiled down at her, “Of course. Perhaps next week?”

Astoria nodded, “Alright, I won’t keep you from your work. Good luck, everyone.” She grabbed Draco’s hand and said, “See me to the Floo?”

“Alright, I’ll be right back,” Draco managed as he was dragged away.

When they were in the hallway, Astoria sniffed, “I don't think Hermione likes me.”

“Of course she likes you. What’s not to like?” Draco consoled.

Astoria was not convinced, looking worried, “I don’t know either. I’ve been perfectly nice, haven’t I?”

“The nicest! You caught her at a busy time, that’s all,” he explained.

“Ah, is it terribly urgent? Your work?”

“Yes. We’re under a tight deadline. I think Granger wants it out the way before Theo’s wedding. I’m really sorry.”

“That explains it then. It’s a fine goal, Theo’s wedding is going to be a big event after all.”

He nodded as they arrived back at the parlor. He led her to the Floo and Astoria stood on tiptoe to kiss him. His arms banded around her and when he returned the kiss, she melted into his arms.

She broke the kiss and eyed the room, checking if they had privacy. When she realized the coast was clear, she whispered as she cupped him gently, “Can I see you tomorrow?”

His dick hardened, betraying him, “How tempting you make that sound, Tori.”

“Come on, Draco… After last week, it’s all I can think about,” she purred.

He hissed as she ran her fingers down his length, “You’re right... I could probably get away for a night.”

Astoria smiled coyly, “Alright then. Owl or Floo call, I’ll be waiting.”

He pulled her back in for a kiss and groaned as their lips met and she grasped him firmly. His tongue begged entrance, tracing her lips. She tastes like cherries and champagne, Draco thought.

He heard a throat clear and when he whirled around, he saw the entire team behind Astoria. Boxes of books were Levitating before each of them. But Granger looked discomfited while Padma was practically snickering at him.

“Come on, lovers. Let’s get moving while the sun is out,” Ernest said with a tight smile.

Astoria giggled, “Sorry. I’ll leave now. Draco?”

“Yes, I’ll owl you,” he replied. He was resolutely willing his erection to go away.

Astoria blew him a kiss before clearly stating her destination. He turned to face the team and Granger walked past him. She grabbed a handful of Floo Powder and soon, he was in front of the computer, typing away.

Granger’s mood didn’t improve.

–

“Draco, wake up,” she said as she shook him awake.

He jolted and rubbed his eyes blearily, “Hmm, what time is it?”

“It’s past 3. I think you should go home. Ernie and Padma already left, can you come back this afternoon?” she said with a hopeful smile.

“Ah… Okay, let me just save things and I’ll go,” he said as he gathered his wits about him.

Draco quickly saved the document they were working on and grabbed his things. He stood and cracked his neck and she spoke, “I’m sorry I kept you from your date. I’ve been tough on you guys lately and I’m grateful for all the overtime work you’ve been putting in.”

“It’s fine, Granger. I’m eager to finish this, just as you are,” he replied in an effort to reassure her.

“Right. Ernie put his foot down and Padma did too. They’re taking the rest of the weekend for their sanity, their words not mine, so I totally understand if you would too.”

She saw his face vacillate and wince, “Yeah, I think we can take the day and come back fresh on Monday. We work well when we’re rested.”

“Okay. I can probably finish the related literature section this weekend and you can…”

Draco didn’t let her finish, “No. Just leave it. Do something fun with Pansy, you need a break too.”

She nodded and walked him to the Floo, “Good night, Draco.”

He gave her a smile and said, “Good night, Granger.”

When the Floo whisked him away, she stood there for a long time just staring at dying fire. What she witnessed between Draco and Astoria at the Manor yesterday was playing in her mind.

She has seen them kiss, dance and be affectionate with each other. But the way Astoria gripped him in the Library was territorial, like she was staking her claim.

She was right to do it, of course. But it rankled at her, rubbed her raw in tender places she could not acknowledge. And if Astoria wanted a weekend with her boyfriend, who was she to stand in their way.

But Draco always came when she called. When she needed his help, he always made time for her without fail.

She found herself calling him for every little thing, a minor detail in the translation, a clarification about the spell work or even just to bounce ideas off of. He came no matter how late or how trivial.

Hermione realized she had begun to think of Draco as hers.

It was a sobering thought. It’s true Oliver was now becoming a monthly chore for her to do. But it wasn’t fair to him. He was working hard at his goals but sometimes Hermione felt like she was a burden for him too.

She hadn’t talked to him on the phone for a week after a massive argument about Theo’s wedding. He couldn’t get the time away as it was a weekday and she sniped at him. He begged her to understand but with her stresses at work, she found it hard to compartmentalize and made their argument worse.

He still sent her daily updates but she didn’t bother to reply.

She sat at her sofa and Crookshanks curled beside her. She stroked his fur, fully awake now. She took stock of her life, she hadn’t even thought about what she was going to do after the study was concluded. Padma was already slated for the Love Room, Ernie was finalizing his internal move to the Hall of Prophecies and Draco had been specifically courted by the Brain Room.

Perhaps she should take a sabbatical. She hadn’t taken one since she started working and she’s been at this study for nine long years.

She rose and walked to her bed after locking her Floo, it was cold and she waved her wand to cast the strongest Warming Charm she could produce. She showered without wetting her hair and there, she formed a plan as she scrubbed and lathered.

Sabbatical first, the Cotswolds would be nice for a couple of weeks. Perhaps if she really wanted to indulge herself, she’ll take the whole month. She thought of her birthday and there, the plan solidified. Cotswolds in autumn would be lovely indeed.

She climbed into her now warm bed, dressed in the coziest pajamas she owned. It was a gift from Harry, black with little cat faces in orange. She had laughed when she received it for Christmas several years ago and it had served her well.

Then thoughts of Draco filtered through. She needed to truly put an end to this madness. It was wrong, full stop. But the way she yearned for his company couldn’t be denied. And he always came when she called. Did that mean anything? He would drop drinks with friends, dates with his girlfriend and dinners with his parents - perfectly content to share a reheated meal with her as they talked about anything and everything.

Maybe she was just lonely but Hermione felt an uncharacteristic pettiness rise within her. She had every right to call on Draco, they were colleagues, their work was confidential and they were friends.

Besides, she had grown accustomed to having him in her space. Teaching him to navigate the internet, troubleshooting his computer or even just sharing a bottle of wine as they matched wits and exchanged pithy banter.

And he could always decline if he really wanted to be somewhere else. Nothing untoward had ever happened and Draco was the perfect gentleman and colleague. She would never make the mistake of showing him her interest ever again. One embarrassment was enough, thank you.

With that settled in her mind, her thoughts turned to Oliver. The strain of the distance was getting to her. And even if she hated to admit it, the relationship had long run its course. It was terrible to accept, harder to swallow but she felt it was right. The love she felt for him had long since morphed into a fondness, it didn’t consume her or make her feel warm.

Instead, it was a task, a duty, and because she gave her word that they could make it work, she would stick with it until the very end. For a much younger Hermione, this would be enough. But she was older now and she knew herself well. It wasn’t, not even close.

She fell asleep at this last thought and she woke up around midday. As she sipped her tea, she realized she hadn’t formulated a plan about her boyfriend. It struck her that she couldn’t even spare him the mental energy to do so.

If that wasn’t a resounding indictment of how their relationship had deteriorated, she didn’t know what else would be. And there, Hermione realized she had mourned the death of this affair long before its end.

–

“Draco, please,” Astoria whined.

“One more, Tori. Give me one more,” he replied and resumed his licking. He plunged three fingers into Astoria’s sopping cunt and pumped gently.

“Ah, ahhh, ahhhh,” Astoria keened.

Draco’s fingers were strangled as Astoria came and squeezed it tight like a vice.

“Good girl,” Draco purred as he rose and palmed his leaking cock. He licked Astoria’s wetness from his digits as his girlfriend caught her breath. She was pliant and ready for him.

Draco wandlessly Accio’d the lube from his bag and drenched his length with it.

When he guided his dick at her entrance, he murmured, “Relax for me, Tori. That’s it.”

She moaned as Draco slid in, she was still too tight. But her warmth was so inviting, it was practically sucking him in. He hissed at the sensation and repeated his instructions. He braced himself on his elbows, bracketing Astoria in. She was small, smaller than Daphne and he was scared he would hurt her.

But Astoria was determined, she swivelled her hips and with a protracted glide, he was fully hilted inside her.

She giggled beneath him and she kissed his wet mouth, “Easy does it.”

Their tongues met and Draco felt her relax, now he could move. It was slow, he wanted her to cum again before he was confident he could pump into her with his usual pace.

But Draco was ever patient, he could wait for as long as it took.

He buried his head into Astoria’s neck, nipping at his as his tongue skated her elegant neck. Her hair was out of the way, a messy bun at the top of her head. He ground his pelvis into her mound and Astoria moaned.

He relished at the sound of her pleasure and he repeated the motions. Draco was attentive, he had to be, his length was not for quick fucks in broom closets. He hadn’t had a quickie since his cock reached its current form.

“Draco…” Astoria whimpered.

He stuttered, her voice just now sounded like… no! Horror began to spread alongside his panic.

He lifted his head and saw Astoria’s blue eyes. He crushed her lips with his own and said, “Fuck Tori, you take me so well.”

“Draco, please,” she whined again.

There was no mistaking it this time, she sounded like what he imagined Granger would sound like.

He pumped into Astoria, firmer, harder, each slam was a mission, a prayer to all the deities that had ever existed across the firmament, “Fuck, you feel incredible.”

Astoria was panting beneath him, “Fuck me, Draco,” she growled. He had never heard Granger say these words to him, nor would she. But he heard it in her voice just the same.

Draco felt like he was losing his mind. Maybe his tenuous grip on reality had finally snapped. He sucked Astoria’s neck, wishing it was a perky nipple but their size difference and position made that impossible.

“Cum for me,” Astoria ordered, Granger’s voice issuing from her lips.

Her bossy tone had been ordering him around for years. He realized it wasn’t the same but it was so damn close.

“Fuckkkkkk...”

Draco pumped harder, now at his usual pace. The sounds of their fucking had filled the room, the slap of sweaty skin on skin was loud and dirty. He contorted and reached between them. He swiped Astoria’s clit, once, twice.

She came with a wail. Draco wasted no time, he slammed into her hard and he moaned as his release quickly followed hers.

He withdrew slowly and kissed Astoria languidly. It wasn’t long before he rose, feeling dirty and ashamed. His smile was tight and he mumbled his excuses.

“I just remembered, I have to go see Theo. Best man duties.”

“Hmmm… Too bad,” Astoria replied with a grin, glowing with satisfaction.

“I’m sorry. I’d ask you to stay and I can come back. We have the room until tomorrow. But I don’t know how long it will take.”

“It’s okay. Daphne’s been begging for a spa date. A massage would probably be good after this,” she replied with a sweet smile.

Draco nodded absently, “Come on. Let’s clean up in the shower.”

“Mmm… tempting.”

He was grateful for the bright lights of the bathroom, the blonde hair was a clear indication of who he was with. When she sank down to her knees to suck him, he held those long tresses in his hand. Silky and wet. Not curly. Blonde, not brown.

And with the added benefit of his whole cock in Astoria’s mouth, she could not speak. She gave it a concerted effort but could only take a couple of inches. She drooled on him as he pumped into her head slowly.

He realized he was so far from an orgasm, he would probably need the entire night to get there. So he pulled Astoria upwards to stand. He gently lathered her hair, poured the soap all over her perfect little body. He even massaged the conditioner in, taking care to coat every little strand.

Blonde, blonde, blonde was a litany in Draco’s head.

He quickly managed his own body as Astoria rinsed. They got dressed while Astoria prattled on with her plans for the week. Now her voice was fully her own. It was a temporary relief for Draco, he knew he needed to get to Theo fast.

Astoria gestured at the back of her dress and Draco dutifully zipped her up. She kissed him goodbye, long and deep and whispered, “Say hi to Theo for me.”

“I will. I’ll owl you later,” Draco said with a low voice. He noticed his hands were shaking with the buttons.

He wandlessly fastened them including his trousers. He shrugged on his coat, pocketed his cufflinks and tie. Then he slipped on his Chelsea boot. His belt lay limp on the sofa where he abandoned it earlier.

He Banished it with a casual wave, too pent up to be fussed.

He glanced at Astoria, her wand was in her hand and so was his. They Apparated to their separate destinations at once.

–

Draco tried the Manor first, “Theo!”

Pocket materialized with a soft pop, “Master Draco…”

“Pocket! Where’s Theo?”

“He’s in his room, Sir. With Mistress Luna.”

“Could you call him please? I’m sorry but it’s urgent. I need to get checked.”

“Draco? Is that you?” Luna’s whimsical voice floated from upstairs.

“Luna! Thank Merlin! Is Theo there? I need a Healer.”

“He’ll be right with you. Hang on,” Luna replied and Draco paced.

“FOR. FUCKS. SAKE. DRACO! What’s happening? Are you alright?” Theo yelled as he thundered down the stairs in nothing but a flowery robe.

Draco described his encounter with Astoria rapidly, it all just poured out of him.

“Is it some kind of spell? Or am I simply losing my mind due to Occlumency?”

“You can show me, if you want,” Theo said. Draco nodded desperately and Theo pointed his wand at his temple, “Legilimens!”

When Theo slipped out of his mind he gasped, “Holy shit that’s uncanny.”

“I know! Why do you think I’m so freaked out?”

“But it’s not Hermione. It’s not a Mimic Spell. That’s just what she sounds like during sex,” Theo explained.

Draco breathed out a heavy sigh of relief, “So I’m not losing my mind then? Not a hallucination?”

“No. It could be a potion though. A new variant of Polyjuice has been created to mimic only voices.”

“Fuck. So she knows?! If this is deliberate, it’s over. I will not be blackmailed. I don’t care if she’s Daphne’s sister. And Theo, she didn’t sound like that the last time we had sex.”

“Where would she even get Hermione’s hair? Polyjuice needs an essence.”

“Fuck if I know. But let’s play it by ear. I didn’t give anything away, just said I have best man duties.”

“And she believed you?”

“Probably. But I’ll observe first,” Draco said nervously.

“It’s probably just a coincidence,” Theo said.

“I will take no chances. A diagnostic will show most potions, right?”

“Yes. Polyjuice will definitely register. If it’s an unknown blend, it will list ingredients. And it can Trace even if it’s been metabolized. Up to 24 hours, give or take. It depends on the patient’s weight.”

“Good. I can cast one while she’s asleep. Wait, Cassandra… she’s a Potioneer.”

Theo’s eyes widened in alarm, “Fuckkkk! Draco, she’s in Astoria’s year!”

“Fuck my life,” Draco pronounced.

“You can’t sleep with her again,” Theo warned.

“That’s obvious. And we have to tell Pansy, she can sus out info. Astoria could be a Legilimens,” Draco declared.

“This is getting worse by the minute.”

“She initiated the whole thing. I was supposed to be working on our final paper, Unspeakable Croaker wants us to publish and we’ve been at it since last year. But she convinced me to go out with her.”

“Let me review your memories again, starting from when you met until the end,” Theo requested, voice filled with entreaty.

Draco nodded and Theo entered Draco’s mind again, the hours replayed rapidly and when it was done, Theo’s face was grim.

“What were you looking for?” he asked.

Theo sighed and cast a different diagnostic on Draco, it was large and one part of the graph was solidly empty.

The Healer spoke, “I was afraid she fed you a counteragent to the Blank Potion. If taken prior, it would negate the potion entirely.”

“And?”

“You’re fine. But it’s still a risk. I know what the counteragent looks like and we can watch out for it,” Theo explained.

Draco resumed his pacing, mind reeling with implications,” Fucking hell.”

“Drake, you can’t mess this up. You need to be on your guard 24/7. It could be nothing but just… Please, don’t Occlude.”

He stood there, fists clenched. Theo hit the nail right on the head, he had been desperately trying to calm himself down, fighting the strong urge to Occlude. He whispered, “What if I do it when she’s around? Just a couple of hours. She can’t know Theo, no one can know.”

“Draco… don’t. I advise against it. Just clear your mind every time, you’re not that bad at controlling your thoughts really. And we need to find out if she’s a Legilimens first,” Theo explained.

He nodded, “Good plan. I’ll tell Pansy. And I’ll get a private investigator to follow Astoria.”

The Healer nodded and rose from his seat, “Don’t Occlude alright? We’ll get you through this.”

“Thanks Theo, I… I’m sorry I interrupted your evening. I should go.”

“Let’s meet up after you tell Pansy. Mid next week?”

“Yes. Again, thank you for this. I know you must be hellishly busy.”

Theo grinned, “It’s fine. Besides, life has been a little boring lately. Trust you to always bring in the drama.”

“Boring is good. I can’t believe we’ve gotten to the point where life has become routine. Nothing fazes me much anymore. I guess this means we’re growing up but I don’t feel grown up at all.”

“Neither do I, mate. Are you kidding? Most days I’m hit with imposter syndrome.”

Draco grinned, “Same.”

His best friend shook his head, “After the chaos of our teens, I’m grateful for whatever normalcy we could get. We deserve this, Draco. We’ve lived twice as long during those years, what with a fresh new crisis to fix daily, a Dark Lord living in your home. Now I just focus on my patients and Luna and it’s wonderful. Slow… easy.”

He nodded, “I agree. It’s a gift just to focus on ourselves, our lives, our careers.”

“Yes brother. I’ll tell Blaise too. He’s an Auror and dating Daphne. We’ll get to the bottom of this.”

“Thanks Theo. I owe you one.”

“Throw me an epic stag party,” Theo said sheepishly.

“You got it, brother.”

–

Pansy was sprawled on the chaise of her new receiving parlor. She was in the middle of redecorating the entire house and Harry gave her control of everything.

Harry had finally sat down and sorted through all the deeds and property at Gringotts. He figured it was time, he was getting married and it was long overdue. Once he had accepted that Grimmauld Place wasn’t the home he had envisioned for his family, he inquired about his holdings at the bank, hoping he could afford a nice three bedroom in a nice area.

The goblins practically snickered at this and presented him with the facts. His vault 687, which he used all throughout his schooling up to the present, wasn't his only vault. The main Potter vault had been accumulating compound interest for 30 years, plus his inheritance from Sirius’ vaults which had also been compounding interest since his incarceration, Harry found out that he could afford a sizable estate with the dividends alone.

The cottage in Godric’s Hollow, 12 Grimmauld Place, a two story penthouse in New York, a flat in Paris and Buenos Aires, a condo in Tokyo, and the main estate in Cornwall were presented as options.

He chose The Pottery in the Cornish countryside. The remodeling and updates would cost him tens of thousands of Galleons, the goblins informed him. Still, it would be lower than purchasing a new home outright.

When he bought Pansy here before embarking on their month-long honeymoon, they immediately fell in love with the place. A Gringotts liaison was assigned to him but Harry requested Susan to help with undoing the wards and putting fresh ones in place.

Pansy was a revelation. She was more than up to the challenge, her pureblood training from her mother was called to fore and she was doing magnificently. She knew how to manage the household almost instinctively and with her father’s help, she compiled a solid list of suppliers for the house within a week. What Harry thought would be an uphill battle was seamless and efficiently done. He imagined it would cause friction with so many decisions to make. But his new wife handled everything with finesse. She was remarkable.

By the time they came back from the honeymoon, the house was clean, the gardens tidy and the roof was fully repaired but there was more work to be done.

Restoring The Pottery was a herculean task. The property had been abandoned for close to 30 years. The Stasis Charm had failed during the last decade, cast hurriedly Harry surmised. The Fidelius also failed but that was to be expected.

Susan explained it to him, “The Fidelius is only as strong as the Secret Keeper. My aunt paid the price when she trusted her brother with her life.”

“I can relate, Susan. I’m sorry.”

Susan faced him with a grin on her face, “So, no Fidelius for you. You can bleed on the wardstone and it should key you in to the wards, no one can enter without your express permission. And of course the bog standard Anti-Muggle, Salvio Hexia, Protego Totalum and etcetera. You’ll be sorted in no time.”

“Thanks Susan, whatever you think is best. I’ll just need a report afterwards for my files. And I’ll add Auror Security wards too.”

Pansy came out to the lawn looking radiant in a long flowery dress, Kreacher toddling faithfully behind her, “Susan, you must stay for lunch, yes?”

“Thanks Pansy, that would be lovely.”

“Good. So are we all sorted? Come join us when you’re done.”

Susan and Pansy walked arm in arm towards the house. Harry was quiet as he surveyed the spread of the estate. The facade of the mansion was all brick with white trim. His father had grown up here, Sirius and Lupin too. He smiled to himself, imagining the antics of the teenaged Marauders.

He walked towards the house, a breeze twinning in his already messy hair. The foyer was grand, parquet flooring all throughout the wide space. The windows were large and let in all the sunshine and warmth. They could build their roots here, he thought to himself. A family house with room enough to grow and play in. He could almost hear the laughter of his future children filling the halls.

As he joined the ladies for lunch, discussing Pansy’s plans for the house. She was being sneaky, waving her pale elegant hand over her wine glass. Harry’s green eyes missed nothing. She had to believe she was pregnant but he was going to wait for her to tell him.

“Hire the best, darling. I want the refurbishment done in six months,” he declared.

Susan gaped, “That’s… going to be challenging.”

Pansy added, “We can incentivise. A big bonus if they finish on time.”

He smiled and stood. He had finished his meal, “I have to go back to the office. But do whatever you want, you know best. But it would be nice to spend Christmas here, right? With all our friends?”

Pansy nodded and Susan beamed, saying, “That would be a nice tradition for us. Christmas with the Potters!”

His wife whooped with glee, “Yes! Six months it is!”

Harry chuckled and waved them goodbye. He walked back to the gates and stood there watching the house. Yes, it would be a wonderful place to grow up.

His children would want for nothing, he vowed fiercely. They would get only the best clothes and shoes. The latest brooms and toys. No hand me downs, thank you. If it was a girl, Harry laughed at the thought being led around by a little girl, black haired with Pansy’s eyes.

He was going to spare no expense and spoil that little girl rotten. Harry couldn’t wait for his wife to tell him her news. He Apparated to the Ministry, heart full and ready to take on the chaos of the Auror bullpen.

Chapter 28: March 2008

Exhausted didn’t even begin to cover how Draco was feeling. He felt gritty with lack of sleep, his body was too tired to even move. And his brain was simply dead.

Granger kept at it, each of them pushing 80 hour work weeks for close to a month now. She was on a mission and the final draft was just accepted by Unspeakable Croaker.

The relief was palpable but the urge to sleep was even stronger. He slept in his bed maybe thrice in the last month and he had made Granger’s sofa his home.

As the de facto secretary of their team, Draco had seen through all revisions and drafts. His typing was now excellent, Granger could dictate with her usual rapid speed and he could keep up with minimal mistakes. He was glad and didn’t miss the old mushy keyboard anymore.

At one point during the long weeks, he went straight to her flat, Flooing with her and staying the night. Mimsy delivered his clothes and he showered in Granger’s tiny bathroom. They also went to work together. He relished in the proximity and he found the fourth scent of his Amortentia, her jasmine infused conditioner. He didn’t dwell on it much, he knew early on she would be It but the confirmation was nice all the same.

Finally, their study would be published on Monday. The third of the third, Draco thought it was auspicious.

The team all but begged for relief and Granger, in her magnanimity, agreed to take the week to decompress. He thought he’ll sleep the entire 7 days just to recover.

He had Floo’d to the Manor and found his parents sitting in the parlor.

“Draco! We haven’t seen you in weeks! You look terrible, darling,” his mother pronounced.

He simply waved and said, “I’m going to sleep. Please do not wake me.”

His parents nodded mutely and he Apparated to his bedroom. He showered quickly and the hot water soothed his body. When he was done, he found his comfiest silk pajamas and slipped under the covers.

The sigh that escaped him was indicative of how tired he was. He was now cocooned in his warm bed. It wasn’t long before sleep claimed him.

–

Theo’s stag party was a night for the books. While Luna preferred to be pampered at a spa with the ladies, Theo went all out.

They started the night at The Three Broomsticks in Scotland, then it was off to a Muggle bar in London. It was booze filled, wagers were made on who would be first to hurl.

It was juvenile but they indulged. No strip club was booked, all of them were in serious relationships. Instead, they found themselves in a Muggle casino. They played poker and the bets were significant. They had to drag Ernie away from the slot machines.

By the end of the night, they all Floo’d to Malfoy Manor. There they demolished several bottles of Firewhiskey. By that point everyone was completely blathered and in the morning, they all woke up in various places in Draco’s bedroom.

Neville was hugging the toilet, Theo passed out in the sitting area couch. Harry and Ernie were sprawled on the bed. Blaise simply curled up on the fireplace rug. And Draco woke up in his shower.

“What the fuck?” Draco said. His throat was hoarse and his head was throbbing like it had its own heartbeat. Since he was already there, he stripped his clothes and turned the shower on full blast.

When he was done, he stumbled towards his cabinet and found Hangover Potion. Neville groaned as he hurled into the toilet once more. Draco was pretty sure they were all still drunk. He necked two of the Potions, one after the other and went to his closet to change. He had to stop midway to lean against the wall. The room was still spinning.

Once he was fully dressed, the Potion had kicked in and he felt more human. His stomach was still queasy but he surveyed the scene with rising amusement.

Blaise and Harry were already up. Harry spoke, “What the hell happened last night?”

Draco grinned, “Debauchery,” then he tossed the pair a vial of Potion each.

Harry, ever the Seeker even in his inebriated state, caught his with one hand. Blaise simply Summoned his own as it tumbled down the rug.

As Draco went down for breakfast, he thought about how they were now all growing up. Harry first and now Theo's getting married. Nights like these were now few and far in between.

What with careers taking precedence, there was simply no time. Maybe that's why they were always eager for their annual summer getaway - a chance to destress and just be.

But sometimes, it was nice to recall those times. When it was just them, Blaise, Theo and Draco, out on the town.

Post-war and between masteries, his two best-friends were always up for an adventure. They dragged him out of his self-imposed exile and partied like there was no tomorrow. So many nights were now only a vague blob in their memories.

Youth.

The most memorable nights are the ones none of you can remember.

–

Theo and Luna were wed in the most disorganized fashion. The bride was barefoot, for one thing, as she walked down the aisle.

But it suited. As Hermione watched Luna Lovegood bind herself in marriage to Theodore Nott, the chaos of the day melted away. Luna looked resplendent in a simple smock gown, her hair tumbling almost to her waist. She looked like a mythical fairy creature, gracing this wretched Earth with her presence.

The flowers were perfect and the garden was bursting with it. On the official start of spring, nature’s bounty surrounded them. The air was thick with their perfume, Narcissa and Neville truly outdid themselves.

Even the reception was a smorgasbord for the less than seventy guests in attendance. There weren’t a lot of people - the Lovegoods were represented only by the bride and her father. And Theo, embracing his orphanhood, invited none of his extended relatives.

Instead, it was mostly found family - colleagues and friends. Ravenclaws and Slytherins all showed up for Luna and Theo. Not to be outdone, the Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs did as well. Filius Flitwick brought along several professors, it looked like a mini Hogwarts reunion. Lucius and Narcissa also graced the event with their presence, chatting amiably with Pomona Sprout and Neville, who was to be the full-time Herbology professor the next school year.

Draco turned to Astoria and led her towards the house where they could have privacy. Astoria was feeling upset the whole day, confused at Draco’s coldness.

When he found his usual rooms in Nott Manor, he led Astoria inside and cast the strongest Silencing Charm he could.

“Did you take a potion when we were at Claridges?” he asked, eager to get to the point.

“What? What potion?” Astoria asked, bewildered at this line of questioning.

“You sounded different when we were having sex,” Draco said.

Astoria paled, “Well…”

Draco pinched the bridge of his nose and said, “Please explain.”

“Daphne said you were quite adventurous during the act. You like to experiment, make it interesting. And Cas, I met her for a ladies luncheon during the holidays, she agreed.”

“Okay? So you wanted to compare notes?” Draco accused.

Astoria stammered, “It wasn’t like that. We were just talking and you came up. And I thought perhaps something could keep you interested. Draco, you’re quite experienced and I didn’t want you to think I was boring, or that I was a prude. That I’m open to trying new things.”

He sighed, “I didn’t think that at all, Astoria. You’re great. But why would you need to resort to a potion?”

“Cas suggested it - it’s a new brew she made. It’s supposed to make you hear some fantasy, that sort of thing. I don’t even know who or what I sounded like, the effect is different to whoever hears it.”

“If you wish to experiment, then tell me so I can participate. Don’t just spring it on me,” Draco said, turning away from Astoria.

“I thought you liked it,” she said in a small voice.

“I didn’t,” he vehemently spat.

“I won’t do it again, I promise. I really am, Draco. Is this why you’ve been distant lately? I know I messed up, please don’t be angry at me.”

Draco softened, “I know there’s a difference in our levels of experience. But please know that I really don’t need motivation or incentive. And if you want to try something new, discuss it with me like an adult and we’ll figure it out together.”

Astoria was crying now and he gathered her in his arms. She hiccuped, “I’m sorry, Draco.”

–

Hermione was meeting Pansy for a quiet luncheon at The Pottery, she was already late - she was on her phone with Oliver discussing plans for Neville’s wedding. His plans fell through and he couldn’t get time off again and they had a massive fight over it.

She wasn’t even looking forward to her monthly trip to Chisinau.

She decided she was long overdue for some girl time and Pansy made herself available, seeing the desperation in Hermione’s owl messages.

“You made it!” her friend greeted from the massive lawn.

“Wow! This place looks amazing, Pansy.”

“Well, it’s coming along nicely. Not fully there yet but hopefully now Theo’s wedding is over, I can focus on the decorating. Come on, let’s go to the parlor.” Pansy said as she looped her arm around hers.

The house was stunning, classical and large but had a distinct homey feel to it. It had good energy, Hermione thought.

Pansy led her to a big empty room, save for a sofa and a table. On it, the wine was already breathing along with a tray of cheeses and finger food.

“So… things… sounded dire,” Pansy said as they sat.

She exhaled, “Ugh. We’ve been summoned by the Wizengamot. Not sure when but soon.”

Pansy considered this for a minute and said, “Surely it can’t be that bad.”

“I know. It’s just stressful,” Hermione replied as she took a sip of her wine.

“Mm. How is Oliver doing? I didn’t see him at the wedding,” Pansy said neutrally.

She stared at her wine glass, mouth suddenly dry, “We had a fight. He missed Theo’s wedding and now he might miss Neville’s too. It’s just… I feel like I’m the only one keeping this relationship alive. And it might not be fair but it’s the truth. If I don’t make the effort to go to Chisinau, we’d never see each other.”

Pansy sat her wine glass on the table and eyed her friend speculatively, “And that’s not a relationship.”

She nodded, “No, it is not. He hasn’t been back in England for more than a year. I’ve been thinking we should break up. I realized we’ve been apart now longer than we were ever together.”

“But I thought you knew it was going to be difficult, Hermione?”

She groaned, “I thought I knew what I was getting into too! But it’s so much more difficult than I ever anticipated. And if I break up with him, it feels like I was this stupid naive girl who thought a monthly shag would be enough to keep a relationship going.”

Pansy chuckled, “I understand, being stupid is a novel experience for you. You don’t have enough experience with it.”

She emptied her entire glass, chugging the alcohol down like she needed it to say what she would next, “Being an Unspeakable is isolating enough and I feel so lonely, Pans. It’s like I’m alone but in a relationship. I set up the Portkeys and clean the flat in Chisinau when I arrive. I buy the food we’ll eat and set up for dinner and then I spread my legs and we sleep. But Oliver, he tries his best to listen to me but he’s just too tired to even function. They are running him ragged with all those newfangled maneuvers and drills they have. And to be honest, going to Chisinau now feels like an absolute chore!”

Hermione burst into tears. Pansy embraced her tightly and patted her back comfortingly, “There. Let it all out.”

She let out a choked sob, “If we break up then it means I failed, Pans.”

Pansy placed her hands on each shoulder as she gently pushed Hermione to look her in the eyes, “Hermione Granger. You gave it your best shot. You have nothing to be ashamed of. It just didn’t work out.”

She wrung her hands on her lap, “I hear you, Pans. Absolutely. And from a logical standpoint, yes I know I did what I could. But still… it’s awful.”

“Yeah. But so is shrinking yourself to fit something you’ve outgrown.”

Hermione was struck dumb. She stared at Pansy who was now leaning back on the sofa arm, looking quite at peace with everything. She was always unruffled, confident and secure in her place in the world. It wasn’t an act, Pansy always did have self-awareness in spades.

There was a pronounced silence in the air and Hermione saw the faint smile on Pansy’s lips. What she said was profound but she couldn’t dwell much on it. Hermione’s eyes slid to the table where Pansy’s wineglass stood, untouched.

She gasped and looked back at Pansy who was now smirking at her. She stammered, “Are you…?”

Pansy didn’t let her finish and she smiled serenely. Free of guile and filled with contentment, “I am.”

She burst into tears again, this time with happiness. She wrapped Pansy in a hug and said, “Pans! Congratulations! Harry didn’t tell me.”

Pansy tightened her arms around Hermione and said, “He doesn’t know yet. I’m only seven weeks along and I thought it might have been a fluke. Theo scanned me a couple of days ago and confirmed it.” The two ladies disentangled and Pansy clasped their hands together. She grinned, “I was hoping you wouldn’t notice I wasn’t drinking. But nothing gets past Hermione Granger, the Brightest Witch of Her Age.”

“Oh hush. Look at me groaning about my relationship problems. I’ll figure it all out. You’ve got more important things to do. Goodness, a pregnancy and a whole house to fix? You shouldn’t overdo it, Pansy.”

“No, not at all. My parents are helping with the remodel, they hired the best and I only oversee things. And my atelier will be fine. I’ll probably skip the next season but the prêt à porter will be more than enough to keep us afloat.”

“Well if you need help, just owl me. I’ll be between assignments after our study concludes. I’ve actually been thinking of going on a sabbatical.”

“Wow! Seriously? You never take breaks.” Pansy said looking astounded at the news.

“I know. But I feel like it’s time. I’ve been doing this study for longer than our Hogwarts years. I think I’ve earned it.”

“You do! You work harder than anyone.”

She smiled at Pansy’s statement, “Yes, well… I was thinking of renting a cottage at the Cotswolds. Probably a month or two?”

“Well… that sounds like a proper plan. You should do it. And don’t worry about me, I’ll take it easy. Harry’s made sure we’ve hired the best. And my dad’s been helping too. You should see them together,” Pansy said, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Oh? They get on well? I’m glad.”

Pansy nodded, “Harry’s put him to task seeing as he’s been swamped at work. An illegal Occamy breeding syndicate, of all things. And my dad, to everyone’s surprise, is eager to please. Took it like a personal mission to finish before around the summer.”

“Hmmm, seems suspicious. The timing. Are you sure Harry doesn’t know?”

“I’ll tell him tonight. I just wanted to be sure, Mother had infertility problems and it seemed prudent to wait.”

“And Theo says it’s all good?”

“Yes. Strong heartbeat and everything. All signs point to a viable pregnancy. I’m not too bothered by the gender just as long as the baby is healthy. I’m supposed to say that, right? But just between us, I’m hoping for a boy.”

“That’s your pureblood upbringing talking,” Hermione teased.

Pansy laughed, “Well… yes. If I only get one, I want Harry to have an heir.”

“Harry will love the child regardless of what it will be.”

Pansy shrugged, “I know. We talked about how many kids we want. I’m comfortable with two. Three’s the max, I think. Harry says however many I’ll give him, he’ll be happy.”

She snickered, “Sounds about right. He’ll probably spoil any child he has. I see it…”

Pansy laughed even harder, “Me too!”

–

A few weeks later, Hermione and her team received the official summons to meet with the Wizengamot about their patent. It was slated for May. They’ve been released from their Non-Disclosure Vows once the patent was submitted for approval.

The team finally understood why Croaker pushed them to their limit. He had been expecting this.

They compiled their documentation on every pertinent detail of their study. It had far reaching effects. Draco posited it could be useful in job applications but could also be used to discriminate unfairly. Hermione noted that it could be likened to the Muggle IQ test, that it could be just a simple gauge of capacity and not of worth.

Padma added legislation as one of their recommendations. Laws need to be in place to safeguard information like this.

Ernie also added an inquiry on how squibhood could be quantified, seeing as how most squibs still have wizarding capacity that Muggles don’t. He particularly underlined the ability to see Dementors and other invisible magical fauna, their immunity to Muggle Repelling wards and their average lifespans being similar to most wizards.

The team began to expand their recommendations for future study and met regularly at Malfoy Manor. Lucius’ knowledge of the inner workings of the Wizengamot was invaluable. He levied advice, how to appeal to the conservative bloc and how to mobilize the progressives. Padma and Hermione were schooled on the political machinations of the Wizengamot.

Draco and Ernie had begun learning it before they even went to Hogwarts. By the time they graduated, they had memorized voting records of each sitting member and could anticipate how the different factions would react.

It was a world unknown to Hermione and Padma and they voiced their concerns at such a blind spot in their education.

Padma said, “I don’t know why I didn’t expect this. I thought you all just went to parties, teas and luncheons.”

Draco laughed, “There’s that too. But it’s always been ‘a language, an instrument, a sport, a skill’. We’re urged to learn at least one of each.”

Ernie nodded, “I picked Latin and Greek. I’m decent on a saxophone and can bake passably well. For sport I picked Quidditch.”

Hermione asked, “What about you, Draco?”

“Latin, Greek, Old Saxon for ancient languages. I learned French as a child of course and I’m fairly decent with Italian. But Blaise says I should just stick to English so I stop embarrassing myself. I play piano and I swim. Quidditch too. And my calligraphy is excellent.”

Ernie huffed, “Overachiever.”

“Well… my parents were particularly invested in it. You didn’t know them then but they were… intense.”

Padma looked at him appraisingly, “I guess the myth of the idle rich is just that, a myth.”

Ernie explained, “I mean I do get where that stems from. One generation builds wealth, next generation spends it, the third depletes it. That’s usually the cycle, right? But for most pureblood families, we know how to make money and keep it. Investments, businesses… and that, at the very least, means you educate the heirs.”

“Also helps to have Seers in the family,” Hermione teased.

Draco grinned, “Yes. Though they would never predict something so mundane as stock market crashes. But if you have someone who can foresee a war or a calamity, then you can make arrangements so the family can survive it. Should you be so lucky.”

“Wait… did Sirius learn too?”

He nodded, “Of course. All Blacks learn French and Italian. And as the heir, he would have been expected to have an extensive education pre-Hogwarts.”

“Still, we could have used those lessons. It’s galling to come into this world at 11 and be treated as a second class citizen. I’m always catching up, always just ten steps behind.”

Draco looked at her fondly and said, “But so are we in the Muggle world. When I asked Father to invest in the Muggle stock market, I had to do so much studying. What is an Apple and why are they somehow at the forefront all of a sudden? I had to understand that Amazon didn’t mean the rainforest in Brazil. Even Walmart didn’t make and sell walls. You are a hundred steps ahead of us in that.”

Padma and Ernie nodded and Hermione’s grin grew wider until she was chucking, “Well… what did you think Amazon was?”

Draco shrugged, “Honestly? I thought some corporate entity had privatized the entire jungle.”

Hermione burst out laughing.

Chapter 29: May 2008

The 10th year anniversary of the Battle of Hogwarts was commemorated with a dazzling ball. OWLs and NEWTs students were all up in arms at the disruption of their revision schedule.

Draco thought it was completely out of place. But the Ministry of Magic deemed it so and everyone else bent over backwards to comply.

He could see how Headmistress McGonagall’s stern demeanor turned icy during the night. Her countenance was strained, her lips stretched thin. The only time she smiled was when she saw Hermione and Harry, her Gryffindor favorites, as they came in with their dates.

Pansy looked radiant, their friend group was appraised of her pregnancy a few weeks earlier and everyone was giddy at Baby Potter. Blaise, true to form, started a betting pool on the gender.

Draco, along with Neville, Susan and Luna were on Team Girl.

The rest, including the parents, were on Team Boy. Theo, sworn to secrecy, was excluded from betting.

Oliver somehow made it too. He hadn’t seen the man since last year and he had avoided him. He looked buff, his suit was just a tad bit too small for him and he was anxious the entire night.

Draco ignored the stares their table got, the younger years were surprised at seeing a mix of different houses in one friend group. Perhaps it was inconceivable to school-aged children, they saw segregation every day in school. But even their own classmates were shocked.

It was one thing to read of Harry Potter’s marriage to Pansy Parkinson. It was another thing entirely to see them together in the flesh. Harry treated Pansy like she was breakable in her delicate condition, he doted on her and never left her side. They laughed, joked and greeted acquaintances on both sides.

Draco tried to miss how Harry’s eyes swept the Great Hall, looking for points of egress and possible escape paths. But he couldn’t blame him, he was looking too. The Great Hall had seen the final confrontation between Voldemort and Harry. But it was also the de facto chamber where all the bodies lay after the battle.

Still bodies covered with white blankets, both sides had casualties and they were deemed equals in death. Only Voldemort’s body was punted off to a corner.

Draco could still remember how Madame Pomfrey looked when she healed the scrapes on his face, her face was tired and wan, eyes bloodshot from crying. He recalled the spot where Bellatrix lay, her wild and matted hair had peeked through underneath the blanket.

Unlike his parents, the Weasleys were all out in force. Molly Weasley eyed Harry and Hermione with blatant disdain and animosity, muttering under her breath as they passed their table without even a glance.

Ronald Weasley went red at the dismissal and tried to stand to confront his former best friends but his eldest brother gripped the back of his shirt and pulled him down back into his seat. Draco could hear the hissing admonishment, threats more like.

The night dragged on and Draco dutifully stood beside Astoria and their friends. He didn’t want to make a splash, quite content to play wallflower.

Astoria, however, had other plans.

“Shall we mingle?” she asked.

“Sorry, no. Let’s just stay here and hope the night passes without incident, Tori.”

Astoria huffed, clearly put out by his statement and Daphne came to his rescue, “Yes, he’s a lousy date. But people have long memories, Tor. He’s not here to socialize.”

“But surely that’s the point? To show these people that you’ve changed,” Astoria reasoned.

“Not sure they even want to know. Some minds are already made up and it’s a stain that will never be erased. I didn’t even want to come but Harry personally invited me,” he explained.

“Still, you should make an effort,” Astoria rallied.

“No. Only heroes are granted the grace to move on. Villians will forever be defined by their evil actions,” he explained as he sipped his second drink of the night.

“Fine. I’ll go talk to my classmates,” Astoria retorted as she stood to leave.

Draco didn’t stop her. Daphne moved to sit next to him and patted his arm, “I’m sorry, Draco.”

He didn’t know what to say to that and he was spared from making a response as Granger plopped down the seat in front of them. She was smiling wide, cheeks pink from exertion, “Are you guys having a great time?”

Daphne smiled and lied, “Yeah. It’s grand.” Draco copied her expression.

“Draco, come on. Let’s dance.”

He froze. He snuck a glance at Daphne and she too looked uncomfortable. Blaise, smooth as ever, interjected, “Shall we, Daph?”

Daphne nodded, looking rather grateful all of a sudden. Blaise gave her a private, knowing smile.

Draco stood and offered his hand to Granger. Hers was dainty and cool as she placed it demurely on his own. Pansy and Harry joined them as they made their way to the dance floor.

A waltz, easy as breathing. But as they slid into position, Draco’s mind began to betray him. The silk of her dress was smooth under his palm as he gripped her waist. She slid close, pressing into him as they moved to the familiar step.

He looked down at her and she was smiling. Their eyes locked and everyone else faded away.

The scent of jasmine enveloped him and his selfish heart had beaten his logical mind into submission. It wasn’t even a contest. Draco wanted this, wanted her with every fibre of his being. She fit into him perfectly, the tops of her sentient hair grazed his chin.

She let him lead and they moved from the outskirts of the floor to the center.

“This is nice,” she said, blushing prettily.

“Yes,” he answered.

“Are you really having a nice time? Don’t lie.”

He grinned, “Not at all. I’m leaving as soon as it’s polite to do so.”

Hermione’s laugh tinkled, eyes dancing with mirth, “I knew it.”

“I only came because Saint Potter invited me himself. He said he’ll drag me here, kicking and screaming if he had to.”

She giggled, “He would do that.”

“I believe you.”

“Did anyone say anything? Was anyone rude?”

“No. But they weren’t welcoming either. It’s fine, I understand completely.”

She sighed and squeezed his shoulder as a sign of commiseration. And he watched as she looked around the room and said, “Tell me who and I’ll give them a piece of my mind.”

He couldn’t help but laugh at the righteous indignation written on her face, “No, don’t go around defending the Death Eater. Just leave it be.”

“Fine. But if I hear one word…”

“No, please. Today of all days, they deserve to say their piece, whoever it is. To quote Dickens, I was too cowardly to do what I knew to be right as I had been too cowardly to avoid doing what I knew to be wrong.”

“Oh Draco. Don’t be so hard on yourself. You were a child.”

He nodded, “A child but also a coward. Anyway, we have a big day on Monday. Are you ready for the Wizengamot?”

Her face was grim when she replied, “As I’ll ever be, I guess. Part of the reason I came out tonight was to meet with some of them outside the courtroom. Minerva has been helping me.”

“Favorite student…”

She didn’t refute it this time. Instead she grinned up at him and he wanted several days so he could count and memorize every freckle. Her eyes were like whiskey and she felt so soft against him. His own eyes wandered down to her pink glossy lips. Against all reason, he wondered what she would taste like.

Flooded with desire, he thought it would be so easy to lean down.

Her breath hitched and Draco saw her pupils had blown wide. Someone tapped his shoulder and he turned abruptly.

Oliver was there with a wide smile. But Draco saw the warning in his eyes, “May I cut in?”

“Of course. Excuse me, Granger,” he mumbled.

He disengaged and Draco snuck a look at her as he stepped back. What he saw was a flicker of hesitation and dismay.

He decided not to dwell on it. Instead he scanned the crowd and found Astoria talking to Professor Slughorn. Draco quickly made his way to her to inquire about her plans for the night.

She wanted to stay for a while but he needed to leave. He needed to remove himself from the situation.

Luna appeared from out of nowhere, her whimsical voice cutting through his panic like a balm, “Ah, Draco. There you are.”

She dragged him towards her and he smiled apologetically at Astoria. She giggled at comical sight as Draco was manhandled by the petite fae-like woman dressed in iridescent robes.

He was led to an empty table and they sat, “Fantastic timing as always, Luna. Thanks for the save.”

“Did you need saving?” was her reply.

“Always,” he answered.

“The fight is taking all your strength. Maybe if you stopped, you’d be able to save yourself.”

“What?” Draco asked, truly bewildered.

She fixed him with her stare, completely lucid, “You heard me, Draco Malfoy.”

Draco withered in her gaze, “I… don’t understand what you mean, Luna.”

She smiled, perfectly without guile, “You will soon. It’s time to make a choice, Draco.”

Then Luna stood and smoothened her dress robes. Only she could have pulled off the style and material. He saw Theo walking towards them and he gave his wife a warm smile.

He stood beside her and said to Theo as he arrived, “I’m going. I’ll just say goodbye to Tori.”

“Yeah, we’re not staying for long either. The Weasleys already left.”

He nodded and found his date still chatting with Slughorn and Avery. He touched her elbow and whispered in her ear, “I’m going. You can stay if you want.”

She smiled, “I’ll go home with Daphne.”

He pressed a kiss on her cheek and the scent of roses filled his nose. It was pleasant but wrong.

Draco banished the thought and strode towards the appointed Floo. He spotted Harry and Pansy waiting their turn.

“Draco! You’re going home then?”

“Yes. Tori is staying with Daphne. But I’ve fulfilled my end of the bargain, Harry.”

“I’m sorry, did you want a medal or something?” Harry replied with a grin.

Draco scoffed and Pansy grabbed his hand, “Come, let’s have a nightcap at The Pottery. I haven’t seen you in a while.”

He nodded and the Floo brought him to a well-appointed sitting room. Kreacher popped into existence at their arrival and ushered his mistress to the chaise. He fluffed up her pillows and Pansy reclined with a sigh. Draco watched as Harry dutifully put her legs on his lap and began to undo her shoes.

By hand.

It was probably one of the most intimate things he had seen Harry do. He’d witnessed them with each other over the years but somehow, here in their new home, he saw how Harry Potter loved his friend and it was glorious to behold.

Kreacher snapped his fingers and beverages appeared. Fruit juice for Pansy and Firewhiskey for the gentlemen.

Harry began massaging Pansy’s feet and said, “Pour me one, Draco please.”

Draco did as he was told. The man was clearly busy.

He took a sip and leaned back in his chair. Merlin, he was tired, but he planned on meticulously studying over the weekend at the Manor Library in preparation for Monday. He was lost in thought for several minutes before Pansy shattered his reverie, “What do you think of the house, Draco?”

He looked around and smiled at the Slytherin green seating dotted across the room, “Love the color scheme.”

Harry scoffed, “Gods. You guys need to get over your obsession with Slytherin green.”

“Said the man with several pairs of Gryffindor pajamas. I’m burning those as soon as I can. Kreacher will help me.”

Harry looked deeply offended, “Those are really comfortable! The tartan is nice in winter.”

Draco grinned, “Still have your Quidditch jersey, Harry?”

Pansy answered for him, “Oh yes. I wear it now.”

His eyebrows flew up and Harry laughed, “Tell you what, try it. Seeing my name on her back… well… things got wild.”

“Please stop. I don’t want to hear about your sex life.”

Harry only chuckled at his statement as he took a deep sip. He eyed his wife who nodded. Draco looked at the pair quizzically but Pansy spoke first, words laden with meaning, “Draco, please tell Harry.”

Draco reeled at this and saw the desperation in Pansy’s eyes. He watched as Pansy laid a protective hand on her pregnant belly. His eyes widened in alarm.

He stuttered, “Yes Pans, you got it. How about tomorrow? I’m too tired to discuss it tonight.”

“Mm. Brunch?” Pansy offered.

“Yes. I’ll be there.”

“Good. It’s settled then,” Harry said with a steely voice. “My wife needs to be released from the Vow, Draco. And I won’t have secrets in my marriage. I don’t care what it is. I’ll keep it in the strictest of confidences. Pansy comes first.”

“And you won’t risk this or any future children. I understand. It’s probably time you knew anyway. Maybe it was what Luna was telling me about.”

The Auror smiled, green eyes twinkling as he finished his drink, “It’s always a good idea to listen to Luna. She’s the wisest of us all.”

“Changing your mind about the gender bet then?” Draco teased.

“Well… No.”

“Fine. I’m off. See you tomorrow.”

He stood and shook Harry’s hand. Pansy also rose, now barefoot and he gave her a kiss on her cheek. He strode to the Floo in even, measured steps. It was going to be a long day tomorrow.

He Apparated to his room, feeling the weight of the event descend on him. And tomorrow, his inner circle will expand to include one more.

Harry would probably slap him silly once he knew.

–

“Okay. Honestly, I don’t see what the big deal is.”

“Harry, if Voldemort or Bellatrix knew of my feelings, I would be dead by now. And a target would have been painted on her back. I had to keep it secret,” Draco explained.

“No, I understand why you did what you did. But you’re with Astoria and she’s with Oliver. It’s done.”

“Hmmm… I wouldn’t be so sure about that. Did you see Hermione and Oliver yesterday? I’ll give it a month,” Pansy declared.

Draco valiantly ignored Pansy’s statement but Harry’s eyes widened with alarm, “So it wasn’t just me?”

“Nope,” Pansy replied, popping the p.

Harry turned to him and asked, “And how do you know? That it’s love? You just might be in love with the idea of her. Or it could just be infatuation or whatever.”

“For years, I convinced myself of that. But it didn’t go away, it just burrowed deep inside me. And then I got to know her, Eighth Year… at work. I realized I was just lying to myself. Do you know how hard it is? To love someone you know you cannot have? I wished it would go away, I wished I would move on. I mean surely there’s others out there that could be a match for me, someone could pique my interest.”

“How did this even start? You were such a prat in school,” Harry asked.

Draco sighed, “In Fourth Year, she was reading this book in the library. Emma by Jane Austen. It was just a random Tuesday early on in the year. I had Blaise acquire the book for me, it took a while but he managed to get a copy. I knew it was Muggle but I read it anyway. There’s a line in it that really resonated with me. It said, if I loved you less, I might be able to talk about it more. And you know what, there’s a lot of things that I cannot talk about. If I speak it out loud, it would mean I’m acknowledging it. And I can’t. It’s too heavy - carrying a love with nowhere to go.”

“Maybe you’re just being stubborn. Like if you actually give it a valiant effort and try to move forward, you can.”

“That’s true. Maybe I am being stubborn. Maybe I do not want to give up hope that it would ever be reciprocated. I know that’s counterintuitive to my goals but I have been carrying this for too long. 13 years… that’s currently half of my life. It’s become a part of who I am. Professor Snape saw right through me and it scared him. I didn’t know at first, about your mother, but during one of our sessions, he got sloppy. And because I found out, we became kindred souls. I know that sounds weird. But if he didn’t teach me before Bellatrix sank her hooks into me, she would have pried that secret from my mind and used it against me.”

Pansy told her husband, “He’s read every book Hermione had read at Hogwarts.”

“I began to know her in the words that she read, the stories she loved. That’s where it really began. In Second Year, I was honestly just curious, the titles seemed so intriguing to me. Pride and Prejudice was one. 1984 - I thought it was an almanac of sorts. And then it was The Prophet. None of them were in the Hogwarts Library. So I made a list.”

Harry grinned, “Like a stalker.”

Draco smiled, “Maybe. Jane Austen is one of her favorites. At one point I just bought the entire bibliography of the authors. Seemed easier. I didn’t understand some of the concepts but I figured it out eventually. She reads historical fiction most of the time, but also philosophy. Something called science fiction sometimes too. But perhaps it was my little rebellion against the whole pureblood ideology, my consumption of Granger’s books. Eventually I saw how the stories, although quite foreign to me, still applied. It showed me that the struggles regarding the human condition are universal.”

“Well, that is accurate. I barely read but I know that to be true. Still, you could have just stopped. It was just a harmless crush, you could have easily fallen in love with someone else,” Harry retorted.

He nodded, “At one point I just felt so wretched. I desperately wanted it to go away. I would have done anything, just to be free of her. I thought if I was free, it would make my life so much easier. I lashed out at everyone, even Granger, even Snape. One time I got so drunk I begged him to just Obliviate me.”

“Fucking hell.”

“But the thought of losing all of my memories of her was more painful than living with it. So I buried them deep, turned to Occlumency and wished time would dull it enough for me to move on.”

“Let me guess, it didn’t work?”

“We wouldn’t be here if it did. Lately we’ve been spending a lot of time together in her flat. I found myself staying for longer periods, prolonging my stay for whatever reason. Nothing happened, of course. I respect her relationship with Oliver. The study was being published and we were on a tight deadline so sometimes I would sleep on her couch. Then I found myself choosing to sleep there rather than Flooing back to the Manor. When she calls, I go immediately. I know that’s weak of me, I should show better restraint. But I can’t stay away.”

“Oh, Draco. Why do you do this to yourself?” Pansy said, worry etched on her face.

“I know. I’m being stupid.”

“No. Why don’t you just give in?”

“She deserves better than me. And I don’t think she’s interested. Like I said, it’s clearly one-sided. Besides, after the patent pushes through, we’ll part ways. I just need to see it through and seek an assignment elsewhere.”

Harry leveled Draco in his emerald gaze, “Have you seen the way she looks at you? She’s careful, I’ll give her that. But I know Hermione.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. We’re just colleagues. And we’ll stay that way. Besides, she’s with Oliver Wood, a great guy in fact. That’s the match you should root for,” Draco answered.

“You’re right. Hermione deserves the best and when we were younger, I would have been vehemently opposed to you. But we’ve been through a war. Not to mention we’ve become friends. You’re her equal, Draco. Intellectually, Hermione would run laps around 99% of people - not you though. You get her, truly. And I want that for her, more than anything. Someone who sees her. Oliver is great but the distance is getting to her, I know it.”

“Please, let’s not go there. I think we do her a great disservice if we sit here and discuss the struggles in her relationship without her.”

Harry was taken aback at Draco’s statement, then he laughed, “See! That’s why! She’s not even here and you won’t even consider betraying her confidence. That’s the real shit right there.”

Pansy clucked, “Oh, it’s real alright. Unbreakable Vow real. Occlumency to cope real.”

Draco turned to her and admonished, “Hush and eat your breakfast. Or Baby Potter won’t be tall.”

Harry whirled on Draco and pointed, “Hey! I’ll have you know Theo has said that offspring are usually taller than their sires. Shut your mouth about my baby!”

Draco smirked, “So you were worried?”

“Shut up or you’ll lose godparent status!” Harry threatened.

“Psh, go ahead and pick someone else then. See what chaos that will bring. I’m the best of the lot, a prime godparent.”

“Be. For. Real. You were a Death Eater!”

Draco had enough sense to look offended, “Wow! How long have you kept that in your back pocket, Harry?”

Pansy spoke up, “Stop it. Let’s not kick Draco while he’s down. He’s pitiful enough as it is.”

“Ouch!” Draco retorted mockingly.

“That’s what you get for saying my kid will be short! How dare you!” Pansy spat.

“It was out of concern! But fine. Do what you must, pick another godparent. I don’t care anymore. I’ll just be pitiful Draco, stuck in a loveless marriage and pining for a friend from afar.”

Harry guffawed, loud and boisterous, “Ha! Yep. That’ll be you. It’s your destiny.”

Draco deflated, “Yes,” voice ringing with finality as he played with the crumbs on his plate with his fork. His mother once scolded him for doing just that in her presence.

Pansy suddenly looked worried, seeing Draco’s mood turn abruptly, “Hey, you know it doesn’t have to be that way.”

“It has to be. I will not pursue Granger. You know I can’t. If she rejects me, I won’t survive it, Pans. And while we’re talking about destiny, hers is for bigger and better things than a Death Eater’s girlfriend. I refuse to be the barrier to her ascent.”

“Good Godric! I think my respect for you just doubled,” Harry said as he rubbed his jaw as he pondered this.

“I told you, he’s being noble,” Pansy said.

“I never thought I’d say this but you’re a decent bloke, mate. I’ll keep your secret even though I hate keeping things from Hermione. Hell, I’ll do you one better, if you change your mind, I’ll be rooting for you.”

“I won’t. But the sentiment is well received. Thank you.”

–

Appearing before the Wizengamot brought back a slew of unpleasant memories for him. He remembered this trial, being thoroughly blindsided at the appearance of Potter, Granger and Lovegood. He had been languishing in a Ministry cell for two weeks then, his solicitor somehow wrangled a deal to keep him there and not Azkaban.

His father hadn’t been so lucky. No, Lucius Malfoy was moved into the new high security block of Azkaban Prison where the walls were runed against magic. They kept him there for three years.

Draco was so out of it but listened to the character witnesses presented on his behalf. Nothing could have prepared him for it.

Yes, I was in the dungeons at Malfoy Manor for four months. Draco Malfoy tried his best to keep us comfortable, gave potions to Ollivander when he had that terrible head cold. Gave us food daily. He couldn’t do much but he did what he could. Once, Bellatrix caught him when he brought blankets for us. He was punished for it, I heard him scream the entire night.

The inaction of the Ministry after the events of the Triwizard Tournament led to us becoming child soldiers! The adults turned a blind eye after Voldemort’s resurrection and facilitated his return. I don’t know where any of you found the audacity to point fingers when none of you did anything! I think most of you have forgotten we’re the same age as Malfoy. We were just children!!!

Malfoy was a big bully who was awful to me and my friends. But I was there, at the Astronomy Tower, the night Dumbledore died. He couldn’t do it, he was lowering his wand when Snape intervened. He’s not a killer. Besides, while most of you were sleeping in your cushy castles and manors, we were out there on the frontlines, freezing in a tent in winter, eating slops to hunt down every single one of Voldemort’s foul Horcruxes. But I’d rather have that than live with Voldemort at home. Look at him! Does he look like he was living it up comfortably the past two years? He looks terrible!

By the end of the Chosen One’s tirade, every single Wizengamot member didn’t want to meet the green eyes that stared back at them with righteous fury. His words were like a slap to all of their faces, they couldn’t refute it.

He was pardoned but was put under probation for a year to be served at Hogwarts for Eighth Year. It was the best he could have hoped for and when he was able, he paid a visit to each of them to apologize for his actions. His apology tour, Pansy called it.

In the present, Granger was wringing her hands, filled to the brim with anxiety. Surprisingly, Padma was cool as a cucumber, as if she did this every day. Ernest and Draco eyed each other and because Ernest was a child, he made a face that made him cringe. Croaker was silent at their side.

They were ushered in and briefed on how the proceedings would go. But his father had already prepared them all. They listened anyway.

Unspeakable Croaker was front and center, explaining the discovery of a ward in the Ministry of Magic and how it had led to the study spearheaded by Granger.

He bombarded them with minutiae, referencing the thick documents he had distributed to each sitting Wizengamot member, forcing them to follow his explanation. Draco watched him with wonder and admiration in his eyes, it was a masterclass in dealing with government red tape.

It was incredible.

Then they were asked to demonstrate. Ernest and Draco came first and with barely a glance between them, smartly followed Croaker’s lead and went through each translation, the two runic systems and their unprecedented success in combining the two. They handed out supplemental material on the Ministry and Hogwarts wards and how it interacted with other established wards. They explained blood magic like they were discussing the weather. Draco took a step back and let Ernie explain the extensive calculations and how it proved that Muggleborn blood was integral to a strong ward.

Padma was next as she explained the both spell and counter. She went through complex Arithmancy like it was nothing, figures flew out of her wand with ease as if she was teaching school children. She made complex calculations within seconds and went deep into every feature of her incantation, wand movement and the triggers to cast the spell. She showed them her diagnostics, the graph for quantification - every excruciating detail was laid bare.

Hermione started with history, how the measuring gauge was found deep in the Department of Mysteries and how it was connected with the ward. She showed the runic connection between the two and marveled at the genius Unspeakable who built it. Then she showed their findings and calculations. Eventually, she moved to the rubrics on how power could be quantified.

By the end of it, Tiberius Ogden, the cunt, cleared his throat and said, “I admire the work you’ve all put in creating this. But as it stands, it’s an egregious privacy issue. We need assurances that we will not be unknowing subjects in an experiment.”

“With all due respect, Mr. Ogden. Have you been listening? We just explained that the ward can be countered by a simple spell. It lasts for a month.”

Ogden chuckled like a complete nonce, “Yes well… who wants to be bothered with such things. I don’t expect you to understand, Miss Granger. You’re new to our world. The question of having your power quantified for data is quite invasive.”

The entire team bristled at this. Draco knew that was the wrong thing to say to Granger’s face. But she kept her cool and replied evenly, “Unspeakable Granger.”

“Sorry?” Ogden queried.

“I would like to be addressed by my proper title. It’s Unspeakable Granger. And I’m not new to your world, Sir. I am simply Muggleborn. But I’d like to believe I have assimilated quite well to Wizarding society and see how the measurement of magical quotient can benefit it greatly. There are a lot of questions that can be answered by it. For example… the belief that purebloods are more powerful than half-bloods and Muggleborns do have some basis in fact. But I don’t expect you to understand it, Sir. You are not of the Sacred 28.”

The room grew icy and Ogden’s smirk was wiped off his face. Draco wondered where she was going with this but it would be the height of idiocy to interrupt her.

She continued, “My colleagues, Unspeakables Draco Malfoy and Ernie Macmillan are powerful indeed. As you know, Draco Malfoy is heir to the Malfoy and Black family. And Ernie Macmillan is his cousin, several degrees removed. The family magic within them is strong.”

Ah, she’s appealing to their vanity. Clever.

“It can serve as a rough guideline to hiring people in several professions. Curse Breakers in Gringotts and the Auror Corps, as you know, require rigorous NEWTs and further studies. Why not include the magical quotient in recruitment?”

Hector Fawley raised a hand and was acknowledged to speak, “I agree it could be useful, Unspeakable Granger. However, it could lead to discriminatory hiring practices. Where do you suggest we draw the line? As I understand it, the Muggle IQ test has brackets, guidelines on who are gifted and who are mentally impaired.”

“Yes, Mr. Fawley. The information you have is accurate. However, Wizarding society is quite small. To compile a thorough study, we would need willing subjects by the tens of thousands and then we can formulate a tier system. In lieu of that, my colleague, Unspeakable Padma Patil, has built a color chart into her diagnostic to aid in classification. If I may demonstrate?”

The creaking of seats were heard as every single Wizengamot member shifted forward, curious and eager to watch.

Granger pointed her wand in their team’s direction and cried, “Vis Potentia!”

The soft beam of light split into 4. He didn’t know she could do that. But it worked, four graphs burst into life and presented everyone with Draco, Ernest, Padma and Saul Croaker’s magical quotients.

Then she cast it on herself and gestured to her graph, “As you can clearly see, the red part of this graph is the wizard’s overall score. Draco Malfoy is the most powerful of us all, dark red. Ernie Macmillan and I are in a lighter red. Padma Patil and Saul Croaker, are even lighter, a deep reddish pink.”

Ogden spluttered, “So, you mean to say you are as powerful as a pureblood? This is preposterous! I’d like to see your calculations.”

Granger turned to him and replied, “They are in the documents in front of you. Anyway, all of our studies have shown that magical quotient works hand in hand with the Muggle intelligence quotient. Take the late Albus Dumbledore for instance, he has been classified as a powerful wizard but only because he also had prodigious intelligence. Allow me to show you.”

Granger waved her wand again and the graphs coalesced into one. It included the data they gathered for Albus and Aberforth Dumbledore and Tom Riddle. This piqued the Wizengamot’s curiosity even further.

“Here, the data has been arranged as a bar chart. This is a derivative spell that we will not divulge to protect our data. During the Battle of the Department of Mysteries where Albus Dumbledore dueled Tom Riddle in the Ministry atrium, their magical quotients were measured by the ward. As you can see, Albus Dumbledore was an extremely powerful wizard, in fact, his is the highest we have ever seen. His brother, Aberforth, is a close second. If we assume that Dumbledore is 100%, then perhaps Tom Riddle is 75%. Draco Malfoy is at 80%. Ernie Macmillan and I are also at 75%. And Padma Patil and Saul Croaker at 70%.”

The room grew quiet. Draco looked up to see the faces of the court, he could clearly see their minds whirring at the implications.

Then Granger bought out her trump card. She waved her wand again and the diagnostic expanded even further to include one more, “Harry Potter is at 70%.”

You could have heard a pin drop.

Granger continued further, “All our data would indicate that this is not the norm. Magical quotient is indeed similar to IQ in the way that it is a bell curve. There are witches and wizards in our data set that are the palest pink, close to white. But for the purposes of this demonstration, we’re all Unspeakables here. We are all highly educated with six or more NEWTs and multiple masteries each. This is not indicative of the entire population, as you can imagine. Perhaps if I can cast it at several of you, then we can get a better sample that reflects the usual graph we see.”

There were vehement refusals from all around. Draco grinned but Granger soldiered on.

“Also, we need to take into account that Tom Riddle’s soul was split into 7 pieces. Perhaps that affected the magical readings. Also, Harry Potter is imbued with sacrificial magic. They are outliers. We are doing further studies as to which factors affect the magical core. And we need to look into margins of error, variance in data, and the like.”

A throat cleared and Ebenezer Flint raised a hand, “It is fascinating, Unspeakable Granger. But surely you see that it could be misconstrued? If we are to eschew blood supremacy, what is next? Magical quotient supremacy?”

Croaker stood and saved Granger from answering. He spoke, “Perhaps for the misguided. People will always find ways to differentiate themselves from others. And it is beyond our purview. The study is sound and ethical. This is a useful tool, nothing else. If there are no more questions, we rest our case.”

Ogden spoke, “The Wizengamot will confer. Please give us a couple of minutes and wait in the hall.”

The group shuffled out of the room and sat back in the chairs they vacated hours ago.

Ernest sighed and said, “You were great out there, Hermione. You did a good job.”

“Thanks Ernie. Padma too, I wish I had your brain so I can do calculations on the fly.”

Padma grinned, “I’ll teach you. You’ll pick it up in no time.”

Draco huffed, “Tiberius Ogden is a wanker.”

The group burst into giggles and laughter, Unspeakable Croaker included and he said, “He’s been like that since Hogwarts. Gods, what an idiot. Hermione… did we ever…”

“Pale pink,” came Granger’s quick answer.

Saul Croaker laughed until there were tears in his eyes. The group all fell into lambasting the Chief Warlock. Soon enough, they were ushered back in.

Ogden banged his gavel, “The Wizengamot has deliberated and we have decided to suspend the application of this patent next year. It needs further study on our end. It should allow us time to familiarize ourselves with the nuances of your research.”

Granger held her head up high and stepped up to the podium, “No. We are allowed to reapply in three months and you need to render your verdict after a reapplication. We will see you then.”

“Miss Granger, do not…”

“Unspeakable. Granger,” she spat.

“Fine. Unspeakable Granger. Do not interrupt me when I am talking or I will hold you in contempt.”

“Why? You refuse to address me by my proper title. I’ve asked twice now. And this is not a trial. It’s an application for a patent, you can’t hold me in contempt,” she retorted back. Her gaze was firm, confident.

Draco smirked as he saw a grin spread on Croaker’s face. She was absolutely unstoppable.

“You… insolent girl! How dare you talk to me this way. Who do you think you are?” Ogden spluttered.

“I am Unspeakable Hermione Granger, Order of Merlin, First Class. Who are you?”

“I am the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot,” Ogden blustered.

Granger replied dismissively, as if it was nothing, “Whatever, the position is not for life, right?”

Draco was now biting his lip to avoid bursting into laughter. Ernie had his head bowed but his shoulders shook with silent chuckling. Padma’s eyes were raised to the ceiling, a valiant effort to keep her composure. Croaker looked at Hermione like a proud parent, he was wholly pleased.

“Is that a threat?!” Ogden roared.

“Only if you take it that way. Up to you, really.”

Tiberius Ogden spluttered some more before banging his gavel several times in frustration. Saul Croaker merely led them to the door and the team dismissed themselves.

Chapter 30: June 2008

The office to the Hall of Prophecies was silent as a tomb. Submissions were few and far in between since Seers were all but wiped out in the 16th century. There were several legitimate Seers throughout the generations but incredibly rare.

The Master of the Hall of Prophecies was Silas Posen and he was a stickler for rules. Ernie and Draco reported a week after to relay the conclusion of their team’s study.

They were now available full time. Ernest was sold on the Hall of Prophecies, studying the ephemeral language of prognostication was something that appealed to him immensely. Draco, however, was torn. The Brain Room had set up a meeting with him at Croaker’s behest.

He didn’t want to disappoint the man.

“And Unspeakable Croaker is pushing for the patent, Unspeakable Posen. We’re just waiting for it,” Ernest explained.

Posen merely grunted and turned to them, “And what about you, Unspeakable Malfoy? Do you even want to be here?”

His tone brooked no argument and Draco felt his courage rise, he wanted to be honest, “Not really, Sir. But I like to keep an open mind. Divination has always fascinated me, the stars though, not prophecy.”

“Ah, I would expect nothing less from a man named after a constellation. The Blacks do have some latent affinity, Cassiopeia Black, do you know her?”

“Yes, she is my great aunt I believe, four generations removed. Her portrait hangs at Castle Black in Cornwall.”

He nodded, “Yes, she is here as well. She was good, died childless, young. What a tragedy.”

There was silence for a bit as Unspeakable Posen appeared to be mulling over his thoughts. Draco thought it prudent to be silent. Ernest stood there and started observing the room. In the far corner, a tall wall of vials stood, filled with wispy memories. The labels were minuscule.

Posen grunted and seemed to have come to a conclusion, “Follow me, Malfoy. Macmillan, you can go.”

Ernest gave him a finger salute and turned to leave the office.

Posen led him to the Hall. It was eerily dark, but also bright, as thousands upon thousands of prophecies glowed in the dim.

They passed endless rows of shelves until Posen made a sudden turn. Draco followed and saw him crouching near the bottom of the shelf. He found what he was looking for and pointed, “Malfoy, take it.”

Draco looked at the orb dubiously and made no move to reach out. Prophecies could only be lifted by the person it pertained to, “No, thank you, Sir.”

Posen smirked, “It’s about your family. You can take it.”

His eyes grew large as saucers and his curiosity got the better of him. He stepped forward and there, dusty and old sat a glowing orb.

‘CB to Septimus Malfoy, Malfoy/Black Family, 1810’ was written on the label in a looping script.

Draco gasped and he held the orb in his hand. Posen nodded and said, “We can go back to the office and you can view it.”

“Really, Sir?”

“Yes, and then you can make your decision whether to entertain the Brain Room,” then he bade them to follow him.

Draco spluttered and said, “How did you know, Sir?”

Posen looked back at him and said, “You have a choice to make, Draco Malfoy. There’s been multiples of these instances in your young life. I have Seen this.”

He chewed his lip at this most cryptic statement but couldn’t ask anymore. They stood before a large Pensieve in Posen’s office and he wordlessly gestured for Draco to place the orb in it. Draco plopped the ball unceremoniously. The glass orb enclosure disintegrated and the wisps of memory fell into the shallow bowl.

A woman materialized, she was seated in front of his great great grandfather. She was wearing a simple dress but his ancestor was in full formal robes. It made for a rather odd sight.

But the woman went rigid, clutching at the armrests of the plush chair she had been sitting in. The man, alarmed, rushed to kneel at her feet.

‘The choiceless dragon hatches forth from a bloom
Purity is his legacy and his doom
Faithless he is, black as the night
Gold he covets, a treasure most bright
Faithful he becomes, marked twice to endure
The dragon stands at the end of all things pure
Sanctimonia Vincet Semper is his onus
Toujours Pur is his charge
The choice is his, the cross his own
Gold he desires, provenance unknown.’

Draco’s knees felt weak and Posen simply waved his wand and a chair materialized underneath him. Draco sat, mind reeling at the implications of what was just revealed. His heart was racing, breathing erratically, and he found himself utterly overwhelmed.

Posen crossed his arms, patient. After a while, the Master of the Hall of Prophecies spoke, “It’s time you knew.”

He looked up, “What?”

“The timing of a Viewing is just as important as its content. ‘When’ is often just as important as ‘what’. Croaker agrees with me and as you know, he is Master of Time. He has insight on these things. It means you have a choice to make, Draco Malfoy. I believe this can help you make an informed decision, for once. Whatever it is,” Posen explained.

“Sir, I’m sorry. I think I’m going to need about fifteen business days to recover from this. I need to process. And I need to tell my parents, that’s about all I know right now. Can I trust you’ll keep this secret?”

“Of course. What do you take me for, boy? All Prophecies are confidential between me and the Viewer.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend. I’m just in shock,” Draco said haltingly.

“I understand. I am curious though… if you’ll indulge me. ‘Marked twice’?” Posen asked as he twiddled his thumbs.

In reply, Draco slipped his left cufflink off and pulled his sleeve up. High on his forearm, the Dark Mark sat faded and ugly. Below it, the inguz rune, iridescent white against his pale skin.

“My, my… who did that?” Posen said as he leaned over to get a close look at the shimmering rune.

“Hogwarts,” he said simply.

“Sweet Helga…” Posen murmured, “so there is little doubt, it is you.”

Draco shrugged, “Perhaps.”

“And the gold you apparently desire? Not money, surely,” Posen quipped.

“Please,” Draco hissed with derision.

The middle-aged wizard simply looked at him, assessing him with knowing eyes, and chuckled, “I knew you’d say that. So go… think it over.” And with a wave of his wand, he Conjured a small sheet of parchment and handed it to him.

Draco accepted it and saw the text of the Prophecy he had just witnessed. He gathered himself, surprised he could even stand. He walked out of the Hall of Prophecies with his mind going a hundred miles an hour.

–

Draco’s 28th birthday was a modest affair. His mother planned it for the day after to accommodate they group's busy work schedules.

They had wine, played games and had a lovely sit down dinner where everyone just talked about the upcoming trip to France. They were all eager for a break, especially the Unspeakables. His parents were also coming for a week before they were off to tour Europe, Lucius’ probation had finally been ended the month before.

Neville and Hannah shared that they were planning on a joint stag and hen night, eschewing tradition. There were grumbles from the guys but Neville was firm. Traumatized by Theo’s debauched party, he said he wanted to keep it quite low key.

Harry, Theo and Neville were off discussing in the corner while Draco and Ernest regaled everyone with how their patent application went.

“And then Hermione just told the guy to his face, ‘I’m Hermione Granger, who the fuck are you?’ Seriously, the balls on this woman! Ogden’s face was as magenta as his robes,” Ernest said as he laughed.

“I did not curse! Don’t exaggerate,” Granger protested.

Lucius looked positively gleeful, like Christmas had come early, “No, but I’m guessing it was implied by your tone? That’s even better I think.”

Daphne chuckled, “Oh I would have loved to see that. Father doesn’t like him either. He’s rather touchy at parties, has no sense of personal space. Mother is always nearby when he talks to me and Astoria.”

Lucius nodded and sneered with disgust, “Good. He always was a lecher. It’s distasteful.”

Astoria, who was perched on the arm of Draco’s chair added, “Quite. He’s known for it. His wife, Agatha, is an absolute saint to put up with that behavior.”

After his parents retired for bed, Blaise brought out Muggle records and loud music flowed through the living room. His cheeky gift for Draco was a vinyl record that had a classical painting on the cover. It would have been quite boring except it was graffitied with ‘Viva La Vida’.

Theo winked, “Blaise got this for you early. It’s supposed to be released next week. His Muggle solicitor pulled some strings. You should have the entire discography here.”

“Thanks, Blaise,” he said as he browsed through the stack of vinyls.

“Wanted to get you an iPod but Hermione’s been very busy to put her ward on it. Maybe next year,” Blaise answered.

Granger squealed and grabbed Blaise’s hand and said, “I love this song!”

Together they began to move as they shouted the lyrics to the song at each other, they clearly had it memorized. Draco wouldn’t call it dancing persè, they were just jumping around in time with the song.

It was good, quite catchy. Eventually Harry joined them and they just jumped around singing at each other. It was a bewildering sight.

Draco decided then and there that it would be his favorite song.

Someone, possibly Theo, instigated another raucous game of beer pong. Pansy declared she will keep score on account of her pregnancy and Luna decided to join her in solidarity. Granger and Neville were team captains.

Neville picked Hannah first.

Granger, willful and tipsy said, “Unspeakables, Aurors over here.”

“Wait no!” Neville protested.

“You snooze, you lose, Nev,” she slurred.

Neville threw up his hands and only said, “Private sector versus Ministry drones?”

“Oh you’re on, Professor!” Granger teased.

Astoria said, “Draco, come on. We need to be on the same team.”

He had been grabbed by Harry to join the other end of the table and he only shrugged. Astoria pouted but decided to play along.

Granger looked triumphant as he turned to her team and plotted how to take Neville’s team down.

The rest of the night wore on as the phonograph blared about roman cavalry choirs and death and all of his friends.

–

Longbottom Hall was a quiet, austere place with plants everywhere. The gardens were a testament to the futility of controlling nature itself. One would call it messy, overgrown.

But to Narcissa, it was exquisite. She was vibrating with excitement at all the rare plants Neville had culviated. Lucius couldn’t come and so Draco took his mother as his plus one. His mother’s close friendship with the Gryffindor was one that never ceased to baffle him. He had been shocked to find out they have been corresponding for years.

They made their way towards their assigned seats and the wedding began.

He spotted Granger seated with Pansy, who tried to look relaxed despite being surrounded by Gryffindors on all sides. Harry was up there on the dais and smiled contentedly at his wife while he stood beside a fidgeting Neville.

Augusta Longbottom was with Hannah’s mother Philomena. Both looked teary eyed and emotional.

They all stood as Hannah Abbott walked down the aisle. She was a vision in a creamy white dress. Draco couldn't help but grin, Neville was a lucky fellow.

The ceremony went off without a hitch and the reception was thankfully indoors as it had begun drizzling shortly after the Matrimony Spell was concluded.

Draco was sipping his champagne, chatting with Padma and Susan. Hufflepuff House was out in full force tonight, they were an even closer knit bunch than the Gryffindors.

Padma being a Ravenclaw and Draco being a Slytherin couldn’t relate. But they were warm enough, kindness they had in overabundance. Ernest was dragged into the de facto Hufflepuff table and stayed there the entire night.

Susan said, “Had I known that was the subject of your study, I could have contributed. I certainly want to be assessed. Sign me right up.”

Draco grinned, “Yes, let’s do that. How soon can you come in?”

“We’re off to France next month, let’s do it before then,” Padma answered jovially.

Susan nodded and waved a hand, “Don’t let the Wizengamot bring you down. They are a bunch of tossers, honestly. The Gringotts goblins would absolutely be interested. It’s right up their alley. The tests they make us take before hiring are so difficult and long, they only have a 3% hiring rate. It’s intense, I tell you. And this could shorten their entire process.”

“Interesting. Could you talk to my Father about that? Only what you can divulge, of course. Because when I told him, it also piqued his interest for Malfoy Industries. It’s a great tool for the selection process.”

“Of course. Just tell Lucius to contact me, I’ll make myself available. I just know this is unprecedented and would definitely make all of you a lot of money once that patent is available.”

“Croaker has been really generous with that. The Department of Mysteries only gets a 5% cut of all profits but in perpetuity. Quite clever, actually.”

Padma smirked, “Now we know why the Ministry gives the DOM a lot of leeway. Can you imagine how much this would make them? And how many such projects are earning them the same? I’m betting it’s in the thousands.”

Susan eyed them conspiratorially and replied in a whisper, “The DOM vault at Gringotts is the highest of high security. It’s Vault 1 and only the head of Gringotts and the head of the Department of Mysteries are ever allowed in. I’ve been told it’s an entire floor.”

Draco swallowed, “Vault 1? The main Black family vault is Vault 2. I've only been there once.”

The Curse Breaker replied with a cheeky grin, “I know.”

At that, Harry arrived with Pansy and Hermione in tow. They were all smiles.

“Here you guys are. Gods I’m parched,” the dark haired wizard said as he swiped a champagne off a floating server. Then he asked, “What are you guys talking about?”

“Gringotts and their high security vaults,” Padma replied with a chuckle.

“Draco’s talking about money? How positively middle class,” Harry teased.

“Yes, Harry. I wanted to see how the other half live,” he deadpanned.

The girls giggled but Harry only nodded, “I recently discovered compound interest and it’s the most fascinating little thing.”

“Ah, yes. The goblins finally educated you, that was kind of them. You should thank them for their patience and magnanimity.”

“Speaking of, I heard you were having problems with the Wizengamot?”

“Yes, Tiberius Ogden is a bastard,” Draco replied.

“Well… the goblins have reminded me to claim the Potter lordship seat. I think I might, if you think that can help with the votes.”

Everyone’s eyes widened at this news and Draco replied, “Yes! You can claim it at age 27 or marriage, whichever comes first.”

Harry nodded, “I talked it over with Neville and Theo. They’re on board.”

Granger exclaimed, “What?! When did you discuss this?”

Harry shrugged, “A few weeks ago. Pansy put me on it and it seems like a waste not to claim it. If it can help you, why not? I know if I become Head of the DMLE, I’ll definitely add it to the recruitment criteria.”

“Seriously?” Padma asked.

“Yeah, it seems like a nifty tool. We screen for dueling skills, stealth, antidote making - why not the magical quotient? Also have you ever considered if it could be increased? Through practice or time?”

Granger nodded, “Actually yes. For IQ you can only ever really raise it 5-10 points. But as we know, the magical core actually grows from infancy to adulthood before it stops. We’d really need to do some more testing on it but it opens up a lot of questions that with time, we can definitely answer.”

Pansy piped up, “That’s fascinating. Can I get tested? Or will the baby affect my reading?”

Padma answered, “As it happens, we’d love to get more readings on pregnant witches. We know the magical core develops early, that’s why the diagnostics of Healers can detect pregnancy way before Muggle devices can. So if you’re open to it, we’d love to have you at the lab.”

Harry quickly intervened, “Is it safe?”

“Of course. Just a Patronus charm,” Granger explained.

Harry was mollified, “Oh good. Darling, can you manage it? I can teach you if you want.”

“Hmmm, maybe. I only ever managed it once in Sixth Year and it wasn’t corporeal,” Pansy replied.

He nodded, “It’s useful. I managed to teach the DA, I’ll have you casting it in no time at all.”

There were nods of assent all around. And Draco watched as Pansy smiled at Harry in thanks. A younger Pansy would have never admitted to not being able to cast a corporeal Patronus. No, that was too open, too private to reveal.

But here she was now, in a table of Hufflepuffs, Ravenclaws and Gryffindors, admitting it with no shame at all.

It was a marvel. Draco smiled as he realized Pansy had matured into the strong, confident woman he always knew she was. Perhaps there was hope after all.

–

She arrived at her flat late but decided to ring Oliver. Her phone displayed the time, 10:08 pm. It was past midnight in Chisinau. He picked up after three rings.

“Hermione, I wasn’t expecting your call,” Oliver said in a raspy voice. He must have been asleep.

“I missed you today,” she admitted.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t make it. Truly I am,” he replied, voice contrite.

She sighed, “I know.”

“Was it a good one? Was everyone there? Neville must’ve been a wreck,” Oliver queried.

She chuckled, “He was. But it was a beautiful wedding. Everyone was looking for you though. I explained you have training.”

She heard Oliver sigh through the speakers. It was weary and bone tired, “Thanks.”

The silence was pregnant with all the things they didn’t, couldn’t say. And she didn’t know what to reply to that.

Hermione realized she was tired too - and not just of the conversation. But still, true to her nature, she tried, “I’ll see you in 2 weeks though.”

“Right. I’m looking forward to it,” Oliver replied, voice tight.

“You should rest. You probably have an early day tomorrow.”

“I do. You should too, Hermione.”

“I will. Good night,” she said before hanging up.

She looked at her phone and stared, the time said 10:13. It was barely 5 minutes. That was what their relationship had been reduced to.

Notes:

Prophecy is one of my favorite tropes.

This is a good endpoint for now. I'm struggling to write 2009 but will push through.

That said, I now understand why fic writers thrive on comments and kudos. They really do keep you going. Thank you.

Chapter 31: July 2008

She left Crookshanks at The Pottery with Harry and Kreacher before deep cleaning her entire flat. Draco came by and they had a nice dinner together. She knew he would be coming by here and there to spend time on the computer while she was away.

She found herself delaying her departure, choosing to spend time with Draco as they discussed their three friends who will take their family seats before the Wizengamot would recess for the summer season.

“Father will be allowed to take his seat as well, so we can count the Malfoy vote ours,” Draco said.

She pondered this before asking, “What about you and Ernie?”

Draco grimaced, “Yes I’ve been thinking of joining Harry, Neville and Theo. Just to get it over with. But I’d have to recuse myself for the vote, it just wouldn’t look good. And Ernest won't take his seat yet. His mother currently holds it and he says it gives her purpose and keeps her busy. He doesn’t want to take it away.”

She nodded and asked, “More wine?”

“No, I should go. Aren’t you off to Chisinau?”

Inwardly, she cringed at herself. Her boyfriend was waiting for her and here she was, dragging her feet. She answered, “Yes, I’ll Portkey at midnight.”

“You’re cutting it close, don’t let me keep you,” Draco said as he gathered his things and strode to the Floo. And he was off without even a parting wave.

She sighed and an unacknowledged thought rang through her head.

I wish you would.

It was terribly unfair and Hermione gathered her wits together. She shook away the feeling and began to put away their glasses in the sink. She washed them by hand and threw the unfinished bottle in the bin.

She looked around her flat, it sparkled and gleamed. She cast the strongest Stasis charm she could on all of the rooms before warding them shut. She took special care to do it properly on her bedroom and study.

Then with a deep sigh, she activated the Portkey with her wand. It glowed blue immediately and she was off in a whirlwind of color.

She landed in a brightly lit flat and found Oliver reading documents on the sofa. He smiled up at her and immediately swept her up in a tight hug.

“I was waiting. What took you so long?”

She beamed, “I was held up. I’m sorry.”

“That’s fine, you’re here now,” came Oliver’s reply. Their lips met hungrily and she melted into the kiss.

“I have news,” Oliver said between kisses.

“Hmm?”

He broke the kiss and grinned down at her, “I made the National Team.”

She was ecstatic for him. Oliver began to explain as she led them down to sit at the sofa. Tryouts began two months ago and there were 5 Keepers vying for the position. They were tested daily and evaluated for performance. Slowly, players were eliminated one by one until only Oliver and a guy named Nemerenco remained.

They were pitted against each other but his fundamentals were better, giving him the edge. He was picked after a drawn-out trial game and was officially signed the day before.

That night, they made love tenderly and Hermione felt guilty the entire time.

–

The weather in France was heavenly. The group had Portkeyed from The Pottery and arrived just before lunch. She had arrived at the same time from Chisinau.

They made their way into the house and Harry asked, “So, usual rooms?”

Everyone nodded and went up the stairs. She lagged behind and asked Draco, “Can I take the room opposite yours in the North Wing? I really liked that one.”

She didn’t miss the purebloods going silent at her question. Narcissa cleared her throat and answered smoothly, “Of course, Hermione. Go ahead.”

“Why is everyone looking at me oddly?” she asked as she chuckled nervously.

Astoria answered, “That’s the Lady’s Suite. It’s inappropriate.”

Draco interjected, “It’s fine. Granger stayed there when we tested the wards here with Ernest.”

“No Draco. If anyone is staying there, it should be me. Hermione, you don’t mind, right?” his girlfriend insisted.

She nodded, “Of course. Sorry I asked, I didn’t know.”

Astoria beamed at her and she went off to find the room she shared with Oliver. She opened the room to find it’s been rearranged according to her preference and she began to freshen up.

The ladies all donned their summer dresses and embraced the heat as they enjoyed lunch in the gardens. While the gentlemen bared their pasty legs in shorts and billowy shirts. It wasn’t long before they all got color.

She was enjoying her drink with Pansy as she relayed the whole room fiasco.

“I didn’t know. It was so embarrassing,” she whispered.

“But Narcissa allowed it. Astoria shouldn’t pushed like that,” Pansy said as she sipped her lemonade.

“It’s fine. It was a lovely room too. Has a view of the gardens,” she replied.

From the corner of their eyes, they saw Draco and Astoria arguing a short distance away.

“I don’t understand! I want that room, Draco!” Astoria said, tone petulant.

“Just stay in mine, it’s fine,” came Draco’s reply.

“Why wouldn’t it open for me?” Astoria whined.

Pansy’s eyebrows rose at this and Hermione gulped as she processed what Astoria revealed.

Draco answered as he gathered Astoria in his arms, “The house is sentient. Don’t take it personally.”

Hermione stood and made her way to the rest of their friends, she didn’t want to hear any more.

–

Hermione woke up gently. The air was perfumed by lilies and the breeze flowing through the room was cool.

She burrowed under the covers hoping to sleep some more. But a creeping sense of wrongness began. She lifted the covers to orient herself and she was jarred awake.

Then she screamed in alarm. She has been transported overnight from her East Wing bedroom to the Lady’s Suite.

The doors blew wide open and Draco strode in looking concerned.

She stammered to explain as she stood, “I swear I was in the East Wing bedroom last night.”

“Antoine!” Draco spoke. The elf arrived with a soft pop and surveyed the scene. And Draco asked, “Who moved Granger last night?”

The elf closed his eyes and hummed, “The Chateau did, Master Draco.”

She huffed, “What?! I would like to be moved back please.”

At her pronouncement, the doors slammed shut. And the elf chuckled, “It appears the Chateau wants you to stay. Since you’ve added the ward, it has been behaving rather oddly.”

“How?” Draco asked.

Hermione sagged into the bed and sighed, “It’s too early for this. I would kill for some tea.”

Antoine smiled and turned to Draco, “Like that, Master Draco.” The elf pointed and there, on the bedside table, lay a steaming cup of tea. Beside it, a fresh sprig of lily of the valley.

She picked it up and showed it to Antoine and Draco, at which the elf said, “I think The Chateau is apologizing, Mademoiselle Granger. Please excuse me, I am needed in the kitchens.”

Antoine left the two of them standing there with a quiet pop.

“Just stay here, Granger,” Draco offered.

She grimaced, “I don’t want to cause issues.”

Draco smiled, “It’s fine. I’ll talk to Astoria.”

She turned to him, “I didn’t know about the configuration of the house. Had I known I would have never…”

“I know. Really, it’s fine.”

“I should have never bled on your wardstone. That was a mistake, Draco.”

He stiffened at her words and turned away, “I’m sorry, Granger.”

She sighed and said, “What will your parents say? I don’t want to be rude.”

He nodded and replied with a tight voice, “My mother has allowed it.”

She looked around the room, even her things were moved. She spotted her shoes near the bathroom and the book she was reading last night lay open on the bed. She replied resignedly, “Fine. I’ll talk to Astoria as well, smooth things over.”

Draco simply nodded, strode to the doors and left.

She took a sip of the proffered tea and it was fixed just the way she liked. She eyed the sprig of flowers and the elf’s words rang in her head.

She spoke to the room, voice small, “No need to apologize. You startled me, that’s all.”

Overhead, the chandelier tinkled softly.

This made her giggle and she began to get ready for the day.

–

The group broke off into smaller pairs as the days progressed. Some went to Paris with Pansy for some much needed shopping, others spent days with Narcissa in the Chateau gardens. Museums, theaters and the classical arts were indulged in. Some went off to watch a Quidditch game or two. They were all spoiled for choice with the multitude of activities on offer.

She spent her days in the Chateau Library with Draco joining her more often than not.

But everyone made it a point to be back in time for dinner where they could regale everyone with their adventures.

She didn’t miss the way Astoria eyed her with thinly veiled resentment. Narcissa smoothed everything over after learning of the Chateau’s actions, she simply reiterated her wish that she take the room. As Lady Malfoy, her words held considerable weight. Lucius as Lord and Master nodded in agreement.

And yet she could see how this rankled Astoria even further. Propriety and etiquette made her hold her tongue but it was clear to everyone how she didn’t like it one bit.

One night as they made their way to their rooms to sleep, she heard Astoria scoff as she followed them to the North Wing.

None of the group really clocked the rising animosity, it was subtle. But Daphne and Pansy did, and of course, Harry.

–

The day after Narcissa and Lucius left to tour the Malfoy properties all over the world, The group made their way to the Riviera. Ernie’s family had a villa there on the water and the group indulged in the beach.

The area was predominantly Muggle and their wands were carefully stored away in their large beach bags. Ernie surprised them all when he showed the jet skis he had purchased last year, his glee ringing out as the boys whooped and began to horse around.

Eltanin was also docked a short distance away and they all braved the choppy seas once the beach had gotten quite crowded. With a limited number of jet skis, they had to be ferried to it with Blaise, Draco and Theo making multiple trips.

“Hop on, Granger. I’ll go slow,” Draco drawled with a glint in his eyes.

She grinned and situated herself astride the watercraft. Draco revved twice and they were off at full speed.

She screamed and instinctively wrapped her arms around his torso, “You said you’ll go slow!”

He chuckled and she felt and heard it amidst the roar of the engine, “This is slow. This is half what a Firebolt gets at top speed. Really, you should have clarified.”

“You sneaky prat!” she huffed.

At that, Draco twisted and turned the jet ski around and the velocity of it made her stomach churn. Her arms banded tighter around him and she felt a warm hand on hers. Her eyes widened and she realized Draco was maneuvering the jet ski one handed.

They passed Eltanin in a blur and Draco laughed as she protested in alarm.

“We’ve no life jackets!”

“Granger, you’re a witch. I’m a wizard. We’ll be fine.”

They went further into the open water. The sea was still relatively calm but the small craft bobbed in the waves. Draco killed the engine and said, “Look ahead, doesn’t it just make you feel small? Like you’re nothing at all, a wee thing at the mercy of the ocean.”

She placed her chin on his shoulder and gasped, the sunset was spread out before them. The sky was tinged with pinks and oranges and the sun was a red ball slowly making its way down into the horizon. It was like a tapestry awash in color.

“Wow,” she breathed and said, “In the grand scheme of things, we are but specks of dust floating in the universe.”

He grinned as he glanced down at her and he steadily shifted his gaze back to the beautiful sunset playing out.

She felt the rumble in his chest as he laughed and she could smell the salt and sun on his skin. She felt an overwhelming desire to press her lips on his shoulder, she wanted a taste. But Draco answered, “Puts things into perspective, doesn’t it?”

“It does,” she murmured before shivering involuntarily.

“Are you cold? Come on, let’s get on board.”

At that, Draco started the watercraft back up, revved and they were off.

“Hmmm,” was her noncommittal reply.

When they reached Eltanin, their friends were already breaking out the alcohol. And the rest of the night passed in merriment. She tried her best to join in but her thoughts were in disarray. As soon as she had the chance, she holed herself in her cabin with a book before sleep claimed her.

Chapter 32: August 2008

They Apparated back to the Chateau the next day. She avoided the Library, where Draco would inevitably join her. Instead, she went out on day trips with Padma and Susan or spent time with Neville in the gardens.

Hermione castigated herself inside. Staying in that room, calling Draco away from his plans with Astoria, spending time with him - it was the height of selfishness. And it was totally unfair.

It was like she was playing with fire and it was only a matter of time before she would be burned. It was inevitable.

She needed to rein herself in and put an end to this self-indulgent madness. Distance was definitely needed.

But it only lasted four days before she realized she had missed him. A funny anecdote would come to mind and she would find herself wishing she could share it with Draco. A quip, a passage from a book or simply an errant thought.

She was determined and strengthened her resolve more.

On their last night a soft knock came from the door. She was already in bed, reading and absently said, “Come in.”

It was Astoria. She let herself in and asked, “Can I talk to you?”

“Astoria. What is it?”

The blonde witch had a resigned look on her face and Hermione led her to the sitting area by the fireplace.

“I want to apologize for making you feel uncomfortable. I shouldn’t have pushed the issue and the Chateau wouldn’t have felt the need to move you here.”

“No, I am sorry. I only stayed here once when we experimented with the wards. Had I known I would never have asked.”

“Thank you for saying that. Daphne did say you were not aware. And the Chateau only acted as Narcissa commanded.”

“Still… I apologize.”

Astoria nodded and was silent. It seemed she was gathering her thoughts as she twisted a handkerchief in her elegant hands. Then she said, “All my life I’ve been raised as Draco Malfoy’s bride. I’ve always known that eventually, Draco and I would marry. At school, I always looked out for him. It didn’t matter if he had his little flings, Draco was mine by oath, signed and sealed when he was just a toddler and I was just a babe.”

“Right. Pansy told me.”

“But Lucius broke the contract just as I was expecting the courtship process to begin. I felt unwanted, discarded and adrift. As you can imagine, my sense of self has been tied to Draco’s for as long as I can remember. Losing him like that made me question a lot of things.”

“I understand.”

“For a couple of years, I dated and eventually I started to move on. That’s what it looked like to my family at least. But to be honest, I was a little bit unhinged. The Prophet had a write up of his date with Cassandra Burke and it almost destroyed me. Daphne told me he wanted a bride of his choosing and that post-war, Draco had begun schucking pureblood traditions. I get that, who wouldn’t after everything he’s been through. But why couldn’t he choose me?”

“I’m sorry, Astoria. You must have felt terrible.”

“When he wrote and asked me out on a date, I felt vindicated. I was so excited and I think I changed my dress several times before I picked the one I wore. I told myself, if he did want me, I won’t let anything stand in our way. He looked so handsome that day, he said he wanted to see if it could work out between us without a contract compelling us to do it. I thought it was romantic.”

“It is.”

“Hermione, you have to know that I am not a jealous person. I’m not the petty or vindictive type - I’ve never had to be.”

“I do know. You’re lovely, Astoria.”

“But these past few months, I felt myself competing with you. For Draco’s time, his attention, for a space in his life. I knew you were busy with the final stretch of your study but in the small moments we had to go out and be a couple, he’s only half there. Sometimes he was tired from the day or he had a lot of things on his mind. And on the off chance that he wasn’t in your flat, he was at the Ministry. Narcissa told me he barely makes it home.”

Hermione knew where this was going and she stammered, “Astoria, you have to believe me. Nothing ever happened. I’m with Oliver. And Draco… he loves you.”

Astoria smiled a sad little smile, “I know. You’re too honorable for that. And Draco, he might be cold but I know he respects you and I guess by extension, your relationship with Oliver. I wasn’t concerned about that.”

She breathed out a sigh of relief, “Good. Because I would never…”

“You’re a hard witch to hate, you know. I was prepared to do it but you’ve always been kind to me. And to Draco as well. I know he bullied you in school, said foul things, but you forgave him despite everything.”

“He did apologize.”

Astoria fixed Hermione with her bright blue gaze, “I don’t like this person that I’m becoming, Hermione. I’m not one to compete for a wizard’s affections, I would never beg for scraps. But for Draco I’m prepared to do all that. And I don’t like it, not because I can’t but because I shouldn’t have to.”

Hermione looked at the younger witch in disbelief, stunned by her self-possession and poise. She offered, “Our study has concluded. We won’t be spending time together after the Wizengamot reapplication next month.”

Astoria stared into the dead fireplace and answered, “Do you really believe that? Because Draco only needs the flimsiest excuse to come to you. He may not do anything untoward but it doesn’t change the fact that he’s in love with you.”

“No. Astoria, we’re colleagues and friends. You can’t honestly believe that.”

“I could be wrong. But try to see it from my perspective, Hermione.”

“It was a busy time. Unspeakable Croaker put us on an impossible deadline and we had a short timeframe to get the study published.”

Astoria shook her head, “Believe what you want to believe. But I’m done. I don’t want to look back in 20 years and realize I’ve become a bitter old shrew, shackled to a man who can barely stand me.”

Hermione’s throat was dry and she found herself needing to get away from Astoria. But Astoria stood fluidly, her excellent posture was on full display. She bade her good night and left. The silence after Astoria’s departure felt like a condemnation.

–

As the day dawned, Hermione hardened her resolve. Her life felt like it was in shambles. Harry commented on her demeanor but she waved his concern away.

They all gathered around the Portkeys and she situated herself to the group Draco was not in. When they landed in The Pottery she said goodbye to everyone without much explanation and Apparated to her flat. Before she could second-guess herself, she activated her Portkey to Chisinau. It was easier this way, she didn’t have answers if anyone asked.

She landed in the flat she shared with Oliver and found it empty. She rang him with her phone and she paced while she waited. Hermione gathered all the bravery left in her heart and braced herself. It was going to be an ordeal.

Oliver Apparated in, smiling and surprised at the unexpected trip. But the smile slid off his face once their eyes met, Hermione was beyond frazzled. He spared her from initiating the difficult conversation ahead and asked simply, “So this is it, then?”

Hermione couldn’t help the look of dismay on her face, “The distance has been getting to me. I hate not seeing you when I want to. And I feel like we’ve been growing apart.”

The light in Oliver’s eyes fled as he sank into the sofa, “I know.”

“I hate that it has come to this,” she murmured as she sat gingerly beside him.

“Me too. My mum warned me about it. She said I’m not making enough effort with you. But I have no energy left to spare. The training has been a nightmare, Hermione. You don’t know how difficult it’s been the past few months. And now I’m in the National Team, it’s like they want me to reach a level of skill I’m not sure I have. And it’s my fault, I shouldn’t have kept things from you but I just wanted to spare you from worrying. You’re busy enough as it is.”

She decided to be honest, “I tried to be okay with it. But after a year, coming to Chisinau has begun to feel like a chore I have to do monthly. I thought I knew what I was signing up for, in hindsight, we should have talked more about it or prepared ourselves better. But I wanted to be supportive of your goals. It’s your dream and I was happy to be there for you at the start. But it’s so difficult, Oliver.”

“Fuck, I know. This has been the hardest two years of my life, Hermione. And while I feel happy when you’re here like a light to my darkness, I’ve begun to expect the lecture I’ll get after you leave. I’m tired of having my commitment to the team being questioned. One of my teammates even got a divorce and now that we’ll break up, all of us will be single.”

“I’m so sorry, Oliver. I tried my best but it wasn’t enough,” she said through hiccuping sobs.

“I did too. Gods, it’s begun to sink in. I’ll miss you, Hermione.”

Oliver choked up as tears flowed down his face and Hermione gathered him in her arms as they cried together, “I’m still so proud of you, Oliver. Don’t let this set you back, fight harder and dedicate all your time and energy to your game. You have a great shot at the World Cup, I know it.”

“You too. Go show the Wizengamot who you are, Hermione. Never diminish yourself to make them comfortable. Shine as much as you can and watch them squirm.”

The couple banded together, holding each other tight as they processed and mourned what they could have been together. They fell asleep on the sofa and when the morning came, Hermione woke up and Oliver was already gone.

His phone was on the table in front of her along with a mug of tea covered by strong Stasis Charm. A handwritten note was underneath it.

Thank you, Hermione.
For trying.

Her eyes were dry and she nodded to herself. She sipped her tea and daydreamt of the Cotswolds.

If she didn’t need it then, she certainly needed it now.

–

Two weeks since her return from France and Chisinau, Hermione had already filed their reapplication and sorted the documents needed.

Her team had scattered to the winds. Ernie was welcomed enthusiastically by the Hall of Prophecies. Draco joined older Unspeakables in the Brain Room and Padma went and volunteered in the Love Room.

She had filed her leave for the first of September and Croaker approved it with glee. He gave her a generous six months when she had only asked for three. After which he waved her shock away and told her See you next year, Unspeakable Granger.

Hermione had also finalized her rental at the Cotswolds. It was a nice little property in Eastleach owned by one of Harry’s subordinates. She leased it for three months with the option to extend past Christmas. It had a little garden and had no neighbors. She went on an extravagant shopping spree with Pansy who was buying baby clothes and she stocked up on new outfits for the fall.

Sturdy boots, waterproof coats and sweaters for days.

Even Crookshanks had a new cozy pullover that he hated.

Draco stopped by her flat several times but she made every excuse she knew. By the time their Wizengamot date was close, she was dining at The Pottery nightly and Floo’ing back home at around midnight.

Sometimes she caught the faint scent of Draco’s perfume which meant he had dropped by to use the computer. It always sent a pang in her heart but she vowed to not let her crush get the better of her.

Surely she was just lonely, with Oliver being away and all. But if she was being honest, she hated how her actions led to issues with Draco and Astoria. It left a bad taste in her mouth and she was ashamed.

Despite having male best friends, she had always believed herself to be a girl’s girl and Astoria’s confession unmoored her.

Because all of it was true, she had pushed the boundaries with Draco and monopolized his time under the guise of work. She realized she had been unknowingly competing with Astoria too.

She had no right to be so callous. It was cruel of her and she vowed to correct herself and her appalling behavior.

–

“Hermione, you’re late!” Padma hissed.

“Sorry, I overslept,” she replied as she smiled at the rest of her former team.

They were ushered in and were surprised to see Harry, Neville and Theo there in their new plum colored robes. Even Lucius was there, smirking down at her.

She flashed a smile at Harry’s cheeky wave and the proceedings began.

It was all fairly straightforward. They rehashed what they practiced months before, practically verbatim. They went through the demonstrations and expanded every detail.

By the end of it, her friends, now sitting members of the Wizengamot, looked beyond bored.

Then Tiberius Ogden pontificated on the dangers of deploying their ward and spell. He went on and on. Hermione thought the man really loved the sound of his voice. It was a privacy and ethical issue, he argued. He declared no Wizarding institutions would ever consider using it, it was unconscionable.

Nobody stood to refute it, they didn’t even know where to begin to dissect Ogden’s speech.

Ogden smug with victory said, “Lord Black, you are hereby recused from voting as it is a clear conflict of interest.”

Draco simply shrugged, “Clearly I wasn’t planning on voting today, Chief Warlock.”

Ogden didn’t let this deter him and smugly called for the vote.

Hermione held her breath. Ernie was fidgeting while Padma stood there, watching everyone impassively. Draco was as still as a placid lake.

The Chief Warlock banged his gavel and spoke with annoyance, “The Wizengamot has decided. The patent application is approved. You may go.”

It was close. Out of the 72 sitting Wizengamot members eligible to vote, 41 voted yay.

The next thing she knew, she was enveloped in a great big bear hug by her team. Even Unspeakable Croaker had been included.

She couldn’t help the wide grin that spread across her face and they made their way out of the courtroom.

Draco spoke, “So drinks? Malfoy Manor?”

“Yes!” came the chorus.

Croaker laughed, “Lead the way, Unspeakable Malfoy.”

–

His mother swept his entire team all up in a hug when they told her of their triumph, “Oh, my bright young things! Your hard work has paid off. Geniuses, all of you!”

“Not without Unspeakable Croaker’s guidance, Mother.”

Narcissa exclaimed, “Saul! Goodness, it’s been a while.”

“Hello Narcissa, thank you for having me,” Croaker said as he blushed pink.

“Of course. We must catch up. Come on, tell me all about the application and we can have lunch.”

At that, the Floo chimed again and Harry, Theo, Neville and Lucius all arrived. His friends all looked grim while his Father looked so proud.

“That bad?” Draco asked with a smug grin.

“I’m regretting this whole Wizengamot business. Gods, that was boring!” Harry declared as he yanked at his robes.

Theo grumbled as he shed his plum robes with much more dignity, “I can’t believe I took off work for this! Salazar save me, I almost fell asleep.”

Neville frowned, “My grandmother was right! I can’t believe she did this for years. Talk about a snooze fest.”

“It’s not that bad usually. Ogden just had an axe to grind.”

Harry turned to Lucius and said, “No. I’m not putting myself through that again. We need a proxy or something. I just need bullet points and someone to vote on my behalf.”

Theo nodded at this and said, “Harry, you smart little idiot! That’s a great idea! Yes, let’s do that. Can we do that?”

Lucius answered, “Come on gentlemen, let’s discuss this over lunch. I am famished.”

Food was served post haste and once they finished, everyone indulged in libations. Not a bottle of Ogden’s Firewhiskey was in sight.

–

Draco was feeling wretched. He hadn’t had one meaningful conversation with Hermione since France.

He replayed the events of the summer and wondered where it all went horribly wrong. His prodigious memory failed him this time. There was nothing at all.

He made overtures, stuck to light topics but Granger kept a massive wall between them.

But he couldn’t dwell on it long. He had a date with Astoria and she was due to arrive soon. He sat and waited patiently.

The door chimed and Astoria walked in the restaurant. She looked lovely in a soft blue green dress that complemented her complexion nicely. Her eyes popped and her hair was swept in an elegant chignon.

She walked up to him and smiled, pressed a kiss on his cheek. As they sat, they began to talk about their week.

“Well, the Chief Warlock was… unpleasant. But it was to be expected. We still got the patent.”

“Ah, I’m glad. And your new work?”

“It’s nice. I’ve got a lot of studying to do but fascinating stuff.”

Astoria shared about the orphanage she’s been a patron of since the end of the war. A fundraiser event was scheduled in September and she was excited.

“Can I invite your friends?” Astoria asked.

“They are your friends too, Astoria. And I don’t see why not. But send your invitations early, scheduling might be an issue.”

“Salazar! You’re right. I should get on that.”

“Don’t expect Granger though. She’s on sabbatical,” Draco said offhandedly.

Astoria cringed, “I see.”

Draco saw her reaction and said, “Please don’t start, Tori.”

She shook her head and said, “I think I’d like to leave.”

Draco looked at her with dismay, “Can we at least talk about this?”

“Fine. Somewhere private,” Astoria replied. Her voice was even, like she was restraining herself.

He nodded, “The Manor.”

She left first and Draco handled the bill. When he arrived at home, he found Tori at the parlor. His parents were nowhere to be seen.

“Tori, you need to get off my case about Granger. She hasn’t even talked to me since France.”

She nodded, “You know what Draco, I was ready to ask you for just a smidge of honesty. But I can’t even do that. How can I expect honesty from a man who lies to himself!”

“What are you even talking about?” Draco fumed.

Astoria scoffed, “You are in love with Hermione Granger!”

Draco’s heart plummeted, “What? No. I’m not.”

“That answer almost seems like an impulse for you. Rehearsed, practiced even.”

He sneered and reiterated, “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t know what scenarios you’ve cooked up in that head of yours but be for real, Astoria.”

Astoria’s lips became a thin line, “Fine, Draco. I’ll tell you the same thing I’ve said to Hermione. Believe what you want to believe. But I’m done. This isn’t working out. I’m breaking up with you.”

“Fuck, Tori! You spoke to her? When was this? What did you even say?!” Draco asked in a panic, the questions coming out fast.

Astoria huffed with derision, “I tell you it’s not working out and your main concern is still her. Gods, you’re blind Draco. But that’s not my problem anymore.”

He deflated, “Tori… I’m so sorry.”

“For what it’s worth, I am too. I love you Draco, but I refuse to be turned into this jealous, anxious woman, begging for your attention. Competing with Hermione fucking Granger. You drop everything, anything when she calls. Nothing else matters when she Floo calls you!”

“Are you saying this is my fault?”

“Yes! It’s certainly not mine. I’ve made myself available to you but each time we’re out, you are distracted. It’s like you don't even want to be there.”

“Oh I’m sorry I’m not jumping up and down at the chance to take you out, Tori! I was busy! I joined in the middle of this study and it still took us 5 years to figure it all out! The rest of the team has been at it for close to 10 years. You have no idea how hard we’ve worked on this! The calculations involved, the translations, the spell work! None of us have slept a solid 8 for months! You’d understand that if you actually have a job!”

“Fuck off, Draco,” Astoria spat.

“Yeah, you made that very clear. Fine, do what you must. But I will not apologize for working hard. To actually achieve something through my own toil. If you understand anything about me at all, know that this life I’ve been dedicating myself to creating is forged from my own shame! I will not make excuses for my career. Not when it’s the only thing I have that wasn’t handed to me.”

Astoria wiped her tears away and strode to the Floo with as much dignity she could muster. When she was gone, Draco clenched his fists until his knuckles went white. It explained her absence, the wall that erected between them seemingly overnight.

What the fuck did she say to Granger?

I miss her.

Notes:

Here we go.

Astoria Greengrass standing on business, you love to see it.

Chapter 33: October 2008

It was heaven. The quiet, the weather and the lack of demands of her time.

She was bored for the first couple of weeks and she had attempted to Floo into the Ministry once or twice. A consummate workaholic, Hermione found the surplus of free time jarring.

But she filled the time with cooking her meals, made a solid dent on her reading list and just breathed. She took stock of her life, made plans and wrote in her journal.

She biked to the village weekly to stock up on supplies, took long walks and enjoyed the scenery. The small Muggle village, the quaintness of everything and the solitude, it soothed her like nothing else.

Green, gold and orange dominated the view outside her windows. After a few weeks of relative seclusion, autumn had fully grasped nature in its grip.

She spent her birthday alone, she got a fancy meal from a local restaurant and ate it in silence. She wasn’t lonely, not even in the slightest. She slept whenever she wanted, woke up naturally and simply recharged.

Days like this passed and Hermione felt grounded.

But the lack of Draco’s presence in her life was a palpable ache. She ignored it as much as she could.

One night, when she had indulged in too much wine, she weighed everything in the balance. And she found herself lacking.

She received the occasional owl from her friends. Harry, in particular, updated her on Pansy’s pregnancy, sometimes it was ramblings and streams of consciousness word vomit about his impending fatherhood.

This would never fail to make her smile before writing to reassure him his fears were valid but also that he would make an excellent father.

She heard from the grapevine that Susan was admitted to St. Mungos after a minor accident at work. She visited once and talked to Padma. Ernie was there to visit too and they had tea on the Fifth Floor. The next day after the accident, Padma wrote to gush about their engagement. Susan had said yes. It wasn’t romantic but the incident had jarred them into action. She sent the pair with a lavish bouquet of flowers.

She met Blaise, Daphne, Theo and Luna for lunch during one weekend. And she made the trip to Hogwarts on a whim to see Hagrid and Minerva for tea, Neville and Hannah for drinks. It was lovely.

She wasn’t isolating at all, she reasoned to herself. She was simply taking stock of her life and tried to focus on healing herself. She arrived at the Department of Mysteries at 20 and had been running full-tilt ever since.

She was 29 now. Where had all the time gone?

–

She met Harry and Pansy at The Pottery for Samhain. It was always a tough time for Harry and she wanted to be there for him.

The death of his parents weighed heavily on him still. At school, he had masked his sadness, using the Halloween Feast and general merriment as cover.

But she saw through it all, 17 years of familiarity made sure of it.

They had a quiet dinner with roast and potatoes. It was mostly relaxed. Harry and Pansy shared stories of the renovation and gave her a tour of the house.

Pansy pointed out a room and said, “That’s your room, Hermione.”

She whirled around in shock, “I have a room?”

Harry grinned, “Of course. We put you far away from Teddy’s room.”

Pansy opened the door and they walked into a beautifully appointed bedroom. It was feminine with cream walls and wainscotting all around. A queen sized bed dominated the space, flanked by shelves. A door led to an elegant walk in closet and beyond it, an extravagant bathroom.

She hugged Pansy and Harry tight in thanks. They laughed at her exuberant response.

Pansy gasped and glanced down in alarm. Her water broke.

When Harry processed what was happening, he promptly fainted into the floor.

The soon-to-be mother rolled her eyes and sat down on a chair calmly. She went down on her knees to revive Harry, shaking him. When that didn’t work, she pointed her wand and said, “Rennervate!”.

Harry came to and looked around bewildered, “What?”

She took charge, “Harry, calm yourself. Pansy’s water just broke. It’s fine, she’s fine. You will take her to St. Mungos.”

Harry swallowed and stood up, face determined, “Right.”

She turned to Pansy and said, “Go now. I’ll grab your things.”

Pansy replied as Harry helped her to stand, “Thanks Hermione. Will you tell Kreacher?”

She nodded and the pair were off to do their assignments. Once Harry and Pansy left, she cried, “Kreacher!”

The elf arrived with a faint pop, “Miss?”

“Pansy’s water broke earlier. Harry went with her to St. Mungos. Can you please find the bag Pansy packed for the baby? I’ll take it with me.”

Kreacher didn’t bother to reply, his face was filled with urgency, eager to help his Mistress. He Apparated away and came back promptly with two large bags filled with clothes and baby paraphernalia.

She figured she should inform their friend group and cast a Patronus. What she expected was her familiar little otter, but what emerged shocked her to the core.

Out of her wand emerged a large Hebridean Black.

Hermione hyperventilated and sank to the floor. Her panic rose, the evidence stared her in the face, looming over her. It had crouched down, wing tucked tight and awaited instructions.

She knew why. But she didn’t know when. She hadn’t had the need to cast it in months.

Kreacher broke the silence, looking deeply perturbed, “Miss?”

At that, Hermione acted swiftly. She gathered herself tight and dispelled the Charm. She replied, “I’ll be going now, Kreacher. Do you want to come with me?”

Kreacher shook his head, “Kreacher needs to prepare the house for the babe, Miss. Kreacher will make sure everything is ready for Mistress Pansy and the little one.”

Hermione nodded at this and grabbed the bags. Harry and Pansy needed her and she vowed to process everything when she could.

Chapter 34: November 2008

Lily Luna Potter was born in the wee hours of November 1st. Pansy’s labor was short as if the baby was eager to be born. Faint strawberry blonde hair with an impressive set of lungs, her cries filled the Maternity Ward at St. Mungos.

Harry felt as if his life had come full circle. 27 years to the day, a Lily Potter breathed once more. He was bawling, cradling the newborn in his arms and Hermione stood behind him, clasping his shoulder tight. She was crying too.

“Fuck, I’m going to mess this up, Hermione. Don’t let me mess up, okay?”

She grinned despite the tears, “Pansy won’t let you. She’ll whip you into shape in no time.”

Harry looked up at his wife. Pansy was smiling serenely from the bed, tired but perfectly content. Harry smiled at her, “Are you feeling okay, darling? You did so well.”

“Of course, I did. I’m perfect,” Pansy replied. Even exhausted, she found it in her to dispense snark.

Harry chucked, “You are. You magnificent, perfect witch.”

Pansy smiled, “Hermione, you’ll be godmother, yes?”

Her eyes filled with tears once more, “It would be an honor.”

She looked at Harry as he beamed. There were very few instances in Harry’s life where she had seen him incandescently happy. This was one of them.

The three of them enjoyed the relative peace of the morning. Pansy slept to recover, Harry and Hermione took turns with Lily.

Harry summoned Pansy’s parents and their friends in the afternoon and they all trickled in one by one, ready to admire the baby.

Hermione went back to her cottage before they descended.

–

The birth announcement was writ large in the Daily Prophet the next day.

It’s A Girl! Harry and Pansy Potter Welcomes New Arrival!!!

Harry Potter, Lord Potter is proud to announce that his beloved wife, Pansy Potter nee Parkinson has been safely delivered of a daughter in the early hours of November 1st.

Lady Potter and the baby are both doing well.

She smiled as she sipped her tea. After returning to the cottage from the hospital, she had passed out fully clothed on the bed, too exhausted to bother undressing.

She slept a solid 12 hours before being woken by an owl delivering the news. Crookshanks meowed at her when she stirred.

After feeding both animals and paying the owl, she hopped into the shower for a much needed wash.

Feeling refreshed, she cooked breakfast for one and cracked open a book. The sun was just starting to creep into the sky.

She Apparated back to the hospital at 11 to visit. When she opened the door, she saw Pansy first, holding a sleeping Lily in her arms. In the corner, sat Draco. He looked sharp in a navy suit.

She smiled at the three of them and hid her panic. She played it cool and projected a sense of ease.

“Hermione!”

“Pansy, have you slept?”

“I got a couple of hours here and there. Harry just left to get lunch,” she answered.

“Ah, how’s everything?”

She replied, “Everyone came by yesterday. By the end, I was knackered and Harry shooed them away.”

Draco chuckled, “Threw us all out of the room, more like. Amaryllis was appalled.”

She laughed, “Sounds about right.”

“Well, at any rate, my emotions are still all over the place. Why do I feel like I’m about to cry at everything, Hermione?”

“Ah, that will be your hormones. They should resolve in a couple of months, Theo can give you some literature.”

“Months? Hermione, I saw her little toes and I just about lost it,” Pansy declared.

Draco gasped, “Pansy, they are the cutest little things! So soft, small and pink!”

Pansy blubbered at this and tears welled in her eyes, “I KNOW. I made them, Draco!”

At this Harry arrived with Theo in tow. When he saw his wife, he asked, “Ah, Lily’s toes again? Or her smell?”

“Hermione! Where have you been hiding yourself?” Theo asked.

“In a little cottage in the woods,” she answered.

Theo nodded at this and said, “Pans, just let it all out. You’ll be discharged tomorrow. Amaryllis says she’s staying at The Pottery for a few days to help out.”

“Kreacher got the house ready. Everything will be okay, love,” Harry said as he rubbed Pansy’s back.

Theo gave Lily a once over and laid her on the bassinet.

“Granger, can I talk to you for a bit?” Draco asked, gesturing at the door.

She nodded at his request and followed him out. When they were in the corridor, they found some chairs and settled in.

“I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages,” Draco said.

“Same! But the time away has been wonderful. I got a bit bored at the start but I’ve settled into a routine of sorts. It’s nice.”

“Hmmm. When will you be back?” Draco queried.

“Next year. I still don’t know what to do, I’m figuring it out. How’s work in the Brain Room?” she asked.

Draco shrugged, “It’s nothing like our team. I’ve been studying Occlumency and memory palaces. I can’t explain further.”

“Fascinating!”

He nodded, “I now understand Theo’s warnings against it. The case studies I’ve read went insane.”

“Ugh, finally! Took you long enough,” she replied with a scoff.

Draco sighed, “Can we have lunch and talk?”

Hermione hesitated, “I don’t know…”

“Please Granger. It’s… important.”

She looked up at his tone. It sounded desperate, pleading. Hermione nodded and they went off to the Floo.

–

Draco arrived first and instructed Mimsy to prepare lunch. When she arrived, he led her to the dining room so they could eat.

He kept the topics light and yet she was closed off, demeanor reserved.

When they finished eating, Draco decided to throw all caution to the winds and asked, “Why have you been avoiding me? Is it to do with Astoria?”

He could see her hesitate, her face contorted in uncertainty, “Not entirely. There’s a bunch of reasons really. Mostly to do with my actions.”

“I see. Which actions?”

She decided to be truthful, “Well… Astoria confronted me in the Chateau. About the time we’ve been spending together.”

Draco shook his head as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing, “She shouldn’t have done that.”

“No, I think she was right to. I’ve come between you two and I’m sorry, Draco. I’m ashamed. I asked for too much of your free time.”

He looked at her, stricken, “That wasn’t your fault! We needed to finish the study.”

She cringed, “Well… sure. But also there were times where we just hung out. That wasn’t right.”

Draco scoffed, “Isn’t that what friends do? Don’t we also need a break here and there? A breather from the backbreaking work? A moment to just vent and air out our frustrations? Our work is confidential! It’s not like we can go to a pub and rant, with all and sundry within earshot.”

“Yes, but when added in the balance, I clearly monopolized your time.”

“This is ridiculous. What’s the correct split then? 60/40? 80/20? What’s the appropriate number of hours I can spend with a colleague who also happens to be a friend? Don’t you see how absurd this sounds? Who keeps track of these things?”

She sighed, “A neglected girlfriend, as it happens.”

“Well, now that I’m single, you can monopolize away. I don’t care, I need intelligent conversation or just someone I can share Ernie’s latest fiascos or Padma’s trials and tribulations with. Or even just theorize how or why the Brain Room smells like farts on Thursdays.”

“What?! You broke up with Astoria? Oh no… Draco. I’m so sorry,” Hermione said, face stricken with concern.

“No, she broke up with me. I’m not too torn up about it. We decided to give it a shot and it didn’t work out. That’s the reason why we started seeing each other and now I’m glad we know.”

“Still… It couldn’t have made things easier, being called away by me most of the time. Ugh, I feel so guilty!”

Draco frowned, “Why would you be? It was a busy time! Can you imagine being in a relationship where it falls apart when you need to work overtime? How is that sustainable? Besides, why are you determined to make this your fault? It’s my time and I could have left early or not come at all. It’s all on me.”

She sighed and accepted she couldn’t fault his logic, “Well, you do make valid points.”

Draco stifled a smile, “Please, Granger. I was second to you at school. I’m relatively intelligent.”

She took a sip of her pumpkin juice, “So what are your theories on the mysterious Thursday aroma? Is it actually a fart? Continuous or sporadic?”

He grinned, “Either it’s a fart or someone’s smelly feet. It could also be wet socks. It’s an earthy, pungent smell. But also with a hint of sweetness, it’s cloying.”

“Gods, that’s disgusting,” she exclaimed.

“Tell me about it. I’ve managed to relocate myself to the DOM Library on those days. To be fair, the air does get stale in our lab too. But an Air Freshening Charm usually sorts it out. The Brain Room is larger so it’s either I make myself scarce or recast the Charm every hour.”

“Hmmm… a mystery. Upset stomach, maybe? Someone on your team probably had a cheeky curry for dinner and you smell it the next day.”

His smile widened, “That’s a good one.”

“Well, I was first at school,” she deadpanned.

“Touchè. Let’s table that for now and I’ll tell you about Ernest’s break up with Lisa Turpin.”

“What? I thought that was going well? Why is everyone breaking up? Who will be next? Padma?”

Draco shook his head, “It’s a season for it, I guess. Padma and Susan are fine, nothing could part those two.”

She agreed. Padma and Susan were a solid team. She asked, “So what happened with Ernie?”

The rest of the night wore on. She stayed for dinner and they caught up with each other’s lives like time was nothing.

Draco was so relieved.

That night he couldn’t sleep, replaying their conversation. He didn’t know when things shifted, or more accurately, his resolve eroded.

Perhaps the prophecy had made him snap to his senses. It was comforting, having the choice. Clearly this decision echoed through the ages, 170 years before his birth. Or maybe Granger embedded herself down to his bones, his marrow. Her absence in his life was like an ache that took everything in him to ignore.

It wasn’t a decision to be taken lightly. But Draco was tired. He felt like Sisyphus rolling two huge boulders of pureblood legacy up a proverbial mountain. Through sheer force of will, he could manage it.

But he had begun to ask himself of the cost. A wife he could only love half heartedly and pureblood children who will grow up without a reference of what love looked like. Sired only out of necessity to prolong the agony of pureblood rhetoric.

Draco knew he had been lucky on that score, for all their faults, his parents adored each other. Some of his friends weren’t so fortunate - Theo’s dad, the bastard, had killed his wife in a fit of drunken rage. And he wouldn’t even start to dissect whatever it is that Blaise’s mom did.

There was a cost to things. And a choice needed to be made. He recalled Luna’s advice in May. Time almost always proved Luna right. They even won the gender bet to Harry and Pansy’s baby because of her. He wouldn’t bet against Luna Nott, not for all the gold in the world.

One day, he would admit it was on purpose. He would confess he had lost the ability to stay away from her. That in the middle of rune work and spell craft, his reasons had disintegrated. Now he lay amidst their ruins. He was surprised they even held up for so long when they were so brittle, haphazardly thrown together. How could they withstand the sheer might of this want, this desire.

There, in the cold silence of the creeping dawn, Draco had finally made his choice. He had no plan, no assurances - but he chose anyway.

Hermione Granger or not at all.

–

“Gods, enough Ernie! Take pity on me and Draco, please,” Padma begged.

“I miss her,” Ernie whined.

“She cheated on you!” Draco bellowed, his restraint had snapped as his inebriation rose.

“I know! Ugh!” Ernie snapped.

“With Cormac fucking McLaggen.”

Ernie got redder, “I like sloppy seconds, but not him.”

Padma gaped at this, looking horrified and revolted, “Men! You’re disgusting.”

Draco tilted his glass at her, “Don’t knock it til you’ve tried it, Padma dearest.”

But Ernie deflated again, “I still miss her though.”

Padma groaned and steepled her fingers on her temple, “This is giving me whiplash.”

Draco laid his glass down, “Ernest, what are you doing this weekend?”

“I dunno,” Ernie said as he finished his drink.

“Well, don’t make plans. We will be off to your favorite place,” then Draco raised a single eyebrow.

Ernie’s face brightened immediately and a terrifying grin slowly spread in his face. Padma looked confused, “What? Like Disneyland?”

Ernie whistled and answered simply, “Yeah, like Disneyland. Thanks mate!”

“So Padma, how’s work in the Space Chamber?” Draco asked.

“Boring. I’m thinking of leaving the DOM actually,” Padma announced with a sigh.

Ernie looked aghast, “What? Nooooo please. Don’t leave me with those people.”

Draco grinned, “What will you do?”

“Well, Gringotts opened up recruitment. I always wanted to do it but Hermione roped me into the study. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t regret that decision but I just figured maybe now is the time.”

Draco just looked at her and said, “You’ll be brilliant at it. Your spell crafting is the best I’ve seen.”

“A career change at our age, that’s brave, Padma. Good for you.”

Draco raised his glass in a toast and Padma and Ernie met it with glee, “Bon courage, Padma Patil. The DOM will never recover from the loss of your talent. You singular, amazing witch.”

Padma blushed.

Ernie grinned, “You have to tell Croaker though. Good luck with that.”

Padma’s face fell as she realized this. And Draco and Ernie laughed at her dread.

–

Hermione took two weeks to process the change in her Patronus. She visited the Bodleian and the DOM Library to stock up on books on the charm.

She found out the Patronus Charm was created to specifically combat Dementors once Ekrizdis’ fortress was discovered in the 15th century.

It took a decade to create and was notoriously difficult to cast due to the Memory component. The Brain Room worked for years to simplify it or remove it entirely but magic would not budge.

All their calculations failed when it wasn’t factored in.

And so it was finalized and presented to the Aurors and builders who were given the unenviable task of repurposing the island into Azkaban Prison.

Even then it took them years to actually cast it successfully and once training was done and the Aurors were fully equipped, work began on the island.

Moreover, use of the Patronus Charm wasn’t widespread. Most witches and wizards didn’t bother. There was no need. It was only during the First and Second Wizarding Wars that usage spiked to an all time high.

Because of this, there were notable instances where the Patronus form changed. An emotional upheaval was mostly the catalyst. It made sense, the Charm’s ties to Memory magic was firm. And it had been long established that for witches and wizards who had both abilities, whatever the Patronus was, so too was the Animagus form.

The Marauders and Minerva McGonagall were the prime examples.

There were no known cases of an Animagi’s Patronus changing post-transformation. The rarity of having both abilities made it difficult to test and document.

First she thought of visiting other magical libraries in other countries. But the Charm was developed by the British Ministry of Magic. And Dementors were not found anywhere else in the world aside from their home island in the North Sea.

It would be challenging to find the literature, if there were even any.

All the academic research soothed her for a week. But it didn’t last long. Her heart caught up to her logical brain and her helplessness rose.

It couldn’t be denied.

I cannot fix on the hour, or the spot, or the look or the words, which lay the foundation. It is too long ago. I was in the middle before I knew that I had begun.

But even as she thought of the immortal words of Austen which used to give her so much comfort, she felt like she had betrayed Oliver. She had cheated on him. All the books she had read about called it emotional infidelity.

It made her feel cheap and it grated at her conscience. And Astoria. Gods, she owed her one massive apology.

She vacillated between what to do. Either she ignore it and hopefully it goes away, or she gives in.

Both sounded too daunting.

After two weeks of this, she decided to simply put it to the side for now. December is coming up and in the New Year she would go back home to her flat.

Like a bolt out of the blue, she had an idea.

Australia.

Notes:

It begins.

Chapter 35: December 2008

Harry begged her not to leave Crookshanks at The Pottery. Normally, he wouldn’t hesitate but with a newborn, he wouldn’t risk it. She understood. Padma had just begun training at Gringotts and had no time to look after her pet.

That left Draco. Crookshanks was familiar to him and their bond never failed to amuse her. She owled him and he replied saying he would be happy to take Crooks for the week.

She dropped him off the night she was to Portkey to Sydney. Narcissa invited her to stay for dinner and seeing as she hadn’t had the chance to talk to them in months, she accepted the invite.

“Travelling for business or pleasure? It’s summer in Australia, isn’t it?” Lucius asked.

“Neither. I want to check on my parents. I haven’t seen them in years.”

“You don’t correspond?” Narcissa asked.

She sighed and explained, “I Obliviated them before going on the Horcrux Hunt with Harry. I erased their memory of me and convinced them to relocate their dental practice and move to Australia. They’ve been there ever since.”

She heard Draco’s spoon clatter onto his plate. Silence followed as each Malfoy processed the information.

“Oh, my darling girl,” Narcissa said as tears welled up in her eyes. She rushed to Hermione’s side and swept her up in a hug. She rose to her feet to accept it, eager for a mother’s comforting embrace.

“Granger, how come you didn’t tell me any of this?”

“Harry knows. Pansy too, to some extent. And I couldn’t just drop this info, I’m ashamed of what I did. I turned my wand on my parents and erased a big part of their life. I did that, me, my magic. But it was so I could save them… I knew it was only a matter of time before they became targets. If it was known I was helping Harry… they’re defenseless against the Death Eaters.”

Lucius swallowed and it was like he was choosing his words with care, “Hermione. I am so sorry. But for what it’s worth, you were right to do so. Dolohov and Macnair were sent to your childhood home to capture your parents. I don’t mean to upset you any further but I thought you should know.

Hermione squeezed her eyes shut and nodded as Narcissa’s arms banded tight around her, “No, thank you for telling me.”

Everyone was quiet and eventually, Narcissa bade her to sit back down. When she did, she chanced a look at Draco. His jaw was clenched tight as he stared at Lucius and when he spoke, the hairs on her arms stood, “She forgave us, forgave you, Father in spite of this. When you accepted the Mark years ago, did you ever think you’d become this? A destroyer of families.”

“Draco…” Lucius stammered but not meeting his family’s gaze.

Hermione spoke, “That’s not fair. It was my choice to do it. I’ve had a decade to live with this, Draco. I fully acknowledge my actions and have accepted my part in it. It’s been a long time coming, I’ve forgiven your entire family for abetting Tom Riddle. You had your reasons, as have I.”

Draco whirled at her and said, “You should never have had to make that ghastly decision, Granger. If we sabotaged Voldemort’s return, it would have ended by our Fourth Year. Did Dumbledore or Kingsley not give you any assistance at all?”

“Maybe. But that’s hindsight talking. This is not on your father. It’s on me.”

Narcissa pleaded, “How can we help you? Can we assist you in any way, shape or form?”

Lucius had determined look on his face, “Please, you only have to ask, Hermione.”

Draco stood as he threw down his napkin on the table, “You are not going to Australia alone, I’ll come with you. I’ll keep my distance if you need space but you shouldn’t be doing this solo. Let me help, Granger.”

She started to protest but Draco held her in an unblinking stare, “Alright. That might be nice, actually. But what about your work?”

“Fuck work, this is more important.”

Draco winced but stepped closer to his Father. Lucius clapped his shoulder, “Thank you, son.”

“The things I do for you, paying for your sins Father… You know it is out of love.”

“I know. I don’t deserve it.”

Narcissa’s eyes welled with tears once more. She looked away from Hermione, face covered with shame.

She tried to lighten the mood but the Malfoy’s were all tense. Their solicitor was summoned to procure an International Portkey for Draco. He wrote a letter to Theo to explain his absence to the Master of Memory in the DOM. Then he left to pack for the short trip.

Crookshanks was looking at the Malfoys haughtily and strutted around like he owned the place. Narcissa returned Crookshanks' shrewd glare and when she sat on the sofa, the half Kneazle padded to sit beside her.

Narcissa scratched his fur and her cat purred.

“Crooks, you need to behave while you’re here. Alright? No scratching their expensive furniture. And you are not to antagonize the house elves. Be nice,” Hermione instructed.

Crookshanks looked at her and only exhaled loudly. She figured he understood.

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll be alright. He’s a smart cat, Draco told me all about him.”

“Narcissa, I’ve left his food with Mimsy earlier. And his litter box can be set up somewhere out of the way.”

“Don’t worry about that, Hermione. It will be fine. It’s the least we can do.”

Draco walked into the parlor with haste and said, “I’m ready.”

“Are you sure about this?” she asked.

“As sure as I can be. Granger, you need someone with you. If Harry hadn’t just had a baby, I’m sure he’d come with you.”

“I know. He did come with me once. After Eighth Year… At least I know where they live. It will be easier. We’ll have to go full Muggle on this. Are you okay with that?”

He shrugged, “I literally have no right to complain. My family’s associations all but put you in this mess.”

“I wish you would stop saying that.”

“What? It’s true.”

“Still. Anyway, I’ve booked a small hotel near my parent’s practice. I don’t think it will be up to your standards.”

“Well, you’re right. The solicitor is handling it. He’ll be back with our reservation details and a car service. That will be fun.”

She stifled a laugh, “Okay. You should learn how to drive a car, Draco. That should be your next skill, I think it will be right up your alley.”

“And you know how to?”

“Of course. All Muggles learn at 16. And you can properly start to drive at 17.”

“Like a coming of age thing?”

“Yeah, exactly. For magical folk, you get a watch. For Muggles, you get a car.”

“Fascinating, let’s do it,” came Draco’s smug reply.

–

They materialized in the Australian Ministry of Magic at 11 in the morning. The International Portkey was horrendous and Hermione heaved as soon as her feet hit the floor.

Draco also looked green but he held the urge to hurl, gritting his teeth in the process.

A wizard in jeans and a button down shirt greeted them, “Welcome to Sydney.”

He turned and spotted the welcome wizard and nodded, “Thank you.”

They went through the registration process and the wizard checked their belongings for any contraband. Seeing that nothing was amiss, they were ushered into the outdoors.

The brightness of the morning hurt their eyes, they had left London at midnight.

But there, an idling car awaited with a chauffeur standing by. He held a placard that said ‘Mr. Malfoy and company’.

Nervously, Draco turned to her and said, “Granger, I think you should handle this.”

She rolled her eyes and approached the driver with trepidation, “Hello. This is Draco Malfoy and I am company. But you can call me Hermione.”

The driver nodded to them and said, “I’m John and I will be driving you this week, Miss Hermione. Mr. Malfoy, where are you staying?”

Draco grabbed the parchment the solicitor gave him and read it quickly, “Somewhere called Four Seasons?”

“Ah, I know it,” the chauffeur moved and opened the door for them to alight the vehicle.

Draco looked dubious at the cramped space but she gave him a strong push, “Just think of it like a carriage.”

“Hmmm, shouldn’t you get in first?” and with striking pureblood manners, Draco offered his hand to help her up.

They both got in and they were off to the city. Draco gripped his knees at the speed, the scenery rushed through the windows.

“Your fella is looking uncomfortable. Is he alright?”

“Yes, he’s just not used to cars.”

John smiled through the rearview mirror, “I always forget British wizards are old-fashioned.”

“Wait, you’re a wizard?” Hermione gasped.

“Nah, my wife is. Kids too. I’m the Muggle, as they say.”

“Granger, I am bilious,” Draco said with a grimace.

She whipped out her wand and Conjured a bucket. She handed it to Draco with a smile and instructed, “Breathe through your nose.”

John opened the windows near Draco and he jumped up his seat at the whirring sound.

“It helps. I figure he’s used to brooms? The fresh air will sort him out.”

Hermione nodded at this sage advice and observed Draco, “So what do you want to do?”

“I’m sleepy,” Draco said.

“I bet. We need to stay awake a few hours yet so we adjust better. Then we go tomorrow morning.”

Draco nodded and said, ”You’re right, John. The fresh air helps. It runs like a broom, smooth.”

“No problem, Mr. Malfoy.”

Then he gestured at the car and asked Hermione, “So you want me to drive this? Seems pretty doable.”

She scoffed, “You say that now, wait until you have to parallel park.”

They arrived at the plush hotel and Draco handled the front desk. She relayed instructions to John to come back the next day at 10.

They were led to the penthouse and the suite had two bedrooms, a living and dining area with a large butler’s pantry.

 

She gaped at the luxurious surroundings but Draco looked perfectly at ease.

They picked their rooms and Hermione ordered lunch through room service. She wasn’t hungry yet but was feeling a little peckish. It was close to 3 pm, local time but to their body clocks, it was 3 am.

Draco fiddled with the TV and they lounged around.

“Is this what you were researching?”

She nodded, “I came here after the war to check on them. I wanted to reverse it but they looked okay, I pretended I was a patient. They had a bit of short term memory loss, but nothing severe really. Just like Theo said.”

“What brought this on? Why Australia all of a sudden?”

She shrugged, “I miss them. Everyday. And I’ve been doing a lot of thinking. The Cotswolds really is perfect for that.”

“Thinking about your life?”

“Yeah. I’ll be 30 next year. I dedicated the bulk of my twenties to my career and I don’t know what to do next.”

“You’ll wow everyone regardless,” came his sure reply.

Her heart soared at his words. To deflect, she asked “What about you, Draco?”

She saw a faraway look settle into Draco’s eyes, “I keep forgetting you’re older than most of us. You’d have to guide all of us so we can make the transition gracefully. As for me, I know what I want, not sure how I can get it. But I have hope.”

“You want to be redeemed.”

“That too. But that will take my entire life, Granger.”

“Good. Where would we all be without hope.”

“It’s all a bit surreal, isn’t it?”

She looked at Draco, curiosity written on her features, “What is?”

“10 years ago, I was sleeping on the sofa of the Head’s Dorm. I was fucking miserable. But in 10 years, I’ll be in Sydney with Hermione Granger.”

“And you’re still fucking miserable,” she replied with a snort.

Draco’s laugh echoed through the room, “Quite.”

“Well, stranger things have happened.”

“Like what?”

“I always thought I’d be a Weasley by now.”

“Gods were merciful,” he spat.

This time, she laughed, “Yes. I would have made a terrible Weasley.”

But Draco stunned her with his reply, “No. They would have been lucky to have you. But Ronald would have made a terrible Mr. Granger.”

–

The next day, they got driven to a nice Muggle area with little shops. She felt nervous and she wrung her hands as they surveyed the area.

She walked up to the dental office with as much bravery as she could muster with Draco following behind closely. He opened the door so she could walk in.

The receptionist was there, “Hello! Welcome to Wilkins Dental. How can I help you?”

“Hi! I’d like a cleaning please,” Hermione replied politely.

“And what’s your name?”

“Jean Beauregard.”

“Perfect. We have an opening. Dr. Wilkins will be right with you.”

They sat in the little waiting area they had and she admired the space. It looked cozy and inviting. Draco grabbed a magazine and began to peruse.

Here in this Muggle space, she couldn’t help but admire Draco. While he had moments where his unfamiliarity with Muggle culture disoriented him, he still managed to remember his manners. He made polite inquiries and said nothing derogatory about this alien way of life.

He had come a long way from the ignorant little boy he was.

Now, Draco had truly become a worldly man.

It was like all air was sucked out of the room when she heard her mother’s tinkling laugh. In another life, she was Dr. Jean Granger. Now, she was Dr. Monica Wilkins.

She talked to the receptionist for a bit and when she turned, Hermione stiffened.

But she smiled, that warm smile that always comforted her when she was scared. Then she spoke.

“Hi! Are you my 11 o’clock?”

She stood and fidgeted nervously, “Hello. I’m Jean. I’d like a cleaning and overall check.”

“You’re British,” Monica exclaimed.

“Yes. We’re new to the area,” she explained.

“Oh, are you her boyfriend?” her mother asked. Hermione turned and there, Draco stood, smiling at her mother.

He offered his hand to shake and replied, “Husband, actually. Hello, Dr. Wilkins, I’m Draco.”

Hermione’s jaw dropped at his statement.

“Goodness. I miss English manners. My husband would be tickled pink,” and Monica shook Draco’s hand with glee.

“You’re looking to move?”

Draco answered smoothly, “Yes. Have you lived here long?”

“Yes, 10 years give or take. I know all the houses that are for sale around the area. Which properties were you looking at?”

He lied through his teeth, “We’re not sure yet. Still looking.”

“Best we get started. Let’s get your teeth sorted and you can get on with your busy day.”

–

“What the actual fuck, Draco!” she yelled when they were in the car.

“I had to think of something quickly, I’m sorry.”

“You were not thinking!”

“No, I actually was. If we establish a rapport with them, we can come visit often.”

“What?” she asked bewildered.

“Yeah, exactly. Think fast, Granger. I thought you would like a friendship with your parents. Like a reason to see them without having to resort to having your teeth cleaned.”

She mumbled, “I like having my teeth cleaned.”

He rolled his eyes, “Of course you do. But you have to admit it’s a convenient cover story?”

“Why do you have to be my husband?”

Draco looked properly offended, “Why not?”

She grinned at the crestfallen look on his face and replied, “How do we even make this happen?”

“I don’t know. Let’s buy property somewhere near them. Like a summer house.”

“WHAT?!” This time, Hermione couldn’t help but raise her voice in alarm.

“What?” Draco repeated, returning the question.

“That’s absurd. Where would I even find that kind of money? This is the Bondi area, prime real estate. Be for real.”

Draco groaned, “Don’t be obtuse. Father will buy it.”

Hermione paled, “No. I can’t… that’s too much.”

“He owes you.”

“He doesn’t owe me a house!”

“I would make the case that he owes you his entire vault. Not the main Malfoy vault, mind. Just one of his subsidiary ones,” he replied with a smirk.

She looked thoroughly bewildered at how the conversation was going, “You have a subsidiary vault?”

Draco shrugged, “Harry has one too. Or several.”

For the third time that day, she said, “What?”

“Granger, you’re a bit slow today. I’m trying to be patient because you just met your parents again but I need you to focus please.”

She huffed, “Fine. Since this is your plan, that house will be in your name. Add it to your list of properties, whatever. And I’ll make a point to come every year.”

“Fine. Will your parents break for lunch? Let’s take them on their offer, maybe they’ll recommend something and let’s go with the best one.”

“How would we even manage that?”

“I chatted up the receptionist, her name is Linda. She said your mother is a real estate agent now,” Draco explained with a tinge of annoyance. At that, he got out of the car and walked confidently back to the dental office.

She waited and when Draco stepped out, he had her parents behind her.

Her dad looked the same. He carried himself well, still lean and trim. And he did indeed look tickled pink as he observed Draco.

She quickly got out of the car and walked over to them. And she overheard Draco say, “If it’s not an imposition. You must be very busy.”

Her dad replied, looking proudly at his wife, “Monica here got her license a couple of years ago. She knows all the best places and can get you a good deal. Oh, is this your wife?”

“Yes, this is Jean. Darling, Monica will show us a couple of places that are on the market. What luck!” Draco said, beaming. His dimples were out.

Hermione wanted to hug her father but resisted the urge, “Really? That would be wonderful. Our realtor cancelled, she’s in Canberra of all places.”

“How unprofessional! Well, I’ll be happy to show you around, let me make some calls.”

“What about your patients?” Draco inquired.

“Oh, I can handle those,” her father replied jovially.

It was settled. Soon, they were handed an address and Monica instructed them to meet her there. But Draco had other plans. He offered to take the Wilkins’ out for lunch to thank them.

She marveled at how easy Draco made it look. Armed with nothing more than his wits and excellent manners, he charmed her parents in no time at all.

“Oh, that would just be grand. Yes, we’d be happy to join you! There’s a nice little restaurant just a block over, we can talk there.”

Draco kept up the chatter as they walked to the little bistro a block away. The Wilkins’ were regulars there, it turned out. Lunch was served quickly and Hermione found out a lot about her parents within the span of an hour. Completely at ease, Draco offered easy conversation that showed glimpses of their lives in Australia.

It was expertly done and she was completely amazed at the skill of it.

“Can you tell me about your budget? How many rooms do you need?”

Draco answered between mouthfuls of pasta, “The biggest you’ve got. We have a large friend group and if we are to summer here, we’d need the space. We don’t have a budget.”

Wendell’s laugh boomed, “That’s a dangerous thing to say to a realtor!”

“But really it’s all up to my wife here, she decides,” Draco said with a grin.

“Smart man! You know what they say, happy wife, happy life. Where are you guys based? London?”

Hermione answered, “Yes, but we also have property in Wiltshire. That is, Draco’s family.”

Inside, she cringed at herself. But when she turned to Draco, he looked amused, smiling indulgently and her father asked, “And what do you do for work?”

“Oh. We’re researchers for the private sector,” Hermione answered.

Her mother was surprised, “Really? Wow. That’s mighty impressive. Oxbridge?”

Hermione couldn’t help but smile, “No. We studied in Scotland.”

Wendell looked at them both oddly, “Forgive me but your man here doesn’t seem the type. He looks too posh to work as a researcher. Would have bet he’s a blue-blooded aristocrat.”

Draco chuckled, “Well, I am that too. I dabble. Guilty as charged.”

Hermione smacked him in the arm, “Behave!” then she turned to her parents and said, “Please ignore him.”

But her parents beamed at this and her mother said, “Ah, young love. You two are too cute for words. Have you been married long?”

Draco answered smoothly, “Newlyweds. But we’ve known each other since we were children.”

–

She couldn’t help but be impressed by her mother. She showed three properties that afternoon with an energy that she envied.

Monica truly knew the area well. She pointed out little shops and stores nearby that she thought would benefit the couple. When they got to a little cul de sac, she pointed out their house and said, “That’s me and Wendell there. We’re only several houses away from the last property. I knew the previous owners, the Andrews’. It’s newly remodeled and has 6 bedrooms.”

“Lovely!” Draco exclaimed.

“It’s a bit expensive but in a nice neighborhood. We all know each other.”

“Monica, this looks amazing,” Hermione said as they walked in.

It was a gem. Monica had saved the best for last. They listened politely as she showed them the bedrooms and the amenities.

“I like it!” Draco declared.

“Well, once you make your decision, just let me know.”

Draco shook his head, “My solicitor will be in touch tomorrow to make an offer on this place.”

“Shouldn’t you think it over? I can show you other listings tomorrow.”

Hermione answered, “I really like the house. I can tell the family that lived here thrived.”

Monica looked astounded, “They did. 5 children, all grown. The wife had passed away and the husband moved in with one of his kids. They’re good folk, salt of the earth types.”

She nodded, “We’d like to make a formal offer tomorrow. How much is the asking price?”

“They’re hoping for an even two mil.”

Draco didn’t bat an eye, “What about your commission?”

Monica looked flustered, “I usually make 2% on the sale. Just for transparency.”

“Let’s make it 10%. We’re not here long so we’d like to close quickly and you totally saved the day.”

“That’s awfully generous. Thank you.”

“If you can give me your details, I’ll have the solicitor call you tomorrow at 10.”

Monica handed her card to Draco and the two departed with smiles on their faces. When they were back at the hotel, Hermione plopped on the sofa looking quite glum.

“I hate lying to them.”

“I know. But this is the best we could have hoped for. And it worked out didn’t it?”

“Lucky that.”

Draco grinned, “You should thank chatty Linda.”

She gasped, “You sneaky little snake! You wheedled that info out, didn’t you?”

“I did. But this sneaky little snake just spent two million dollars. How much is that in Galleons by the way?”

“Around 250 thousand?” she said with a grimace.

“Oh. That’s not so bad. What a deal!”

“It’s expensive.”

“Oh don’t start. It will be fine. I gave Pans 2 million Galleons to help start her atelier. 250 grand is a drop in the bucket.”

“Seriously? Gods, you rich people are insane.”

–

Hermione woke up late and she walked into the living room in her pajamas.

Draco was already dressed and ready for the day in a crisp suit.

“Good morning!” he said in a cheery voice.

“Tea please.” Draco smiled and nudged a cup towards her. It was already made the way she liked. She took a sip and asked, “You know how I take my tea?”

“Of course. I’m not blind. Splash of milk and a dribble of honey.”

Hermione narrowed her eyes, “You’re creepy.”

“Your hair is creepy! Anyway, do you think we laid it on a bit thick yesterday?”

“A bit.”

“Hmmm. The solicitor will make contact in an hour. He says he’ll call once the offer has been made. Just to show Monica we were serious.”

“Good. We were a bit unhinged yesterday.”

“Oh I don’t know. They liked us.”

She chuckled, “My dad liked your manners. He always had a thing for that. Etiquette, propriety and all that hogwash.”

“Not hogwash! It made him like me. Made all those etiquette lessons worth it.”

“Are you really an aristocrat?”

“Yes. The Malfoys are the Dukes of Wiltshire. We used to have a seat at the House of Lords. Most believe the line is extinct after the Statute of Secrecy was enacted. But the monarch is always informed of our existence. There’s only 7 peerages that went to wizards.”

“The Queen knows you exist?”

“Of course. We are technically her subjects. So does the Muggle Prime Minister.”

“So she knows the existence of magic?”

“Yes. I’ve met her twice. She holds a formal dinner every year.”

“Seriously?! Why isn’t this common knowledge?”

“It is,” Draco said as he finished his meal.

“Not to me,” she murmured.

“Look, there’s books about it in the Manor Library. You can read up on it when we get back.”

Hermione couldn’t help it, she beamed widely. Her heart was full, she felt seen.

–

Monica rang their hotel room all a flutter, “I thought you were having me on yesterday! Gosh, your solicitor just came by and put in a cash offer. You’re serious about this?”

Hermione grinned, “As serious as a heart attack.”

“We must have you for dinner! Please say yes.”

“Of course. When do you want us?”

“How’s tomorrow sound?”

“Works for us.”

“Come to ours at 7. You remember the address?”

“Yes.”

When they finally hung up, she turned to Draco and announced, “Dinner with the Wilkins’. Tomorrow.”

“Lovely. And on a Thursday too. This little sojourn just keeps getting better and better.”

“You’re in a good mood.”

“What do I have to complain about?”

She shrugged, “I don’t know. Aren’t you just filled with existential crises that need resolving?”

Draco levelled her in a gaze, “Nope. Not now. What do you want to do today?”

“Not much. I have to admit you were right about the plan. It’s aN elegant solution. I already plan on coming for a week every six months or so. Just to check up on them.”

“Good. Glad my brain fart worked to your advantage.”

“Still. 250k isn’t nothing. I have to thank Lucius once we get back.”

“Let him grovel for a bit.”

“You should give your parents some grace.”

Draco turned to her, “All I’ve given them is grace. I have to pay for their mistakes. For raising me that way, for letting that madman into our home, for destroying our reputations. Guess who’ll fix all of that? Me. I have to atone for my sins, but theirs get lumped in too.”

“Still. We shouldn’t take cheap shots at our parents, Draco. We’re too old for that.”

“You think I take cheap shots at them? They can take it. Who else can take this resentment except the people I was with the whole time? And while I’m angry at them, I’m furious at myself too. Dostoevsky said it best when he wrote your worst sin is that you have destroyed and betrayed yourself for nothing.”

She was floored by his statement and stayed silent.

Draco continued, shaking his head, “Salazar, my entire childhood was sacrificed at the altar of his ambition! I love my parents but how could they get it so wrong?”

“It’s their first life too. They’re not perfect. They are flawed human beings just like you and I. Who's to say we won't make the same mistakes as them?”

He sunk low on his seat, “Ugh. I see your point.”

“Good. You need to forgive them, Draco. Fully, unreservedly.”

–

The dinner turned out to be a barbecue. Granger forced him into a pair of jeans, a simple button down and a pair of loafers that they had bought earlier in the day.

She was on a mission to make him look casual and relaxed.

Draco couldn’t help but think she succeeded. They walked up to the property together with a bottle of wine in their hands. Monica invited them with open arms and graciously led them into their home.

It was a beautiful house, lived in with a lot of knick-knacks they’ve collected over the years. But it didn’t look cluttered. It was tasteful.

The Andrews had verbally accepted the offer and the legalities were being handled by the solicitor. It was smoothly done and Monica marvelled at the speed and efficiency of everything.

Large chunks of meat on ribs were served and he was shocked to find out he was expected to dine with his fingers. Granger laughed at his discomfort, her parents had clearly gone native in Australia. But he was a good sport and did as instructed.

It was delicious.

The Wilkins dispensed advice on weather, upkeep of the house and intel on the neighbors - who are friendly, who gossip. He was grateful.

“We plan to come every six months,” Granger shared.

“Possibly with our friends,” he added.

Wendell beamed, “We’ll be sure to welcome you all.”

–

Granger was subdued when they returned to their suite. Dinner went really well but Draco didn’t want to be overly familiar and spook the Wilkins. They had to take it slow.

“Are you alright?” Draco asked softly. He sat beside her on the sofa and handed Granger a cup of tea.

“Hmm?” Granger answered, her mind was clearly elsewhere.

“You seem off. Was it overwhelming?”

Her lip quivered and her eyes welled with tears, “Gods, I don’t know why that was so hard. It’s good to see they’re happy and thriving, I should be glad I hadn’t melted their brains with magic. But we used to have family dinners like that, just the three of us…”

Draco gently rubbed her arm comfortingly, “I understand.”

“My dad still makes the same jokes. And my mum is basically the same woman, still smart, still friendly. I know it’s impossible, they don’t remember me. But I kind of wish they did. I wished something would trigger their memories. My existence was such a large part of their lives, surely I missed something… anything.”

“It is possible.”

“But part of me wishes they don’t remember. They’ll never forgive me, Draco. Because at 17, I decided I knew better. Rather than convince them to leave the UK and lie low somewhere safe, I chose the easy route. Saved myself the difficult conversation I knew we would have. And then I orphaned myself,” Granger spluttered in between sobs.

Gods, he wished he could have spared her this.

“It was a difficult decision, Granger. I don’t think you did it carelessly. Knowing you, you would have researched that spell for months. Weighed the pros and cons. Agonized over it,” he said soothingly.

“I did. But I have to live with myself after doing that to them. They reacted as well as can be expected when McGonagall arrived with my Hogwarts letter. My dad learned as much as he could about the Wizarding world. I used to tell them about the castle, the lessons, the spells. But I knew it was hard on them, a world I was a part of but they were not welcomed in. They were wary of magic, it was foreign and unknowable. And for me to do what I did, it’s the ultimate betrayal, Draco.”

Draco was flattened as he realized the full magnitude of her sacrifice. She indeed would have to live with herself after what she did.

The Golden Trio had all sacrificed their families. Ronald, whose brother died needlessly. The twins were such a bright addition to school life, even the Slytherins held the two of them in great esteem. The pair were also particularly close. He could only imagine how devastating it is for George Weasley, the surviving twin, to live without his other half. A hellish existence, he surmised.

Harry, whose parents sacrificed themselves for him at 21 years old. Draco wished he had the selflessness and the courage to do just that.

He swallowed, “Yes, it is.”

She looked away out the large floor to ceiling windows, watched as the lights in the distance twinkled like stars. She swiped at her tears and took great hiccuping breaths.

Then she turned back to him. Their eyes met and the sadness in hers filled him with concern. He scooted closer and swept her up in a hug.

Upon contact, Granger sobbed once more.

And Draco now knew what it felt like to have her grieve in his arms. Feeling her shuddering breaths against his chest, he squeezed her tight against him.

“How will I ever forgive myself, Draco?” she asked in a voice so small, it shattered his heart completely.

Him being intimately familiar with this replied as he stroked her hair, “You atone. You make it right. I thought I was unforgivable but Hogwarts forgave me anyway. You forgave me too. It may take you months, years, a lifetime to come to terms with it. And that’s okay. It’s not a race.”

She sniffled and he Accio’ed the handkerchief in his pocket wandlessly. He gave it to her with a smile and she chuckled as she spotted the monogram. But then her face turned grave.

“After the war, I figured out quickly I couldn’t reverse it. I got sad and then for a couple of years, I got angry. Angry at myself, my magic… angry that I had to do it at all. My parents deserved better than me, better than all of it. They had the misfortune of having a magical daughter. And I just… it shouldn’t have been a death sentence.”

He didn’t know what to say after that and he felt a strong urge to listen and stay silent.

“Thanks Draco. For being here, for the house, for listening…”

He felt her disengage from the hug and for a second, he didn’t want to let go. She fit perfectly against him, warm and soft as he held her in his arms. But his better nature won out.

“Anytime, Granger.”

As they straightened, she asked with glassy eyes but a cheeky smile “So, when do we come back?”

He grinned, “As often as we can.”

“So, March?”

“Yes, that’s fine.”

“What are you going to do about furniture?”

“Let’s make a day of it tomorrow. Do you want to source each item or shall we consult a professional?”

She looked baffled, “We? You mean we’ll decorate it together?”

He shrugged, the epitome of nonchalance. But deep inside, his mind raced. It was terribly domestic, playing house with Granger. But the idea appealed to him greatly. An entire house that she could kit out as she desired. He didn’t know what it would entail but he wanted it. So much. And he answered simply, “Yeah. Why not?”

He watched as Granger shifted uncomfortably and the silence became awkward, “I don’t know…”

His heart plummeted to his stomach and he quickly backtracked, “It’s okay. Don’t worry about it. I’ll get the solicitors to hire a design firm.”

He stood and began the trek to his room. He was being too forward and made her uncomfortable. What would Oliver make of that, he shuddered to think. Then he cringed inwardly at the misstep.

After showering and slipping under the sheets, he couldn’t help but chastise himself. Of course, it would be very weird. She was with Oliver and he didn’t want to make things awkward between them.

He decided he would assign the project to his mother. He trusted her taste without question.

Sleep claimed him easily and Draco dreamed. It was a good one, linear and detailed. A day on the beach, waves crashing in the distance, salty breezes and tinkling laughter as little feet frolicked in the sand.

–

For the first time since they arrived in Australia, she woke up before Draco. She ordered breakfast and sipped her tea as she started to ruminate about last night.

She was so distraught and yet it didn’t escape her notice how Draco felt as he held her. Solid yet comforting, he knew the words she didn’t want to hear but needed to.

Why did she have to make such a fuss about the house? Clearly, it was bought only for her benefit.

But at that moment, she just felt so guilty and cheap. Even if Draco believed otherwise, she had a hand in the struggles of his relationship with Astoria. He can excuse it all he wanted, he took the blame. But she knew the truth. It wasn’t on Draco’s head alone.

It wasn’t fair to Oliver. And she did it anyway.

All of that and yet, deep in her heart of hearts, she wanted to decorate the house with Draco. She wanted days of furniture shopping, excited at the idea of the pieces they would choose together, curious about what knick knacks he would pick to make the house theirs.

Theirs.

Good Godric, she was pathetic.

She took a sip of her tea and winced, it had already begun to cool. At that, Draco walked in, hair mussed with sleep and still in his pajamas.

“Good morning,” his voice rumbled. It was deep and she couldn’t help but think he sounded delicious.Her mind wandered and she imagined that was what he sounded like in the morning after a night in bed.

She felt her face go warm at the thought and she shook herself to clear the daydream away. Draco had begun to plate his breakfast and poured himself a glass of orange juice.

“Sleep well?” went her pathetic attempt at conversation.

“Well enough,” came Draco’s stoic reply.

“Oh. Me too.”

“Do you have plans today?”

“No.”

“Okay. I have a meeting with the solicitors later. Finalize a few things. I’ll have them look for a design firm so I can present the ideas to my mother.”

“Oh. So Narcissa will do it?”

He shrugged, “It’s one of her talents. Would be easier I guess, considering I don’t even know where to begin when furnishing a house.”

Inwardly, she groaned but her selfishness won out, “Maybe we should do it.”

She watched as Draco swallow his food carefully before speaking, “I thought you didn’t want to.”

Hermione gave him a big smile and replied, “I changed my mind. Seems like a good idea.”

She saw his face, previously clouded and wan, morph into unreserved glee. His mouth widened with happiness and his eyes crinkled with happiness. The secretive dimple made its appearance and she felt her heart speed up, face growing warm.

His reply was smug as he speared slices of pancakes onto his fork, dripping with syrup, “Knew you’d see reason, Granger.”

–

They were meeting the design firm they’ve hired in their offices during their last day in Sydney. Vetted by the solicitors, fully Muggle and available during the weekend, he could see how pleased Granger was with the choice.

The rest of the week passed by like a dream. They debated over design schemes and paint swatches, she wanted a modern beach house feel and he was happy to oblige whatever she desired.

By Draco’s estimation, this whole experience became something that not even his wildest dreams could produce. They walked through showrooms filled with furniture and she earmarked a few pieces that she declared they simply must have.

It also didn’t hurt that the interior designers referred to them as Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy.

Granger went beet red the first time and Draco looked like he simply took it in stride. But deep inside, his heart roared with mighty approval.

“We’ve taken pictures of the property and measured the space. We recommend doing the minor repairs first. Mrs. Mafloy has picked out new flooring and we’ll install that before we decorate.”

“That’s sensible. We hope to summer here next year, do you think August will be feasible?” Draco queried.

“Yes, that should be fine. We can coordinate any decisions regarding the property via email.”

Granger piped up, “Oh that would work very well with me. I’ll have the solicitors give you our contact details.”

The meeting ended before lunch and they were whisked away by John to a Muggle restaurant near their hotel. Granger was craving seafood and his stomach decided he did too.

They passed the afternoon in their rooms, their Portkey would activate at midnight. It would be odd, leaving on a Monday and returning on a Sunday. He pointed this out to her and she laughed.

“Time travel is nothing new to me,” she remarked casually.

–

The Pottery was all aglow in the backdrop of thick pristine snow. For lack of a better word, it exuded an inviting warmth, Draco thought to himself.

Pansy put out all the stops for the inaugural Pottery Christmas, eager to cement it as one of their friend group’s traditions.

But Harry came in late, dishevelled from an all-hands meeting at the DMLE. Blaise was too. Their countenance were drawn and Pansy tried her best to pull them out of it.

She handed Harry a gurgling Lily and there, Draco saw the man visibly thaw. His hands cradled her head as he held the newborn close to his chest.

Harry Potter had never been particularly hard. Even after 10 years as an Auror, he retained the same sense of softness he once noted as a child. He could be sharp, assessing at times and his eyes swept any room for threats. But at his core, Harry James Potter was a gentle soul.

Which was why his closed off demeanor was particularly notable. Even Blaise, who was suave and debonair most of the time was fidgeting.

He pulled the man to the side and asked, “What’s going on?”

Blaise’s face was lined with worry, “Trouble, Draco. We’ve been surveilling the Lestrange estate since the war ended. And the wards have been tripped.”

He stiffened. He was expecting something but it wasn’t this, “You think…Rabastan and Rodolphus?”

“They’ve never been caught. They disappeared after the Battle of Hogwarts,” Blaise answered.

“Why would they return to England? Why not stay somewhere in relative anonymity? They’ve managed to evade capture for a decade, surely they’d prefer their liberty?”

“Exactly. Harry said the same thing. So they are back for a reason.”

“Something big. Fucking hell.”

Notes:

Something wicked this way comes.

Chapter 36: January 2009

The Stasis Charm on her flat held which just made her day as she unpacked her things. Everything was clean and dust was non-existent.

She had reluctantly ended the lease on the Cotswolds cottage and returned home with Crookshanks. It was a nice reprieve but it was time to come back. She felt recharged and well rested. Her sabbatical had given her everything she wanted and more.

Despite that, she worried about her growing feelings for Draco. Australia had been such a mind boggling experience, she’d need several months to unpack everything that happened.

Not to mention, her new Patronus.

She had just finished putting her things away and began booting up her computer when her Floo chimed and Draco stepped into her flat.

She greeted him with a smile, “Hello you.”

Draco grinned as he plopped down on his chair beside her and fiddled with his computer, “Are we doing the mail thing today?”

She nodded and she began to guide him, signing up to an email service so they could communicate with their Australian designers.

“You lucky duck! draco@ is available. I had to take hjgranger@ because my name was taken. It’s fine, it’s more professional,” she exclaimed.

“Ah, so there’s etiquette and norms involved too? You need to teach me that,” Draco asked.

“I’m sure there’s an article somewhere on the internet. You can look it up.”

“Hmmm, looks like I’m done. So this is my inbox then?”

She nodded in the affirmative and together, they began to learn the service. She typed an email to their designers in Australia and cc’ed Draco in.

He was terribly chuffed when his computer pinged a few seconds later and he saw her name in it.

“That was fast! Is it because we’re near each other?”

“Nope. The designers in Sydney got it around the same time you did.”

“That’s mighty convenient! No need to wait around for hours for a reply via owl.”

“It is! I’m starting to think this is the future, Draco. Imagine if we could use this in Wizarding areas. I’m not 100% sure on the technology but I’m very curious.”

“What does it entail?”

“A lot. There’s cell sites that deliver signals to the phone. It’s radio waves that are transmitted by these massive towers dotted all around the country. And they allow the phone to receive and send messages and calls. Of course that’s not present in wizarding areas because of the magic-tech conflict but surely we can find a way around it.”

“Interesting. Are you sure Wizarding areas have none of these radio waves?”

She pondered this and answered, “Diagon doesn’t. Hogsmeade too. But also, the new phones that came out a year ago have something called Global Positioning System or GPS. It means it can track your location globally.”

Draco’s eyes widened in alarm, “That’s problematic. Statute of Secrecy levels of problematic.”

She sighed, “I know. The International Confederation of Wizards would probably sanction me. But I feel really strongly about this. If we can somehow find a way around it and build these cell sites, we could revolutionize how we communicate. If we could disable the GPS on the phones, it could work.”

“That’s a huge undertaking, Granger. You need to consult experts on the Muggle side of things. And then experts on the Muggle Repelling Ward.”

She paced, “I’m thinking this could be my next project, Draco.”

He watched her carefully before answering, “Muggles go to university and study this, right? Building these things.”

“Yes. It’s called computer engineering. Or computer science.”

“I’m sure there are professionals we can tap. Someone that could explain it to you.”

“Right but where would I even find one?”

“Let me ask the solicitors,” he offered.

“I’m also thinking of the business side of things. If I could somehow modify the phones and sell them to the Wizarding public, it seems like a great business opportunity.”

“Quite. It seems very useful. That said, we do have some radio waves around. Radios work in most Wizarding homes. So there has to be some way around it.”

Her jaw dropped in shock, “You’re right! Merlin, I didn’t even think of that!”

He pouted with mock annoyance, “Please. Give me some credit, Granger. I may not be as smart as you but I do have, at minimum, two brain cells to rub together.”

“And how do you know about brain cells?” she asked as she stifled the growing smile on her face.

“Hello? I work in the Brain Room. Months of anatomical study were an ordeal and a half. Dull but informative. But if you’re talking of business opportunities, you know what that means…”

She threw her hands up, “What?”

“Lucius Abraxas Malfoy,” he declared with a smirk and a flourish. A booming laugh came out of him as she groaned loudly.

“I feel like I’m taking advantage. And so soon after the house in Australia. Was he angry about the purchase?”

He frowned, “For your idea to ever gain traction, you need to be relentless. Use your connections and exploit the advantage.”

“Spoken like a true Slytherin,” she huffed as she sat on her sofa somewhat ungracefully.

He waved her comment off and said, “And nary a peep about the house. Probably didn’t even warrant a mention.”

“Must be nice,” she said as she stared up at the ceiling.

Draco stood, walked over to her telephone and began to pick it up, “So, pizza and wine?”

She couldn’t help but grin at him, “Yes please.”

–

She began her research on the Muggle Repelling Ward. Luckily, it was in fact a ward developed by the Department of Mysteries and the literature she found in the DOM library was extensive and detailed.

One afternoon, she found the Arithmancy and Runes involved in creating it. She took copious notes as duplication of material was expressly verboten.

Hermione was on a mission, like a bloodhound and a scent, she could not be deterred. She scoured the internet too, read research and discourse on this emerging technology. She could take a conservative approach and stagger new releases by a couple of years.

They’d be somewhat behind but with everything they needed to disable to avoid ICC sanctions, it was imperative. The more she read, the more she understood.

It was always her way.

She decided to test the minor ward she developed on a couple of phones. Dumb phones, they were now called, as the technology evolved to smart. She acquired a Blackberry and a Nokia before quickly realizing she needed to stick to one platform. More glaringly, it was cost prohibitive.

Technology was expensive.

She found articles on the iPhone and decided she needed Draco’s help. When she broached the topic over lunch one day, he simply nodded and said, “Consider it done.”

“Maybe I should take out a loan. Do you think the goblins will grant it?”

He looked at her and the sneer that he often wore during their Hogwarts years made an appearance on his visage, “Don’t be ridiculous. I’ll buy you a thousand of these phones if need be.”

She sighed with resignation and said, “Thank you, Draco.”

“Anything for you, Granger,” he replied simply.

He delivered it to her flat that weekend. The device was sleek and cool in her hand. It was beautiful in a cold, almost austere way. But it was a marvel. Even Draco was stunned at the little keyboard and small screen.

“This looks amazing. But also scary,” he exclaimed as he opened up the camera and snapped a picture of Crookshanks.

She quickly performed the spell and the little etching on the device with her diamond stylus. Then together they Floo’d to the Manor to test if it worked.

It did. But the signal was very low, disappearing in other areas of the Manor. There was more when she was outside on the grounds or if the windows were open.

But she couldn’t be deterred. She now had a prototype she could bring to a meeting with her potential investor.

Lucius.

–

Draco was pulled out from the dead of sleep by his magic. Unease and a deep sense of wrongness invaded his senses like a flood. It was a warning, he realized.

And with that, he felt and knew someone tripped at the wards at Castle Black in Cornwall.

Urgency made him Apparate to his parents rooms. He gently shook his mother awake and when she came to, her eyes widened at his panic.

“Draco? What is it?” she said, alarmed.

“Castle Black. The wards have been tripped.”

His father stirred, “Son?”

Draco didn’t waste time and summoned the house elf, “Kreacher!”

He heard his mother mutter an explanation to her husband, speaking in hushed tones as he paced. A few moments later, Kreacher arrived with a soft pop.

“Master Draco? You called for Kreacher?”

“Kreacher! I’m so sorry to wake you but someone’s tripped the wards at Castle Black. I don’t know who it is but they are not welcome. Can you go and see who it is?”

Kreacher’s eyes grew large, “Yes Master. Kreacher feels it too. I’ll go now.”

“Be discreet. Don’t let anyone see you, it’s not safe. Please be careful.”

“Of course, Master Draco,” and with a snap of his fingers, Kreacher was gone.

He looked up and found his father shrugging on his robe and he announced, “It has to be Rabastan and Rodolphus.”

Narcissa exclaimed, “The Lestranges?!”

“Who else would it be? Blaise told me over Christmas that they are back in England. The Lestrange estate have been under surveillance since the end of the war. The DMLE was notified when the wards were disturbed.”

His Father bade him to sit by the fire and when he spoke, Draco was filled with dread, “Bellatrix used to frequent the Castle near the end of the war. I overheard them talking about a contingency plan. They didn’t want the Dark Lord to know, he would have seen it as a betrayal. To imply he wouldn’t succeed was…”

“I understand. But what could this plan be?”

Her mother whispered as she joined them, “A weapon perhaps?”

Lucius said, “Maybe. We need to inform the Aurors about this.”

Draco nodded and at that, Kreacher reappeared, “Master Draco. It was your uncle and his brother. I couldn’t see their faces, it was dark but the magic was familiar. They are trying to get inside but the wards are too strong.”

He nodded, “Do you think it will hold?”

“The Consanguinity Ward is rejecting them. Maybe, Master Draco. Kreacher is not sure. We’ll feel it when it breaks.”

Draco’s mind reeled with ideas, he could go to Castle Black and detain them. Instead, he asked Kreacher to Apparate him inside the Pottery.

And there, he could see the extent of Kreacher’s loyalty to the Potters as the elf became visibly torn, “I’m not sure, Master Draco. The little one… Master Harry is protective. Kreacher is too.”

He softened and crouched down to meet Kreacher eye to eye, “Call Master Harry then. I can Floo or meet him here. Whichever is easiest.”

At that, Kreacher Disapparated.

The wait wasn’t long and Draco heard the Floo chime echo through the Manor. He nodded to his parents and together, they Apparated into the Floo parlor. There stood Harry Potter, wand in his hand, hair in utter disarray, clad in his Gryffindor pajamas.

Upon seeing the three of them, “Malfoys, what the fuck is going on?”

Draco launched into his explanation and Harry’s face turned grave as it went on. His father interjected at some point to say they were fully cooperating with any investigation or directive the DMLE would issue.

“I appreciate that, Lucius. Thank you.”

“So what’s the plan? We can Apparate to the castle and you can apprehend them,” Draco asked.

Harry nixed the idea. With Draco being a civilian, it was risky. He explained he would assemble a task force to surveil Castle Black first thing. Then they would formulate a plan.

“It’s good that you called me. We might call you in to consult. Who else has access to the estate?”

Draco ratted off names, “Mother and I… but also Edward and Andromeda. Arthur Weasley and the rest of the Weasley children. And the grand-children too. Ernest Macmillan. And as it happens, you.”

At the mention of his godson, Harry paled. And Narcissa spoke for the first time, “I’ll talk to my sister in the morning.”

Harry spluttered, “Hang on. Me?”

Narcissa explained, “Yes. Via your great grandmother, Dorea Black. She was my great aunt.”

Harry’s eyes swept towards the window and noticed the sky outside had begun to lighten. There was so much to do, so early in the day. He thought they had left the war behind, finally getting the license to just live their lives.

He spoke, “I’ll get you a full list tomorrow.”

The Auror sighed and nodded before he bade them farewell and Floo’d back to the Pottery. As his feet hit the stone floor, he was startled to find Pansy sitting in the dim room, waiting patiently for him with Lily in her arms.

His family. His flowers.

And there, he was filled with a steely resolve. Now he fully and truly understood what drove his mother to do what she did that night. He realized there was no law he wouldn’t cross, magical or man-made, to keep them safe. His job, one that he loved, was a small price to pay if, in the end, they were secure.

And his life? Well, sacrifice wasn’t new to him.

He joined them on the sofa and as Pansy leaned into him, he vowed to all the gods, to Mother Magic herself - he would protect them, even if it meant his demise.

Notes:

Cleaning up Feb 2009. It's a doozy.

Chapter 37: February 2009

Padma and Susan’s wedding was quite the intimate affair. Hermione and all of their friends with only the couple's immediate family were invited. Currently, they were sitting patiently in a Ministry courtroom as the ceremony began.

Both witches were wearing the most exquisite lehengas, luxuriously detailed with gold thread, beads and precious stones. Padma was in cream and Susan was in teal. Hands decorated with elaborate henna were clasped together as the blinding light enveloped them signifying the completion of their union.

Bright and blinding until it suddenly shifted. The yellow light turned into unmistakable gold, but it was different to what she had seen in all of the other weddings she had been to. It shimmered, undulating colors beneath the gold.

Gasps were heard around the room and she looked around bewildered, “What’s happening?”

Ernie, beside her, choked out, “Merlin, a soul bond!”

When the light winked out, everyone rose and the couple was met with thunderous applause.

The reception followed shortly as they all Apparated away to Stregheria, where Susan and Padma had their first date.

They had booked the entire restaurant, decorated it to the nines and a merry time was had by all. Some hours later, she spied Ernie talking to Parvati and she made their way over to them.

“Hi Parvati!” she greeted.

“Hermione! How are you? It’s been ages!”

“Gods, yes! What have you been up to? Still at Witch Weekly?”

Parvati nodded, “Just got promoted two weeks ago. I’m the lifestyle editor now.”

She beamed and Ernie exclaimed, “Congratulations Parvati!”

Soon, their group were joined by Pansy, Neville, Luna and Daphne. And it turned chaotic.

Blaise had thought it would be a grand idea to Levitate Daphne a drink. It would have gone well had he not Levitated an entire tray of champagne over.

As it fell, Hannah waved a hand dismissively, Banishing the tray wandlessly before it hit the ground. Everyone was mighty impressed by this and bizarre requests followed.

“Someone throw something at me and I’ll Banish it,” Theo slurred.

“No Theo. It will hit you in the face,” Luna admonished.

“Draco, teach us how to Apparate like a Death Eater,” Neville asked.

All the men chimed in and demanded lessons but before Draco could interject, Pansy smirked and Apparated to the other end of the room, a dark cloud enveloping her as she went.

Hermione couldn’t help but clap and she wasn’t the only one. Harry ran after her and swept his wife in a hug, “You cheeky witch! Come here and teach me.”

They all turned away as the Potters snogged each other senseless.

Parvati gaped and whispered to Hermione, “That will never fail to surprise me. I always thought Harry would end up with Ginny.”

“Maybe. In another life perhaps. In this one, those two make total sense. Look at them.”

Both ladies turned to watch as Harry tenderly arranged Pansy’s hair which he had mussed during their kiss, his eyes soft with adoration.

Parvati sighed, “I get what you mean. Your group is quite the mishmash of houses. And don’t get me wrong, Hermione. It’s lovely to see.”

Hermione grinned, “I sometimes wish it was like this in school. Would have been such a fun time.”

Parvati suddenly looked excited, “I might write about this. Just a little profile. Padma told me you summer together?”

“Yes, we’ve been to Spain, France, Italy and this year we plan on going to Australia.”

“Wow! That’s fantastic!”

At that Luna chimed in, “We’re the Bright Young Things. Narcissa coined it.”

“And a name?! That’s just perfect! My article shall write itself,” she exclaimed.

Luna replied, “You should come with us, Parvati.”

Hermione began nodding vigorously, “Yes, you must!”

–

Draco was summoned unceremoniously to the DMLE. He was currently testing modified memories and writing his observations down when a silver stag burst into the Brain Room. Harry’s voice practically ordered him to his office pronto.

He rolled his eyes and finished jotting down his train of thought and brought himself to the Auror bullpen.

What met his eyes was an unmitigated mess and Draco spotted Harry looking, well, harried.

“Potter, what’s going on?”

Harry was frantic, “Teddy is missing!”

His eyes widened in alarm as Harry explained Andromeda had woken up to make breakfast. When Edward didn’t come down at the usual time, she went to rouse the boy but his bed was empty.

Andromeda immediately Floo’d to the Pottery and caught Harry as he was leaving for work.

“Fuck. He didn’t just wander off?” Draco questioned as his hands waved wildly in the air. He knew he was grasping at straws but it needed to be asked.

“No. Two distinct magical signatures were detected by Andromeda’s wards. They used an unknown magical artifact to enter, broke through at around 5 am this morning and left either on foot or using brooms. No Portkey or Apparition was recorded. I have a hunch they want something in Castle Black, Draco. And they will use Teddy to get in.”

“How can I help? I can lock down the castle,” he offered.

“That. And all our Auror Surveillance. Probably more. We need to alter your wards, is that okay?”

“Whatever you need to do, Potter.”

Deep inside him, he knew Harry was right. Kidnapping a member of the family was key. After gathering the preliminary team, Draco Apparated them into the keep of the Black ancestral home. A lingering sense of unease and discomfort pervaded his senses. Edward was out there somewhere and he knew he was still alive.

After expressing his thoughts to Harry, the man simply nodded grimly. Relieved but on edge. Draco led them to the wardstone without delay. The Cursebreakers began their work immediately, adding multiple wards and spells.

Within minutes, the wards hummed with brand new additions.

The Library was commandeered by the ad-hoc task force as they began to spread out and plan.

After they broke for lunch, Harry found Draco in one of the rooms upstairs. He had begun scanning the house for various artifacts and suspicious items. It was hard, the house was a veritable treasure trove of magical objects. Aurors went through room by room but the property was vast, it would take days to check everything.

He asked the portraits, put Kreacher to work and they began cataloguing various knick knacks. He even made his way to the house vault but found nothing in it but a small pile of Galleons. He cast a Detection Spell on the lot but found nothing.

“Draco, Luna’s here to consult,” Harry announced when he spotted him in the corridor.

“Luna, hello. Do you have information?”

“Only that there’s a blood moon tonight. Total lunar eclipse,” Luna pronounced wistfully.

Harry paled, “Fuck. How did we miss that?”

She shrugged, “Perhaps you were preoccupied? I understand, young Teddy is important to you.”

The Auror looked about ready to pull his hair out, desperation marring his voice, “Luna, if you know anything, please tell us.”

“You know my gift doesn’t work like that, Harry. But I know this much, you should be here, tonight.”

His face was etched with gratitude, “No, thank you Luna. That helps us so much.”

Draco stood there as he processed the information. Together, they left shortly and he made his way to the Library, pulling down tomes on eclipses.

Magic has always been influenced by celestial bodies, every magical scholar knew that. And eclipses were rife with lore, almost like anything could happen.

He began to skim through the book’s contents, speed-reading until the words swam in his eyes. At some point Kreacher brought him food which he consumed without tasting anything. Even Mipsy dropped by to deliver books from Malfoy Manor.

He was informed Andromeda was staying there, comforted by her sister.

Frustrated by the barrage of information, he quit after a few hours of reading and resumed searching the house. Aurors bustled in and out through the day, he could feel each arrival and departure within him.

If he really concentrated, he could pinpoint each person’s location inside the castle.

The moniker was well earned. Castle Black was a proper medieval fortification with inner and outer curtain walls, towers, battlements and a deep moat, built to withstand prolonged siege.

Surrounded by a flat grassland, you could see anyone coming from a mile away. The wards extended far beyond the castle, keeping the outbuildings within it.

The living area, formerly the keep, was remodeled in the early 1800s. Outside it looked the same, but architecture is a mere suggestion when faced with magic. Opulent columns, grand staircases and lavish rooms filled the space within.

The bailey contained small buildings for extended family and staff. And everywhere, almost as if someone needed reminding where they were, the Black family coat of arms was displayed.

It was in the large rug inside the Lord’s Study. Large and unblemished by time, silver against the deepest black.

Draco found himself there. He saved it for last, knowing it would open for him without issue. Sitting on the large wingback chair by the desk, he found himself admitting something he had tried so hard to deny.

He didn’t like being Lord Black.

It felt wrong, like a shirt several sizes too big. He was raised as a Malfoy, the heir and eventually the lord. And that one felt right, his blood sang with it. This other burden was a millstone around his neck. He did what he had to do, maintained the accounts, managed the upkeep of the properties, and claimed the lordship he was entitled to. He even reinstated Andromeda, Edward and Arthur into the family, and disbursed generous allowances for them, all taken from the Black vaults.

But it never felt fully his.

He felt like a placeholder, someone to keep things in check for the meantime. He’d do it, of course. He had a duty of care to the rest of the extended family. Draco wasn’t stupid.

Still, it didn’t change the fact that it was never supposed to be his. The title had to pass from the paternal line to the maternal in order to reach his undeserving head. Even his name signified the Malfoys angling for that lordship. With Regulus dead in 1979 and Sirius disinherited in 1975, his mother had known he would be Lord Black the moment he exited her womb. They eschewed Malfoy naming conventions and named him in the Black tradition.

He had only been one year old when it became a sure thing with Sirius’ incarcerated for life. Or so he thought.

If either Sirius, Regulus, Andromeda or Bellatrix had sons, he would not be sitting here, the Black signet ring just below his Malfoy one.

He scanned the spines on the shelves, neatly labelled in gold leaf. Choosing the one labelled 1974, he flipped through the pages.

It was an accounting of expenses and dates, listed by hand with scrolling calligraphy. He spotted his mother’s name, along with her sisters, for things like dresses and allowances.

One large sum caught his eye and beside it said, Narcissa Black, dowry. Paid to Abraxas Malfoy.

He flipped through the rest - Sirius, Walburga, Ministry of Magic, donations, food and repairs. Trinkets, books and personal items, all tallied down.

Arcturus had a sharp mind and he had met the man several times in his young life. He vaguely remembered being presented to him when he was seven. Draco by then had several outbursts of accidental magic. He remembered his parents being excited he wasn’t a squib.

They came here and Arcturus was near 90 at that point but you wouldn’t have known it in the way he held himself. Even if the years had exacted their toll on him, Arcturus Black was a proper lord.

Strong, black haired, with clear sharp eyes glinting with mischief.

Grey. The exact shade Draco bore.

Lord Black took one look at him and said, “You’ll do. Shame about the hair though.”

He laughed at his own joke and Draco politely joined in. He performed the spell there in the living room, formally accepting him as Heir. He remembered the magic had wavered, confused at the intent.

The spell wasn’t taking, magic disagreed.

Perhaps that was the genesis of why Draco had felt like an interloper, a proxy.

But Arcturus was a formidable wizard. He grabbed the silver knife and sliced his own hand deeply. And with a huff, he took Draco’s hand. Kind eyes met his, wordlessly seeking permission and Draco understood what he meant to do. In reply, he gave a single, firm nod.

Without further fanfare, Arcturus had sliced his hand open and clasped it in his own. No bright lights or even a tremor on the parquet floors. Just the steady drip of his and Arcturus’ blood onto a large bronze bowl as a deep sense of responsibility settled into him like the heaviest of crowns.

It was quiet, solemn and Draco gasped as the magic took hold of him firmly. He could feel the magic settle in his core, reluctant but it ultimately yielded.

He was shocked to see the old man wince when the spell was done. Draco knew it wasn’t discomfort, magic made it clear Arcturus’ heart wasn’t in it.

Shame licked his insides and he felt the betrayal in his bones. Not only had Draco betrayed Sirius, Arcturus did too. His young mind hadn’t comprehended it then but he knew it now. Arcturus had hopes to exonerate Sirius. He may have been blasted from the tapestry but familial spats were inconsequential to the magic in their blood.

Blood will out, as the saying goes.

But he was accepted. The bronze bowl had burst into flames. And Draco felt it, loosely, like an appendage he couldn’t use. It bothered him to no end. Until that night…

He had just finished his duties for the Inquisitorial Squad; they had identified the entirety of Dumbledore’s Army with Granger and Harry front and center. His walls held firm, the panic he felt at seeing her there was masked by his usual indifference.

Draco was dreading the return to the Manor where he knew Voldemort had taken up residence. OWLs were done and he wasn’t looking forward to months of Bellatrix’s lessons.

He slipped into bed to sleep past midnight. Theo was already snoring and Blaise’s bed curtains were drawn. He didn’t know how long he had lain there, his mind preoccupied with what he would have to endure over the summer. He had overheard talks about the Hall of Prophecies during Yule. Daybreak wasn’t far off and suddenly, his magic flared.

Awareness came as an onslaught.

Wards linked to land, protecting secrets and estates. In his mind’s eye, he could see it as a map fully marked out. Suddenly, he knew the location of every single Black property in the world. There were many, even as far away as Asia and the Americas.

Blood ties, a sprawling cosmos took space in his mind. The geriatric and the newborn, all shining like the stars they were named after. Sirius, the brightest of them all, winking out.

Minor bonds now - vows to family, to protect, serve and care. To Gringotts, to the Wizengamot. To the Ministry of Magic.

And like a noose tightening, in the cold darkness of the Slytherin dorms, he knew without a doubt that he was now Lord Black.

The magic that was ill-fitting now encased him like a glove. And as it settled, Draco pulled on his magic, as deep as he could muster. His Occlumency walls now felt fortified, solid and unbreakable.

He had just turned sixteen barely two weeks before.

The year that followed was a torture sentence he wouldn’t wish on anyone.

–

“Draco, mate! There you are! Did you find anything?” Harry asked.

Dressed in tactical gear, he walked into the study just as Draco decided he had enough of the memories.

Draco took the sight in, a smile gathering in his mouth, “Wow. You look like you actually know what you’re doing.”

Harry grinned and replied, “Do shut up. I’m Head Auror. Here, put this on.”

He threw a duffel Draco’s way and he caught it with his arms. When he opened the bag, he saw it was a full-on Auror kit, similar to the ones Harry was sporting.

His eyebrows rose in question and Harry said, “It’s protection. You’re a civilian, can’t have you dying on my watch.”

Draco did as he was told. He stripped down to his boxers while Harry riffled through the papers on his desk. All black, sturdy and tight, the gear was comfortable enough without being constricting. He spotted large swaths of dragonhide and he felt an undercurrent of strong enchantments imbued in the leather and fabrics.

Harry helped him tighten it in some places with a flick of his wand and he slipped his socked feet into sturdy boots. He fastened them with wandless magic.

“Well, shit. You fill it out nicely. You work out?” Harry said with a low whistle.

He shrugged, “Here and there. Swimming mostly.”

“You should join me and Blaise. We go to this Muggle gym near Soho. I swear Blaise must be taking potions or something. He only has to breathe and then boom, muscles the next day.”

Draco laughed, “Sure. Sounds fun. Have you seen Neville? The man is built like a brick.”

“Yeah. Herbology as a workout, never knew. But Crossfit is more up my alley. Our coach is nice, practically worships Blaise.”

“When do you go?”

“Every morning, 6 am. Rain or shine.”

He nodded and they stepped out to join the rest of the Aurors for the briefing.

Two tactical teams, one at the boundary of the Lestrange Estate and other at Castle Black.

Patrols were initiated and he was to stick to Harry like a wart. They claimed he needed supervision. It rankled but he wasn’t about to argue with a room full of Aurors.

Besides, Harry had his savior face on.

It was already late and the patrols began on the perimeter. It really was awfully lucky that Castle Black was easily defendable. The walkways were clear and the high ground gave them such an advantage.

The portcullis was down and Draco spelled it shut.

“How’s your Disillusionment?” Harry asked as they rounded a corner.

“I don’t know. It’s pretty bad, I think I’ll leave it all to Edward,” he replied.

Harry looked at him, bewildered at his reply, “What?!”

“What?” Draco asked, thoroughly confused.

“I meant the spell, you knob!” Harry spat, exasperated.

“Oh. It’s passable.”

“Show me,” came Harry’s firm order.

Draco summoned the might of his magic and rendered himself invisible, “How’s that?”

Harry choked, “Holy shit! And wandless too! Merlin, Draco. You should join the Auror Corps.”

He ended the spell and smirked, “I’ve been practicing. I’ve mostly got the usual spells down. And I feel like the family magic is helping me. Being here, as lord, it’s easier. And my magic is more powerful.”

“That tracks, actually. I also feel it, like an assist.”

He nodded at this, “No matter now distant, blood is blood, cousin.”

“Ew, that sounds weird,” Harry said as he faked a dry heave.

“Don’t be such a child. Come on, let's get some coffee. We need it to last the night,” he said.

Together they walked chummily back to the keep. Finding the French press in the large kitchen, he waved his hand to pour it into two cups.

“Levitation, Disillusionment, general alteration spells… what else have you mastered?”

“Silencio, Muffliato, the easy ones are fairly straightforward. My Apparition still needs a wand. Patronus too.”

Harry smiled at this and mentioned Pansy’s was a doe. Like his mother’s. A sappy look crossed his face and Draco groaned. Blaise walked in and poured himself a cup without saying anything. He looked utterly spent.

“You okay, bud?” Harry queried, looking at Blaise worriedly.

“I’ll be fine. Waiting for the Pepper-Up to kick in. I haven’t slept in two days.”

“That’s rough,” Draco said with commiseration.

Blaise ran his hand on his weary face, “I’ll sleep for a week once this is done. I don’t care if Merlin himself has come again, don’t owl, don’t Floo - don’t even think about me.”

He didn’t hear Harry’s answer. He was gripped by an urgency so paralyzing, he was astounded he remained standing. Shock flooded his body as he felt the formidable wards of Castle Black shatter into nothing.

“Harry, the wards…” he gasped.

–

A flurry of activity commenced immediately. Aurors moved to their assigned locations and seeing Blaise perform in that capacity was eye opening. The lethargy he saw earlier was gone.

It was jarring to see school friends in their professional work. Like they actually knew what was what.

Even Harry looked seven feet tall as he commanded every one into action. Wands were drawn and the spell casting was done non-verbally. Harry disappeared into his trusty old cloak as Draco followed, Disillusioned. And because it made sense, he Silenced his footsteps and breathing.

The stakes were high and the mission was clear. First and with utmost importance, they had to retrieve Edward.

Second, apprehend Rabastan and Rodolphus Lestrange.

If the second was fulfilled, then they would try to accomplish the third, find out why the ever loving fuck would they ever come back to these shores.

The means were also crystal clear - full force. Harry told him in confidence that he didn’t care if the brothers died in the process.

The Auror followed him stealthily as Draco brought him to the intruders. The moon was bright red and larger than usual as it shone down on the courtyard.

The portcullis he had secured was blown wide open and they crossed the moat within seconds. On the grounds, shrouded with darkness were two large figures making their way towards a small outbuilding beneath a large oak tree. Dragged behind them, was a smaller one.

Harry wasted no time and fired several jinxes and hexes in rapid succession. He moved quickly to a new location right after a spell left his wand. Draco realized he didn’t want to be detected. He followed his example and began casting his own.

The barrage of spells were met with a large Protego. The brothers were running now and the blood moon rose higher in the almost cloudless sky. He saw one of brothers, Rabastan, wrench the door to the small hut open.

He disappeared inside and Rodolphus followed. Draco felt Harry Apparate to Edward who was left outside. It was a small miracle. They Disappeared and he knew Harry had brought the boy to the keep.

This awareness really was a blessing.

With the package secure, an uncloaked Harry Apparated back into the castle grounds with more Aurors. Draco watched as Blaise fired a Bombarda so strong it obliterated an entire wall of the hut.

An Anti-Apparition Ward enveloped the grounds, sealing all of them in. As the ward’s parabola closed, Harry spoke, “Come out, you are surrounded.”

A cackle sounded inside and two brooms burst out of the hut. All the Aurors fired Stunning Spells but the brothers were again protected by a strong Protego. Their brooms gained height and Draco felt his anger rise with it.

They had come uninvited, unasked. So what if he didn’t particularly like being Lord Black, it didn’t change the fact that he was the unchallenged lord. This was his dominion, his birthright. And Edward was family.

His fury and indignation at the intrusion to his territory filled him, the anger and outrage at the harm they had inflicted on Edward came with it.

Draco saw a green jet of light leave Harry Potter’s wand. He had no time to be shocked, instead he gathered his wits, collected his magic and aimed. A blue beam came out of his wand and split, shattering two Shields in one go. And without pausing to wait, as if he had every confidence the shields would have given way, a Stunner erupted from his wand.

It caught one of them in the air and the figure began to plummet to the ground. Draco didn’t have a moment to cast an Arresto.

Instead, he Apparated up into the sky, the wards let him go with no resistance at all. He was the lord of the castle and he was free to do as he wished.

Up where the blood moon was its peak, the glowing red orb felt like a blessing. He saw Rodolphus’ wide grin fade as Draco Materialized in front of him, straddling the broom handle.

He grabbed at the man, gripping his robes tight. His uncle spat in his face as he tried to get free. But Draco wouldn’t budge. The broom, with its load too heavy, began to plummet to the ground.

“You fucking blood traitor! I should have smothered you in your sleep,” Rodolphus bellowed.

Draco’s forehead met his uncle’s hooked nose, hard. He spat back, “Too late. I'm awake now.”

Closer now, he felt the Anti-Apparition Ward just a few meters below them. Then Rodolphus laughed, his eyes gleaming with malice and insanity. Suddenly, Draco was forcibly removed from his uncle with a wandless Expulso. Before he could react, Rodolphus twisted mid-air and Apparated away.

He entered the confines of the ward and at sixty feet in the air, he felt an Arresto take hold of his body. He slowed and Draco angled his feet towards the ground.

Landing softly on the grass, Harry rushed over to him. He was grinning maniacally, “What the actual fuck was that, Draco Malfoy?!”

“What? He was getting away. I tried to push him towards the wards but he Repelled me then Apparated away. I’m sorry, Harry.”

Blaise had caught up to them as he explained himself and Harry replied, “I’m sorry he says… after pulling off one of the most badass things I’ve seen in a while… Apparating up into the sky, what a showoff.”

He looked around bewildered, “What? You don’t do that?”

Blaise replied as Harry continued on laughing, “We do but we cover it in Auror training. You’d be surprised how many people don’t make the distinction. If you can Apparate sideways, you can Apparate up and down.”

“No training at all. Pure instinct. Look at him, just standing there like it was nothing,” Harry wheezed as he gestured at Draco’s form.

–

They made their way back to the keep for the debrief. Upon spotting Harry, 10 year old Edward appeared out of nowhere and jumped straight into his arms.

Harry met the lad with a tight hug, crushing the boy to him. And for the first time, Draco saw unfettered relief cross Harry’s face.

Edward’s voice squeaked as his hair cycled through different colors, “Uncle Harry! Are they gone?”

“You’re safe, Teddy. Are you hungry? In pain anywhere?”

Teddy shook his head, “They sliced my arm for blood but the nice Auror lady healed me. But I’m starving. They gave me some bread and water in the afternoon but that was it.”

Harry’s face turned grim and he bellowed with more force than necessary, “Kreacher!”

Kreacher appeared with a soft pop and Harry issued instructions for food. It wasn’t long when a veritable spread of food stuffs, fresh and warm, came into being on the table beside them.

Edward fixed a plate for himself and when his mouth was filled, he began talking rapidly. Draco winced at the lack of manners but he figured the boy had a rough day and deserved a break.

“They were talking about a rock, Uncle Harry. They Silenced the room when they were talking about their plan but I caught some whispers.”

Harry’s nostrils flared in anger and he prompted the boy, “How did they break the wards, Teddy?”

“They had this gold colored thing. I couldn’t see properly but it was small, like a Snitch. But a little flat. The tall man wiped it in my blood and threw it into the air. It stuck there like it had glue or something. And then wards just disappeared. I… felt it here,” Edward explained as he gestured to his heart.

He approached them and greeted the young boy, “Hello Edward.”

The cheeky kid frowned and wrinkled his nose, “You’re the only one who calls me that, Uncle Draco. Even Grandma Cissa calls me Teddy.”

Draco gasped in shock, “Stop lying, she does not!”

Edward grinned, mouth filled to bursting with pancakes, “I’m not lying. I swear. She also says you’re going to buy me a broom for my birthday. I’ll be 11 in just 2 months, you know.”

“I’ll buy you one if you tell us everything you know. No lies, just what you saw and heard. Did they hurt you, Teddy?” he asked gently.

Edward’s eyes welled with tears and he valiantly pushed them away. He looked down on his plate and said, “They Stunned me a couple times, I was yelling for Grandma. They left me alone after that. But they were mean. They kicked me when I peed myself. I was bursting, couldn’t hold it in and they didn’t listen to me! And they pulled my hair. I could have walked, you know. But they were moving so fast and they were so tall. I couldn’t keep up.”

Harry swallowed the bile rising in his throat, “Finish your pancakes and I’ll let you kick the one we caught.”

Draco tried to stifle his grin but failed. He burst out laughing at the Auror's statement, adding, “Yes, you can kick him 10 times.”

Edward looked up, eyes shining, “Aaand you’ll get me a broom?”

How could he deny him after this traumatic night? He nodded solemnly, “Yes. Uncle Harry will too. You get two brooms for your birthday.”

The boy's eyes widened, suddenly ecstatic, “Two brooms?!”

“Yes, we promise,” Harry replied.

But Edward turned to Harry with an unreadable expression, “Uncle Harry, what did they do to me? When they got me from our house and wouldn’t let me go? What’s the grown-up word for that?”

Harry replied, tone even and measured, “Kidnapped. They kidnapped you, Teddy.”

The boy nodded gravely as he speared the last of his tall stack of pancakes and shoved it all into his mouth. He chewed for a bit before he said, “The house feels nice, why is that?”

“That’s because of your blood, Edward. You belong here as much as we do. Your Grandma Andromeda grew up here. This is Castle Black,” he answered kindly.

“A black diamond! That’s what they were looking for. Hor… hork something.”

Blood drained on Harry’s face. He looked white as a sheet, “You… you mean a Horcrux?”

“Yes! That’s it,” Edward said as he swung his short legs to and fro.

A chill went down Draco’s spine but he was spared a reply as Andromeda Tonks burst into the room, her aristocratic face looked like she could burn the entire world to the ground. Edward knew instantly that she was there because the boy turned, ran and then leapt into his grandmother’s arms. The tears he had hid from Harry and Draco flowed freely as he wept into her shoulder.

Harry grabbed Draco and hauled him into a nearby alcove, “Fuckkkkkking hell, Draco. A Horcrux.”

“Do you think it could be Voldemort’s?”

Harry paled even further. He crumpled to sit, too tired to hold his body up, “Fuck. I don’t know. I don’t think so. When we dueled and the curse rebounded, it felt… final.”

“So who…”

Harry sighed, “Bellatrix. It has to be.”

–

The debrief went on for hours. Draco sat there, his eyes felt sandy and his mind was sluggish. It was difficult following the conversations but Auror Robards, the Head of the DMLE and Kingsley Shacklebolt himself were in attendance. Harry had to be thorough.

Once it was done, Draco stood to leave but Harry glared at him and he sat back down. The room cleared and soon only the four of them were left.

“You let a civilian participate, that’s highly irresponsible, Potter!” Robards bellowed.

“With all due respect, Auror Robards, that was my call. Draco Malfoy performed admirably and he provided us with useful knowledge. He knew their location as soon as they entered the grounds as he is Lord Black!”

“Still, he should have been kept away from the skirmish. What if he had been killed?”

“He’s fine. And he wasn’t. He was under a Disillusionment so strong I couldn’t detect him at all.”

Draco spoke for the first time, offering information freely, “I Silenced my footsteps and breathing.”

Shacklebolt looked at him appraisingly, eyes narrowed as spun in his chair to face him, “Tell me Malfoy, why did you do that?”

He shrugged, “Seemed logical, I suppose. If stealth is needed, silence is key. Footsteps always give you away. Scents too, as it happens.”

“See! I didn’t even tell him to do that. He has good instincts,” Harry exclaimed, gesturing over Draco's reclined form.

Robards leveled him in his gaze, “Potter tells me you Apparated into the sky, have you done that before?”

“No but I knew it wasn’t impossible. You can Apparate up a tree, can’t you? So why not the air? Again, it was logical and I wanted to catch Rodolphus.”

The Aurors around the room shared a look and Robards sighed, “Well… it’s up to you Auror Potter. I guess we can bring him in as a consultant.”

Harry cleared his throat and spoke with profound seriousness, “We need your help, Draco.”

He looked up and nodded, “You got it. My family too, you get our full cooperation. You only have to say the word, I’ll abide.”

Grey met green and Harry replied, deep and lucid, “Fuck consulting. Join the Auror Corps. Help me end this, Draco Malfoy.”

Silence descended, heavy and pregnant as everyone waited for his answer. Draco swallowed, he hadn’t expected this at all. But he had given his word and he would be damned if he didn’t follow through. The Minister of Magic himself looked on, eager to hear how he would reply.

So he steeled his voice and answered evenly, “I’ll hand in my resignation to the Department of Mysteries tomorrow.”

–

Unspeakable Gupta, Master of Memories and Draco’s immediate superior, was livid.

“Over my dead body. I reject this,” he spat.

“Sir, they need my help and I’m inclined to give it,” he pleaded.

“Need I remind you of your contract? 10 years, Unspeakable Malfoy!”

“I was hoping you’ll release me early,” Draco pouted.

“No. I will not lose a brilliant mind like yours to the DMLE. They can train you, make you an Auror, I don’t care. But you need to come back. I won’t release you from your vows and you’ll still be an Unspeakable.”

Draco reeled with barely contained shock, “Is that allowed?”

Gupta shrugged, nonchalant, “The Ministry will do as we say. I’ll meet with the Head Unspeakable and she can talk to the Minister.”

“But how will I split my time? Auror training takes ages and I’ll be gone for months in the Hebrides.”

“That’s fine. You’ll be… on loan to the DMLE. For a year or two, maybe. We’ll hammer out the specifics together.”

“Sir, I…”

“Say thank you, Unspeakable Malfoy,” Gupta intoned.

“Yes, thank you Unspeakable Gupta. I love my work here and if it wasn’t for this grave matter I would never leave. But the Chosen One himself asked me for help. It would be remiss of me to say no.”

Gupta chuckled, “Coerced you, did he? Well, let us do battle with Harry Potter then. Because he’s not sinking his claws into you. We got there first.”

Draco was floored at the sheer possessiveness of his statement and grinned, “On your own head be it, Sir.”

Then he turned serious. Wandlessly, he cast a Privacy ward over the two of them and Gupta asked, “What is it, Malfoy? What’s got everyone so spooked?”

Draco swallowed, “It’s a Horcrux, Sir. And if we’re correct, it’s Bellatrix Lestrange.”

“Jesus. Investment. Banking. Christ! Another one? These clowns are fucking insane.”

“That’s a fair assessment of Bellatrix Lestrange, Sir.”

“Fine. Fucking deal with this shite, Draco Malfoy. Help the Chosen One. But come back to us. Preferably whole.”

Draco grinned, “I’ll try my best, Sir.”

–

“Draco! You’re late!”

“Sorry, the meeting ran long,” he explained as he stepped into her living room.

Granger had been apprised of the entire situation earlier by Harry before the press had gotten wind of it. They’d only known about the abduction of Edward Lupin and that Rodolphus Lestrange was at large. The DMLE issued an embargo on the Horcrux information but deemed it prudent to warn the Wizarding public.

“What did Gupta say?” she asked as she served their meal.

“They won’t let me go. He said I’m on loan to the DMLE starting early next month.”

“As a consultant?”

“I’m to be both Auror and Unspeakable.”

Granger gaped, “Is that even allowed?”

He grinned, “Exactly what I said.”

“An Auror with Unspeakable privileges, sounds diabolical,” she said with a chuckle.

They began to dig into their meal and Granger presented him with mockups and printouts of the Australia house as they ate their desert. The Banoffee pie was delicious.

“Can you handle the renovations? Owl me pictures but I’ll go with whatever you want. Or if you need help, you can coordinate with Mother. You know she’s always eager to spend time with you.”

“Me too! She’s great company.”

He nodded, “And consult Father on your phone business.”

She wrinkled her nose at that and shared, “Harry wants me to move into the Pottery. For security.”

“I mean, that’s a great idea actually. Edward and Andromeda are moving into the grounds at Malfoy Manor.”

“Like I know Bellatrix is unhinged but I’m not sure.”

“Granger, are you okay?” he asked gently.

“I’m fine. Honestly. And I get it, I could become a target. But what about my research, Draco? Am I just supposed to drop everything and hide whenever a maniacal lunatic comes to town?”

“Well, no. But safety is paramount. They nabbed Edward in his bed and you have similar wards.”

“Oh, call him Teddy. Edward just sounds so proper.”

“No way. Macmillan is Ernest and Lupin is Edward. Eduardo if he’s being cheeky.”

Granger laughed and Draco felt it settle into him, soothing his aches and worries like nothing else. The stresses of the past week faded into the periphery. In the here and now, there was only her.

“But you call Theodore, Theo.”

“He’s the exception. You know what really bothers me about Harry? His name. It’s just Harry. It’s supposed to be Henry.”

Granger watched his impassioned speech with amusement, “Call him Henry then.”

“No. Harold, if he’s being cheeky,” he repeated.

A tinkling giggle escaped her and he melted at the sound. She asked, “While we’re on the subject, what should you call me?”

Angel. Honey. Darling. The love of my life.

Mon coeur. Ma cherie. Mon trésor. Ma moitié.

Lady Malfoy. Lady Black.

“Whatever you want,” he said slowly.

She beamed, “I think you should call me Hermione.”

“I can’t. You’ll always be Granger to me,” he replied.

She huffed, “When will that change?”

If or when you take my name.

“I don’t know, we’ll see. It’s under advisement,” he said with a smirk.

“Fine. I think I’ll take Harry’s offer of sanctuary. I’ll still Floo here to work on the computer but I’ll sleep there. Seems like the right course of action. Will get Harry off my case about security.”

Draco breathed a sigh of relief, “Very abstemious of you, Granger.”

“Thank you. I’ve been known to be very sagacious. It’s in my nature to be politic.”

“Quite. Does your wisdom deem it provident to clear away the plates?”

“Yes, I thirst for a caffeinated beverage,” she answered with laughter in her eyes.

I thirst for you. I crave you. Yearn for only you.

“You look happy,” he declared with a smile.

“You look ridiculous,” she retorted.

“Going well with Oliver then? Just realized I haven’t heard about him in months. Didn’t he make the Moldova National Team?”

Granger winced, “I’m sure he’s fine. Keeping at it I guess. I wouldn’t know. We broke up.”

And with that, Draco knew what it was like for time to stop.

3 words and it was like his world had stopped spinning. He could no longer feel his face, the clothes on his body or even his socked feet inside his shoes. Like he was merely an observer into what was a pivotal moment, on the outside looking in. Nevertheless, it was clear - it was a fork in the road.

Draco’s heart stuttered in his chest, “What? When?”

“Last year. August. Didn’t I tell you?”

Six months. She’d been single for six months. Some guy could have swooped in and made his move. Not again. Never again.

“No,” he breathed. “You didn’t.”

“I didn’t realize.”

“Was it amicable?” he asked tentatively.

“Yes. We decided it was for the best. The distance was getting to me. But enough of that. Shall we have tea?”

She asked casually as if she hadn’t just dropped a Bombarda on my poor, long suffering restraint.

“Granger… Would you ever consider going out with me some time?”

She laughed, “We go out all the time.”

He clarified, “On a date.”

Draco watched her stiffen and fidget, “Oh. Like platonically? Friendly?”

“No. As in romantically,” he clarified again.

“Sorry, I was just making sure we’re on the same page. I’ve been burned once before. But aren’t you leaving for the Hebrides in a week?”

Oh fuck you Bellatrix Lestrange. Why couldn’t you have done the decent thing and stayed dead?

“Yes. But I figured we could give it a try,” he replied calmly.

“Yes, I’d like that,” she said with a shy smile, cheeks pink.

And finally, Draco knew what it felt like to be on the receiving end of Granger’s blushes. His heart was racing, like he had taken a tumble off his broom from a great height, ran several miles and swallowed an entire bottle of Felix Felicis at the same time.

“Great. So 7? Tomorrow? Or is that too soon?”

“Hmmm. You move fast.”

“I’ve got a week to lock this down,” he answered honestly.

“Alright. Tomorrow then. 7? Is this dinner or breakfast?” she asked with rising levity.

“It can be whatever you want, Granger.”

“Dinner then. Are you still wanting tea?” she asked as she rose to prepare it.

Draco quickly stood and said, “No, sit. I’ll make your tea. I can’t stay though. I have a date to plan.”

“What’s gotten into you today? This night has been all too bizarre.” she asked as she sat back down.

Draco had put the kettle on when he heard her say it. He felt like he was being whiplashed by seventeen different emotions all at once. He replied carefully, “Oh. Bizarre?”

He fought the rising panic in his heart. She clearly agreed just to humor him. He busied himself with grabbing her usual trimmings.

“Draco Malfoy asking me out. Seems like I’m dreaming honestly.”

“What?” he said as he fumbled her favorite tea cup.

Did she just infer that dating me was a dream of hers? No way.

She sighed in reply, “You heard me.”

He poured water in to steep the tea. Then he added her usual dollop of milk and a drizzle of honey. He took his time, forcing calm into his frazzled nerves.

He served it to her and said, “Dreaming?”

“Yes. A nice dream,” she replied with a mischievous little grin.

“So you’re okay with this? You’re not agreeing because you want to humor me?

“Oh, Draco. You should have some faith.”

Her words rang through him like an echo.

Faithless. Faithful.

He smiled, “Drink your tea. I’ll see you tomorrow night at 7.”

He gathered his things and made his way to the Floo, Granger stood there, waiting.

“Tomorrow, Granger,” he said as he pecked her on the cheek. He had decided to be polite. He didn’t want to spook her with his desire. He clearly wanted this more than she did. If Draco was at a hundred, Granger was probably, at best, a 10.

She needs wooing. And he could be patient. He had waited this long, what’s the hurry.

But as his lips met her cheek, she made the most delicious little sound. He straightened as she spoke, “Thank you for asking Draco. I would have, if you hadn’t.”

His restraint had finally reached the end of its fraying rope. He dropped everything he had in his hands to the floor, before cradling her face gently.

And when their lips met, it was tentative. Careful.

Draco finally had knowledge of what heaven felt like.

He felt her hands on his chest, grabbing his shirt as she deepened the kiss. Her tongue swept across his lips and this made him moan into her mouth.

She smiled when she heard it and he could feel it against his lips. Her breath was warm and sweet like honey.

She pecked him once, twice before disengaging. She grinned up at him and said, “Tomorrow, Draco.”

He came back to himself and answered, “Tomorrow.”

Draco strode to the Floo and it took him several moments to remember his address.

Where the fuck do I live. Malfoy Manor. Right.

He grabbed some powder and he heard her say, “Forgetting your things?”

Draco chastised himself. He needed to pull his shit together. He mumbled a sorry as he gathered his things and removed himself from her presence pronto.

–

Malfoy Manor, Wiltshire
8:13 PM, February 27, 2009

Draco stepped out of the Floo in a daze. He walked towards the dining room where he knew his parents were dining.

As he made the trek, his giddiness rose alarmingly quickly, “MOTHER! FATHER! GOOD EVENING!”

Narcissa frowned, “Draco, what has gotten into you?”

He laughed, “I HAVE ASKED HERMIONE GRANGER OUT AND SHE SAID YES!”

His mother’s frown turned into shock and sheer delight, “Oh! That’s wonderful news! Finally!”

His father was even more enthusiastic. Lucius rose and hugged him tight after shaking his hand. It seemed appropriate, congratulations were in order.

“When is this date happening?”

“TOMORROW! I have a week before I leave for the Outer Hebrides. So it needs to be SPECTACULAR.”

Narcissa huffed in annoyance, “Oh, why couldn’t my insane sister just stay dead?! I’ll never forgive her for this most egregious lack of timing. How rude!”

“Add it to her list of offenses, dear,” came his father’s indulgent reply.

His parents began throwing ideas, getting more excited by the minute. Courting gifts were also mentioned and warranted an early visit to the Malfoy and Black vaults.

Narcissa, bless her, had a stroke of genius, “It needs to be a seven-day EXTRAVAGANZA!”

Lucius practically vibrated with glee, “Oh, yes. Why are we even thinking local? How positively plebeian. Bring her to France!”

“Tokyo!” Narcissa exclaimed.

“New Zealand!”

“Darling, are you writing any of this down?”

Draco snapped out of his reverie and said, “We kissed. Mother, Father, I kissed her and she kissed me back.”

Lucius jumped from his chair and hugged him for the second time that day, “Oh my boy. How wonderful for you!”

–

The Pottery, Cornwall
8:17 PM, February 27, 2009

“Pansy! Oh my God, PANSYYYY!!!” Hermione shrieked the moment she stepped out of the Floo.

Pansy Materialized with a sharp crack and looked at her friend with concern. Hermione was grinning like a lunatic, hair crackling with suppressed agitation.

She gasped out the reason, “Draco asked me out.”

Pansy screamed, “AHHHHHHH! Oh my Gods, HERMIONE!!!”

“I KNOWWWWW. What am I going to do? Pansy, I like him so much. You’ve no idea.”

“Start from the beginning. Tell me everything!”

She unloaded it all, it took hours but she unburdened herself with her feelings for Draco. She was thorough, eager to make Pansy understand how it had come to this.

Lily had woken up and Pansy nursed her as Hermione went on and on with her tale.

Kreacher offered to watch Lily while Pansy was busy catching up on the gossip. Just as she was wrapping up, Harry stepped out of the Floo.

“Darling! I have the most wonderful news!” Pansy said as she hugged Harry.

“What? You’re pregnant?!” Harry asked, already beaming with happiness.

Pansy and Hermione laughed together, “No, silly. Draco asked Hermione out. They are going on their first date tomorrow.”

Harry groaned, “FINALLY! OH GODRIC I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR AGES!!!”

“IT’S HAPPENING. HERMIONE IS ABSOLUTELY SMITTEN! SHE WANTS TO SHAG HIM ASAP!”

“Fuck, Pansy. Not that. She’s my sister.”

“I DON’T CARE. OUR HERMIONE IS IN LOVE WITH DRACO MALFOY.”

“Doesn’t it just sound like the most absurd thing you’ve ever heard?” Hermione chuckled nervously, asking no one in particular.

Pansy sobered and she took Hermione’s hands, which were worrying the tassel of a throw pillow, clasping them with her own, “Hey… don’t. This is a good thing, Hermione. Best news I’ve heard in months.”

“But he’s leaving for Auror training. He’ll be gone for 18 months. I don’t know if I can do the long distance thing again after Oliver. How would it even work?”

Harry exclaimed loudly, “FUCKING BELLATRIX! Gods, what a bitch, huh? Incapable of doing the sane thing, even in death.”

“You should talk to him about this. I’m sure you can make this work. No, seriously I mean it, you can.”

Harry spoke, “He’ll make it work alright. He’s a smart lad, he’ll Apparate if he wants to. Probably do the posh thing and get a daily Portkey or something. He likes you Hermione. I know it, our whole friend group knows it.”

“What?” she exclaimed in shock.

“Yeah. He’s not subtle. But I know he didn’t say anything because he respected that you were with Oliver. Nobody said anything too. You were with Oliver and he was with Astoria. But anyone with eyes could see he wasn’t that into her,” he explained, gesturing with his hands.

“That’s the thing. It was so bizarre. One minute I was telling him about my breakup with Oliver last August and all of a sudden, he was asking me out.”

Pansy guffawed, “Oh Salazar! The man practically leapt at the chance.”

“Draco Malfoy, the simp,” Harry added.

“I don’t know. Maybe you guys are reading too much into it. I wanted to ask him out, remember? And he rebuffed me. He’s probably just curious. We get on so well.”

“Oh yes. I know. You guys work so well together, he’s your intellectual equal. Or as close to it as we can possibly get. And besides, that was then and this is now. A lot can change in four years, Hermione,” Harry offered.

“Just try, Hermione. It might surprise you.”

–

Nott Manor, Berkshire
11:32 PM, February 27, 2009

“THEODORE NOTT! THEO COME DOWN HERE RIGHT THIS INSTANT.”

“Pansy, is that you? Is everything alright?” Luna’s voice floated down into the Great Hall of Nott Manor.

Theo came running down the stairs in a panic, “PANSY! What is it? Is Lily…”

“THEO! WE ARE FREE! DRACO JUST ASKED HERMIONE OUT AND WE ARE FREEEEEEEE!”

Theo looked at her for a beat, before he screamed and enveloped one of his bosom buddies in a tight hug, “SALAZAR HE FINALLY DID IT! FIFTEEN YEARS AND WE ARE FINALLY FREEEE!”

Luna had joined them in the hug and together they jumped up and down in celebration. After a few minutes of this, Pansy said breathlessly, “I’m off, I couldn’t wait to share the news. You’ll tell Blaise, yes?”

“You best believe I’m Flooing there right after this,” Theo explained.

Pansy left with a chuckle and a wave. Theo swept Luna in a hug. Then she spoke, “The dragon has finally chosen.”

“I told you he’ll listen.”

“Go. Tell Blaise and Daphne.”

–

Zabini Flat, Soho
11:51 PM, February 27, 2009

“BLAISE! BLAISEEEEEEEEEY POO!!! BLAISE ZABINIIIIIII!”

“What the fuck,” came Blaise’s reply from their living room.

Daphne continued riding him, totally unperturbed, “Hello Theo. Do you mind? We’re busy here.”

Theo bounded into the room panting with excitement, “I ABSOLUTELY MIND! I CAME TO TELL YOU THAT OUR LITTLE FRIEND, DRACO SODDING MALFOY, LORD BLACK, THE SLYTHERIN PRINCE HIMSELF HAS FINALLY ASKED HERMIONE JEAN GRANGER, GRYFFINDOR PRINCESS, THE QUEEN OF ALL SWOTS, OUT ON A DATE!!! IT’S HAPPENING TOMORROW! Well, later today or whatever, it doesn’t matter. IT. IS. HAPPENING!”

“Oh. Lovely. Took them long enough,” said Daphne breathily, still riding Blaise.

“WHAT A TIME TO BE ALIVE! I CAN HEAR THE WEDDING BELLS! THE MALFOY ANCESTORS ARE TURNING IN THEIR ROTTING GRAVES!!! GODS I HOPE IT HURTS!”

Blaise grunted, “Gods, Daph. You feel exquisite, don’t stop. Theo, thanks for telling us. I’ll come by later.”

“Tomorrow,” Daphne amended.

“Ah fuck me, I’m about to cum. Harder baby, please…” was the last thing Theo heard as he left his rutting friends as they were.

–

The Three Broomsticks, Hogsmeade
1:05 PM, February 28, 2009

Blaise cleared his throat, “I have gathered you all here today to proudly announce a most unlikely but entirely expected event. In Neville’s words, hell has indeed frozen over! Because our dear friend and resident puppy, Draco Malfoy has finally asked our friend, the great and indomitable Hermione Granger out on a date.”

Cheers and merriment erupted at this. Blaise caught Ernie before he left for work early in the morning. Ernie, without delay, Floo’d to Padma and Susan’s flat. Susan then Floo-called Hannah, who Apparated to Hogwarts to tell Neville.

Of course, Neville told McGonagall just because. The Headmistress awarded Slytherin and Gryffindor House that day with so many House points, Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws were thisclose to inciting a riot.

Theo, Luna, Harry and Pansy all arrived to join in the celebration.

“I mean, Draco dressed down the wait staff at Stregheria because he spotted Hermione standing outside in the cold. He’s subtle but not that subtle!” Ernie groused.

Susan interjected, “Padma told me about that too! But what convinced me was the Chateau. Sentient dwellings do not lie. I mean come on, The Lady’s Suite?! The house knows!”

Daphne nodded, “Absolutely! In Tuscany, Oliver and Hermione walked into the kitchens looking like they had just had the most satisfying exercise and Draco looked like someone peed in his wine.”

Neville added, “Harry’s wedding tipped me off. I was behind them during the processional. And the way he looked at Hermione wasn’t friendly. More like full-on desire.”

Hannah added, “His body language spells it out so clearly. He gravitates towards her. At a table, he always leaves a space beside him for her to sit. Or if he enters a room, his eyes seek her first. It was quite interesting to watch.”

Harry looked at Hannah appraisingly, “You’d make a fair Auror, Hannah.”

Padma Accio’d a piece of parchment from her capacious bag and unfurled it with glee.

“Blaise, Hannah, looks like both of you won the pool,” Ernie announced.

Groans echoed through the room as Blaise and Hannah high-fived, grinning. Galleons were pulled out of purses and money was exchanged.

Harry had news to share. He informed them about the Bellatrix situation and how summer plans were a bit touch-and-go at the moment but all signs pointed to Australia. He urged them to be vigilant and update their wards.

Susan had offered to secure any of their dwellings over the weekend.

Perhaps it was a testament to their resilience, or that they had all grown up and become jaded. But despite the rising threat of a Death Eater resurgence, their cohort simply took it in stride. They learned to adapt quickly and adjust their plans accordingly without much hassle. Harry would ruminate more on this when he was alone but right now, he was happy to be surrounded by his good friends.

He said, “If Draco is the resident puppy, then what’s mine?”

Theo scoffed, “Potter. You don’t have emergencies. You are the emergency.”

Luna grinned, “Harry ‘The Emergency’ Potter. I like it!”

Harry took the ribbing in stride. Pansy was thoroughly amused, “Oh Salazar! It fits. Luna, quick. Tell me what’s mine.”

Padma answered for Luna, “You Pansy, are the Femme Fatale. Fitting isn't it? For the wife of the Boy Who Lived.”

Food was served and everyone enjoyed a quick lunch before going back to their respective weekends.

–

Draco changed about a dozen times, his mother’s anxious commentary about his sartorial choices was scathing.

Outfits were deemed too plain, too casual, too formal, too boring.

He slipped on the clothes she picked out, a black suit tailored to perfection paired with a crisp white shirt with subtle detailing. His dragonhide boots and belt coordinated beautifully. He left two buttons open. No tie.

Sacrilege but fashion was an ever evolving thing. And he trusted his mother’s taste.

His hair was freshly trimmed and he put on his usual rings. He spread his arms wide and asked, “Yes?”

Narcissa hissed, “Wear the cufflinks she gave you! Gods, Draco. Are you trying to self-sabotage?”

“Right,” he quickly grabbed them from the small vault he had in his closet and slipped them on.

“Perfect. I think this is it. You look great, darling.”

“Thanks Mother. I think I need a stiff drink before I go.”

Together they made their way to the formal sitting room to bide the time. It was a quarter past six and Draco was trying hard to calm himself and failing spectacularly. He was giddy and feeling incredibly unhinged.

His father poured him a small amount of Firewhiskey and he frowned, “Are we running low or something?”

“You need your wits about you, son. You don’t want to be inebriated before your date even started,” Lucius said solemnly.

“Okay, yes. That’s a good idea. Sobriety is good.”

“Don’t forget your manners, Draco,” Lucius advised.

“I don’t think we’ve ever had a talk like this with my other dates,” Draco said with a chuckle.

“No. Hermione is a nice girl, I’d even dare say she’s a bit too good for you.”

“I agree. How did you get so wise, Father?” he joked.

“I know because I married one. Cygnus, your grandfather, had about thirty proposals asking to court your mother. Princes, titans of industry, landed gentry, from families even older than the Malfoys. But she fell in love with me. She was always his favourite, you know? And he wouldn’t have denied her anything. A lone flower amongst the stars. When we got married, Cygnus only had one thing to ask, that I indulge her every need, want, desire or flight of fancy. And to my biggest shame, I failed that. My only wish is to correct that mistake, however many years we have left with each other.”

“That is my wish too, Father. And thank you, for showing me what that kind of love looked like. I knew what to look for.”

Lucius was almost teary when he looked at Draco, “I tried so hard to shape you in my image. I’m glad you didn’t let me succeed, son. Now go, your witch awaits.”

–

He stepped out of the Floo and called out, “Granger?”

What stepped out from her room was vision he could only have dreamed. Clad in a long, shimmering emerald dress and her magnificent mane unbound, Hermione Granger was a sight to behold.

Draco considered himself a worldly man. He was exposed to exotic places as an adult, experienced the sights and sounds of cities so far from home. Paintings, music and art, the feats of Muggle ingenuity. He had seen gorgeous women from all over the world - and even sampled a fair few. He thought he knew beauty.

But this was another thing entirely.

“Yes, Draco?”

His mouth went dry as she took one step towards him, exposing a leg that went on for days. She was taller than usual, thanks to the towering heels on her elegant feet. He had seen her dolled up before, but this was on a different level.

“Draco?”

“Yes?” he stammered.

“How do I look?” she asked, looking away shyly.

You look delicious.

“Gods yes. You’re stunning, Granger. I was, quite literally, stunned.”

“Good. That was the effect I was hoping for,” she answered candidly.

He couldn’t help but smile as he handed her a vial, “It’s anti-Nausea for the Portkey. I know it unsettles your stomach. And we are about to eat.”

“Interesting. We’re going international then?”

“It’s a surprise.”

“You’re pulling out the stops tonight. I was expecting London.”

“No. Nothing local,” he volunteered.

“I see,” she said before downing the vial.

He pulled out a silver Muggle coin and they were whisked away with a tap of his wand.

They landed in an opulent foyer with only one man present. He introduced himself to Draco in French and they were led to the restaurant. They walked into an empty dining area. No other table was laid out except for one in the middle.

“Hang on. You closed down an entire restaurant in France?”

“Not quite. We’re in Switzerland, Basel to be exact.”

“You brought me to Switzerland? On our first date?” her voice rose in incredulity.

Draco couldn’t help it, he panicked. He had so much riding on this, all his hopes and dreams, 15 years in the making. He didn’t want to mess it up.

He swallowed, “Is it too much? We can go somewhere else if you want.”

She waved her arms to stop him from spiraling, “No. This is lovely, Draco. Thank you. I’m just surprised.”

He forced himself to calm down and to stop overthinking every little thing. On the outside, he exuded calm. But inside, a war waged. He hoped his common sense would win.

The menu for the night was bespoke, printed neatly on a small sheet for their perusal. Their waiter and sommelier arrived and the service began promptly.

“Merlin! Six courses.”

He chuckled, “Skip it if you’re too full but I would suggest sampling the wagyu. It’s a must-try.”

It started with foie gras for appetizers. Followed by a langoustine dish. Red mullet, then the wagyu. Granger enjoyed nibbles of each dish and he grinned at her enthusiasm.

She was so astonishingly distracting.

“I have a gift for you,” Draco said as their plates were cleared. He dug into his pockets and pulled out a box which he Enlarged wandlessly. His heart was rioting inside his chest.

“In lieu of your parents, I’ve asked Harry for permission. This is a courtship gift, Granger. And if you would consent, I would like to enter into formal courtship with you.”

“Draco, this is moving a bit fast,” she said with trepidation.

“I know. And you don’t have to give me an answer now. Only that you’ll consider it,” he replied, assuaging her concern.

“Okay, I can do that,” she replied before accepting the box, “Can I open it?”

“It’s yours. Of course you can.”

She flipped the box open and there, resting on velvet, was a pair of fantastical emerald and diamond earrings set in yellow gold.

“Wow. Thank you Draco. These are lovely,” she said graciously.

Draco inflated with pride, “Only the best for you, Granger.”

They were served with cheeses and their wine glasses were filled. The service truly was excellent.

“Draco, I was wondering if we could discuss logistics,” she asked.

“Oh. Bit of an odd topic on the first date but sure.”

“If we are to date… how would it work? You’ll be in the Hebrides and given how my last relationship ended due to the distance, I hope you understand my hesitation. Auror training lasts 18 months.”

“Maximum. 18 months maximum. I go into training not as a 17 year old fresh out of Hogwarts. But as an Unspeakable with multiple masteries. I’m pretty optimistic I could cut it down to a year. Auror Robards agreed.”

“I see. And how often will I see you?”

“As often as you want me,” came his simple reply.

“Draco, be serious.”

“I am. I’ll Apparate, Portkey, swim, crawl, whatever. If you want me there, I’m there. I’ll be tired and cranky from whatever torture they’ll probably inflict on me but I’m sure it’s nothing a Pepper-Up cant fix.”

Granger chewed her rosy lip, “I think you’re underestimating how rigorous it can be.”

“Maybe. We’ll see,” he answered with a shrug.

“How about we see each other on weekends? Would that work? I don’t want to be unreasonable,” she added quickly.

“You’ve never been unreasonable in your entire life. And yes, as the lady commands.”

“Are you sure? You can tell me no, Draco.”

“It’s funny how you think I can still stay away from you,” he grinned.

“Enough! You’re being dramatic,” she huffed with mock annoyance.

Draco felt an explanation was in order, “If Harry didn’t ask me, I wouldn’t go. But the Chosen One chose his moment well. Asked me for my help point blank, with the Minister of Magic himself in the room. And the head of the DMLE! What was I going to do? Say no? Trust me when I say I am leaving under duress. You taught me what that word means, by the way. But the circumstances were: One, I had just participated in a stakeout I had no business being in. Two, I was sleep deprived, worried about Edward. Three, Harry Potter personally asked for my help. And most importantly, I didn’t know you were single and that this…” he gestured at the two of them with a slender finger, “could be possible.”

Granger swallowed, “I don’t know what to say…”

“I’ve wanted to ask you out for ages. But you were with Oliver and you seemed happy. I wasn’t going to get in the way of that.”

“Harry said as much. He told me you respected my relationship with Oliver enough to keep your distance,” she added.

“Yes. But the truth of the matter is, I’ve since lost that ability.”

“You’re being frighteningly forthcoming tonight,” she said with a frown.

“I’m sorry. That’s not my intent. I just thought you should know. Shall we move on to more pleasant topics? Our friend, Ernest Macmillan has been dating Parvati Patil.”

She would not be distracted, she was always too smart even for him. Granger shook her head, keeping him on topic, “No, Draco. So we’re doing this? Dating and you’ll come by every weekend so we can do normal couple stuff?”

“Yes. Would that work for you?”

Her smile lit up her entire face, “It would.”

“Good. I think we’re ready for dessert,” he said to the staff.

They were served a smooth gelato on a bed of crispy treats. Draco finished his with gusto and Hermione couldn’t help but chuckle as he polished his plate.

“This is a bit odd, isn’t it? Us dating. We’re friends and now we’re dating. I find myself rather unbalanced,” she said.

“It’s new… I’m sure we’ll figure it out,” Draco replied as he took a sip of his espresso.

“I hope so. Maybe it’s the locale. It’s fancy and formal, all dressed up and everything.”

“How about a picnic tomorrow? We can do lunch or brunch. That’s casual,” Draco supplied.

“We’re going out again tomorrow?” she asked, equal parts of shock and delight crossing her face.

“Yes. If you want.”

“Is that what you want?”

“I want every day of this week,” he replied simply.

“Merlin! You need to slow down a bit, I’m really struggling to keep up,” she said with a barely suppressed laugh.

“Just indulge me and let me spoil you. Indulge me this week and I’ll go away for a bit and you can start to dissect and process this whole thing. I know you’ll do that just as soon as I give you a moment to breathe,” Draco entreated.

“A week of dates? That’s… Godric! I don’t even know what to say.”

His laugh echoed through the empty restaurant, “I think I like speechless Hermione Granger. It’s such a rare sight.”

“Shut up! I’m… you’re that interested?”

Oh, Granger. Every atom in my wretched body is interested.

“I am. Is it so hard to believe?”

“It is! It’s just… I’m finding it hard to switch from friendship to having feelings for you romantically.”

“It’s something we can work on. I’m open to that. Perhaps we can start by holding hands,” he said seriously as he laid his open palm on the table.

It was a shot in the dark, borne out of his desire to move things forward. To Granger, it can be an exercise. But to him, it was a wish that was decades in the making.

To his surprise, she smiled and laid her hand on his. But Granger, with true Gryffindor bravery, threaded their fingers together. Draco took it a step further and clasped it tight. Warmth flooded him and he felt himself becoming giddy.

He held Hermione Granger’s hand in his. Not because he was handing her something, or they were dancing, or some wayward caress. No.

He simply asked. And she obliged.

What a concept.

She decided to follow his example, and tried to be forthcoming, “I want this… I want to date you, please don’t misunderstand me. I’ve wanted to for years. But the one time I expressed my interest. You left, I made you uncomfortable. And I’m sorry that happened.”

“Ah, that night? I remember it. It should go right at the top of a long list of stupid things I’ve done in my life.”

Now it was her turn to laugh, “Gods, Draco. We’re idiots.”

He shook his head, “No, I’m the idiot. You are an angel, a vision in Slytherin green. Did I say you look stunning tonight Granger? I don’t remember. Because when you appeared, I don’t think I even remembered my name. Imagine that.”

Then she turned coy, her lashes sweeping up to reveal her rich brown eyes, “Oh, I don’t know. You look good enough to eat with that suit.”

Fuck. Okay.

Fuckkkk. Flirty Granger. Oh, he was in trouble.

After finishing their coffees, they took a stroll by the river. Draco cast the strongest Warming Charm he had ever produced in his entire life after giving her his jacket. He felt warm enough when Granger slipped his hand into his.

The night was clear and the stars were out, the twinkling lights of the city were beautiful in the distance.

After she complained of her feet going numb, he whisked her back to her London flat and bade her goodbye. But not before cementing plans to brunch later at 10.

He kissed her hand like a proper gentleman, his father’s reminder to mind his manners echoing in his ear. He was surprised to feel her cup his cheek afterwards, with a fond smile on her face.

It made him melt. But oddly, Draco was suddenly decisively grateful he was alive.

Granger looking at him like that was something he wanted for so long, he had dreamt it multiple times in his life. But reality was infinitely much better.

The warmth of her palm and the light in her eyes chased the darkness away, banishing it to oblivion. She was his sun.

–

“What are you doing?”

Draco had found his mother and Mipsy riffling through his rooms, actively searching for something. It was a mess, looking like someone fired a few Bombardas inside it.

Narcissa straightened, “Draco! You’re back early?”

His father came from the adjacent room which led to his bath, “Has to be a Notice-Me-Not, darling. I’m sure of it.”

Increasingly bewildered at the situation, he asked, “What is going on?”

His parents froze and looked at him guiltily. Mipsy decided to be candid, “Master Draco, where are your Blank Potions? We need to Banish them at once.”

“WHAT?” he exclaimed.

Narcissa narrowed her eyes, “Oh don’t be so surprised. It’s only natural, why would you bother taking them anyway? And why are you home so early?”

“I took Granger home after our date at Cheval Blanc. Kissed her hand goodnight and bade her farewell. Father told me to mind my manners, and I did. You should be proud of me, Father. I was a proper gentleman tonight.”

Lucius smiled at him, pleased at the outcome. But Narcissa went red with fury, “WHAT? MANNERS?! Lucius, why did you say that? Don’t you want GRANDCHILDREN?!”

Draco paled, finally seeing what the fuss was about. His mother went on and on, her normally delicate manner of speaking seemingly forgotten.

“Imagine, if you will, fluffy blonde curls, pink cheeks… small little toes.”

Mipsy positively swooned, “Little cherubs.”

Lucius clutched at his temples in realization, “OH GODS. WHAT HAVE I DONE?!”

Narcissa uncharacteristically screamed, “YOU STUPID MAN! HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN THE POINT OF ALL OF THIS LUCIUS?!”

“Hey. Everyone needs to relax,” he said carefully, hands up and placating his mother to calm down.

“YOU! GET RID OF YOUR BLANK POTIONS THIS INSTANT! I demand it!” Narcissa ordered.

“I have none. I buy them fresh for better efficacy. But Mother, I’m not trapping Granger with a baby. I know you want grandchildren but I’m not going to do that. It’s wrong. You just need to be patient for a while longer. I’m sorry.”

As Draco talked, Narcissa’s eyes filled with tears and by the end of it, she wailed, “Oh, Draco.’'

“Hey… no tears,” he said as he hugged his mother, she was so small in his arms. When did that happen, he wondered.

Then he continued, “The date went well. Switzerland was a great idea, Mother. And we’re having a brunch picnic tomorrow.”

Narcissa became excited once more, “Brunch?!”

“Yes, I’ve decided to have it here, keep it casual for variety. Basel was nice, but you know how she is. She likes luxury here and there, but Granger likes simplicity too.”

Narcissa was nodding with her son’s every word, “Right. Of course. Isn’t she just lovely? So smart and sensible.”

Draco grinned, “She’s perfect.”

Lucius interjected, “Brunch? The Orangerie would work wonderfully.”

His mother beamed, “Oh, yes! Mipsy, are you too tired? We need to spruce the place up. We need flowers… lots of flowers.”

Mipsy’s face grew determined, “I’ll sleep when I’m dead. Mipsy will help, Mistress.”

Draco watched as Narcissa and Mipsy swept out of the room together, leaving him and his father behind. Narcissa said, “Now what shall we do about the food? What does she usually have, Mipsy?”

“Miss Granger loves Eggs Benedict, Mistress! One time, she had a hankering and had it for lunch! Mipsy will instruct Cook to make it extra special tomorrow.”

Draco turned to his father, dumbfounded. Lucius smiled and said, “Best leave it to the professionals, son. We are out of our depth here.”

He simply nodded, not exactly sure what he was agreeing to.

Notes:

This fic finally earns the Dramione tag! Thank you for your patience :)

I am aware that the lunar eclipse mentioned in this chapter happened in 2008. But I'm too lazy to correct it so it shall stay.

So many things happen in this chapter and saner writers would have probably chopped it up and moved events around. But I've written this months ago now and the story must progress.

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 38: March 2009

Granger arrived promptly at 10 looking exquisite. A navy day dress, fitted at the top and flaring out beautifully over her hips, she paired it with nude pumps. The Black heirloom bracelet he gave her for her birthday years ago made an appearance.

Draco was beyond thrilled!

His parents, thankfully but albeit reluctantly, had made themselves scarce and vacated the Manor.

He had to convince them they couldn’t join. His mother looked murderous when he said this but luckily, Lucius appealed to her better nature and distracted her with a quick jaunt to Gringotts to find more courtship gifts.

“Sleep well?”

She gave him a peck on the cheek in reply and said, “Not a wink. Too excited.”

He led them to the Orangerie right across the main gardens. When they stepped in it, he believed he owed Mipsy about a dozen new outfits. The space was filled with the most splendid flowers. Magic probably had a hand at how they were in perfect bloom. Gentle Hermiones were everywhere and their scent perfumed the air. And the delighted gasp that escaped her when she saw them excited Draco to no end.

Maybe Mipsy deserves jewelry. Would she consider a tiara?

He pulled out the chair for her and she dispelled the Stasis Charm on their food with a flick of her wand.

They dug into their food with gusto.

After a while she spoke, “This is so weird. Usually with dates, we would talk and get to know each other. But we already do.”

“Oh I don’t know, Granger. I think there’s a lot of things you don’t know about me.”

So Draco told her things, things he never shared to anyone else.

Memories when he was young, before Voldemort ever blighted their lives. His first outbursts of magic, vacations and tutoring. Learning how to brew for the first time, Snape oversaw his attempt personally. The first time he was allowed to mount a broom, his parents observed with restrained trepidation, along with eight Manor elves at the ready in case he fell.

The first shopping trip to stock him up for Hogwarts.

“Took hours. Probably every length and core and wood. I’m pretty sure the wandmaker took a nap after,” he shared as he gestured with his hands.

“I tried 6 before I found mine,” she revealed.

“It didn’t help that my father insisted on a dragon heartstring core. Ollivander got huffy when he said that.”

“Only the greats can wield dragon heartstring wands. I should know,” she blustered.

“Perhaps it was too on the nose. I’ve been inundated with iconography since I was a boy, even my pajamas had dragons on them.”

“Awww… poor you,” Granger cajoled.

“Right? Imagine how tired I am. But in the end, it was unicorn hair.”

“Hmmm. You mentioned you’ve never cast an Avada.”

His eyes widened in surprise, “You remember…”

She just gave him a warm smile before replying, “Maybe that’s why. You’d be hard pressed to do Dark Magic with a unicorn hair wand. They are known for it.” She waved a dismissive hand at his shock and added, “Just read up on it. It’s a fascinating subject.”

“Very. So imagine my surprise when I became Master of the Elder Wand. Which Harry Potter, in his great generosity of spirit, refused to share!”

“How rude!” she exclaimed.

“Quite! Would have been nice to do a spell or two before he broke it in half…” he said, pouting.

“You could have spelled yourself to be less insufferable! Ugh, a lost opportunity if you ask me. How will we ever cope?”

Draco couldn’t help it, he burst out chuckling. Granger looked at him, smug.

“I like it when your dimples come out,” she declared.

He went pink and stammered, “Oh, you noticed?”

“Of course I noticed.”

“Explain more about you taking notice… you’ve been watching me?”

A sheepish grin crossed her face, cutely she admitted, “Yeah.”

“Stalking me?”

“Perhaps,” she answered with a glint of mischief in her eyes.

Oh boy.

He decided to be glib, “What else did you notice?”

“That your hair cannot possibly be that white. You use a potion on it or something. You and Lucius.”

The widest grin spread on his face, “I’ll never tell.”

They spent the rest of the day in the library, poring over books. Granger schooled him on wand lore which devolved into a spirited debate on which wood types were the best.

Draco couldn’t help but marvel at how they had slipped into this level of intimacy. It wasn’t new, it was in her nature to direct his mind to fresh topics and schools of thought. She had done it when they weren’t even friends.

And yet, it was more. Faint touches, jabs on his arm, soft fingers playing with his hair, her body curling into his as they read together.

Easy, languid and utterly devoid of friction.

It was almost like the years had prepared him for it. As if every step he took since leaving Hogwarts had led him straight to this.

–

The next day, he met her in her flat before whisking her away to a small seaside town in Portugal.

They spent the day browsing art galleries, looking for paintings to furnish the Sydney house. They found three from a local artist that would be a nice addition to the living area.

Draco led her to an antique shop that sold all manner of knick-knacks and decorative pieces. She spotted a large cast bronze sculpture of a dragon in the Muggle store. It was uncannily accurate so she decided they had to have it.

He rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath, “More dragon iconography.”

She only replied with a scoff before taking it straight to the proprietor to pay.

They had lunch at a small cafe and split a chocolate sundae for dessert. It was mid-afternoon when Draco Apparated the two of them on Eltanin, which was currently idling off the coast.

Her gasp of surprise and delight was met with his cheeky grin, “Aren’t you full of surprises!”

He spread his arms wide, declaring, “Draco Malfoy, purveyor of surprises.”

She smacked him on the arm playfully, “There’s never a dull day with you.”

The weather was pleasantly mild, spring clearly making itself known. They enjoyed the rest of the day lounging on the deck and Draco regaled her with his stories.

At some point, he was lying on the large recliner while Granger soaked her legs on the plunge pool, just talking companionably. The sun was setting and the sea turned golden.

He must have dozed off at some point because the next thing he knew, he was opening his eyes and right in his line of sight, Granger stood there, watching him.

His eyes focused and she looked like she was glowing with the sun behind her, her hair framed with a blinding halo. A fond smile lifted pink cheeks warmed by the sun.

In his just-woken state, he spread his arms open, “Come here.”

For a second, she hesitated. But she slipped into his arms and he held her tight, pressing their bodies together.

Belatedly, he realized he had a raging erection. Granger squeaked when she felt it.

He buried his face in her hair, taking a long indulgent sniff, “Ignore it.”

Her reply shocked him fully awake, “It demands attention.”

Was she going to do something about it?

“Ignore it,” he repeated.

“Tell me, when did you decide you wanted to embark on this… endeavour?” she asked tentatively.

He hesitated before gesturing between them, “This?”

Her nod was enthusiastic.

Draco didn’t expect this line of questioning so he deflected, “Erm… That’s a difficult question to answer, Granger.”

Her face fell before she seemed to grow determined, “I might have had a little crush, I forget exactly when it happened. But you were with Cassandra, Astoria… and I was with Oliver. The timing was off.”

“Right…” he swallowed. She was laying herself bare.

“At any rate, I was curious. You were different, compared to how you were in school. Imagine my surprise when we actually got along pretty well.”

“You’re different too. More… relaxed. Less anxious.”

She shifted even closer. He felt her hand stroke down the wide expanse of his back, “You’re easy to talk to, Draco. You listen. I don’t hesitate to discuss difficult concepts with you, you understand. And in the event you don’t, you ask questions rather than ask me to dumb it down. It’s refreshing.”

“Ah. You know what they say about being the smartest in the room?”

“What?” she queried.

“It means you’re in the wrong room.”

She pondered this for a while before speaking, “When I was younger, I thought I had to be the best. To prove that I deserve my magic. That I was worthy. It wasn’t a fluke that I came first, I worked harder than anyone.”

“I know. If there was a log of hours spent in the library, Granger, you’d win by a mile.”

“But you were rarely there. It irritated me to no end, seeing you behind me in class rankings but I never saw you study. I was so scared if you put in just the tiniest bit of effort, you’d make the leap and outrank me.”

“I’m sorry, Granger. For everything. For making you feel like you didn’t belong. It’s my biggest shame, how I was at school. Kafka wrote it’s often hard to bear the tears we ourselves have caused. I’m so so sorry, Granger. Of course you’re magic, how can you not be? I mean look at you.”

“You mean once I grew into my looks and managed to tame my hair?” she asked jokingly.

“No. Because of who you are. To describe you as magnificent would be an understatement.”

Granger shifted and her eyes locked on his.

He didn’t know who moved first but their lips met in the middle.

And he was lost.

Draco surmised he’d need an eternity to fully explain how it felt. The softness of her mouth, the salt in the sea breeze as it entwined with her jasmine scented hair, how she somehow stole his breath and gave it back.

He was at her mercy.

The next thing he knew, he was on his back with Granger on his side, looming over him. And with no hesitation, she crashed her mouth into his.

Her tongue demanded entrance and who was he to deny her. He was just a man and she was Hermione Granger.

Then she straddled him.

It was the most delicious torture. Her hands cupped his face and he gripped her waist, steadying her. Draco wanted nothing more than anything to rut but he refrained. He could be patient.

But Granger did it herself, lowering down on his lap.

Fuck.

She swivelled her hips once, twice, and moaned into his mouth at the sensation.

Fuuuuuuck.

Her hands wandered, his chest down to his waist. His belt.

“Granger…” he said imploringly. He was at his wit's end.

“Is this where you tell me we should stop?” she replied between kisses, mouth moving against his.

He smiled against her soft lips, “Maybe… it can be.”

“Convince me,” she said, biting his lip as a challenge. Then she leaned back, waiting for his answer.

He answered as best he could, “You think I’m capable of intelligent thought right now?”

“Aren’t you?”

He decided to be blunt when he answered, “Nope. The moment you sat on my dick, my brain happily went on vacation.”

She burst out laughing, moving off him to sit beside.

“Mine too.”

Their subsequent laughter was carried off by the pleasant breeze over the Atlantic.

–

Draco met her at the flat promptly at 9. All his plans were put on hold for today at her insistence.

They were supposed to meet at 1 and travel via International Floo to Moscow to see the Bolshoi ballet. But perhaps some other time.

She met him with a smile, all but jumping into his arms. He caught her as her lips met his.

Tea and honey. He had decided then and there it was his favorite taste. Nothing else could compare and he could subsist on it alone.

“Hello you,” he mumbled.

She grinned, “Hello.”

“You’re happy to see me,” he whispered as his fingers played with her hair.

“Hmm…”

He set her back down gently, “So what’s the plan for today?”

“Well, we are going into London. Furniture shopping!”

“Perfect,” he replied with a smug grin.

“I hope you don’t mind. It’s only fair, you take me out and I’ll take you out. It’s my turn.”

“Not at all. Let’s go then.”

She inquired, “Were you able to cancel your plans?”

He was bewildered by this line of questioning, “What?”

“Your plans for today. Did you cancel them?”

“I mean… if we don’t show up they’ll figure it out.”

“I hope you’ll get a refund.”

He smiled indulgently at her, “Of course.”

What the fuck is a refund?

Granger whipped out sheets of printed paper out of her purse and showed him supposed renders of major spaces in the house.

“Since we have this, it will be easier to pick out the furniture we think we’d like.”

“I understand. That spot needs a piano,” he said as he pointed at a picture of a living room. Or parlor. Or maybe a sitting room.

A drawing room?

“A piano?” she asked.

“Yes, like a baby grand or something.”

“Why would we get a piano? None of us play.”

“I play,” he said softly.

Granger seemed taken aback by this, “You play?”

“Yes. I’m a bit rusty I suppose. It’s been a while.”

“So we’re getting a piano…”

“Don’t worry about it,” he said as he tried to backtrack.

“No. Wait, I’m sorry. I didn’t know. But a piano is a large expense.”

“We could always grab one from the Manor. It will need to be restored but I’m sure we have an extra. We can Shrink it and bring it to Sydney.”

Granger looked at him quizzically, like she was examining him. He saw her brain practically whizzing, thoughts crossing behind her eyes as her features cycled through different emotions.

“I see. I haven’t actually talked to Narcissa yet. Do you think she would have time?”

“Granger, my mother would drop everything on her calendar to indulge you.”

And Draco saw her wince. She sat on the sofa, mulling things over. He seemed to have misjudged the situation entirely.

Then she said, “You always say things like that.”

“What do you mean?”

She mimicked him, “Anything for you, Granger. Whatever you want, Granger. You make me feel special. And just now you say it like I can just drop in and casually ask for your mother’s time. You take me on these lavish dates and I’m grateful for that. But let’s be honest Draco, I like you more than you like me.”

Whoa.

The shift in her mood unmoored him. It had been going so well, his wooing for her. But for some reason, she thought he had been patronizing her.

“I see,” he replied tentatively as he took a seat on his favorite chair by the fireplace.

“I mean, was it the proximity? We work together and you figured what the heck, let’s give it a shot?”

“Granger…”

“No. I asked you when this started for you. You couldn’t answer. So I figured you picked up on my interest and decided to humor me.”

He could feel his disappointment rising. It wasn’t anger, rather an overall dejection. It had been going so well, something had to give. So he answered, “So let me get this straight. I asked you out and asked to court you and you think this is me, humoring you.”

“Pity, if anything. You’re experienced, sauve, charming even… you know what girls like to hear.”

Shock marred his features, he couldn’t help it, “Whoa. Where is all this coming from?”

She shrugged, “I’ve been trying to figure it out.”

“So you think when I say stuff like that, I’m just trying to butter you up?”

“Yes! I’m struggling to shift from platonic to romantic because I don’t know where you stand.”

He had played his cards close to his chest, a Slytherin trait drilled into him since before he was Sorted. And for the first time in his adult life, it had failed him entirely.

Because of his restraint, she had come to the wrong conclusion.

This would not do.

He chose his next words carefully, “Understand this then - we’re at different starting points. Up until a few days ago, you’re at zero trying to get to 100. And I get that, truly. That’s why I’ve been careful. To take it slow. To be patient. But the truth is Granger, for me, it has never been platonic. I have been infatuated with you since I was 13. So, if you want to argue semantics, it’s probably closer to unrequited.”

Her eyes widened as she processed his words.

“But that’s not what you needed and I endeavored to be whatever that would be. A good friend, that’s me. An uncomplaining secretary, me. A co-worker at the top of their game, me. You need books, I source them. You need a break, I book the damn vacation. You needed a consult, I found the experts. Don’t you get it yet? I would do anything for you.”

Now it was her that was speechless. Her eyes were wide, mouth agape.

“And you think I’m going out with you because of pity? Now, now… let’s truly be honest with each other, Granger. If anything, you’re too good for me. So I stayed away, I knew a relationship with you would be impossible and I would just tarnish your reputation. Imagine my surprise when I walk into the DOM on my first day of work and find you there.”

Crookshanks chose his moment well. He walked into the room and padded towards Draco before leaping on his lap in one bound. Then he pointedly turned his yellow eyes on Hermione. Eyes that brimmed with intelligence.

And like a thunderclap, she figured it out. Realization dawned on her face, “The Vow.”

Draco looked at her, expression open, “Yes.”

She stammered, “But at Malfoy Manor during the war…”

He didn’t let her finish, “My mother knew I was a loose cannon about to erupt. Seeing you there with the Snatchers, I wanted to kill every last one of them. It took almost all my magic to keep my Occlumency intact. But when Bellatrix started carving that slur into your arm… before my magic could rip out of me, my mother Imperio’d me.”

“So they know.”

“Of course they do.”

Minutes passed in silence before she said, “I’m sorry Draco. I think you have to leave.”

He deflated and he willed the tears away, “Whatever you want, Granger.”

He carefully set Crookshanks down on the floor and walked towards the Floo. The last thing he saw was her staring at their shared work table.

–

“Pansy!!! Are you home?” she shrieked as she entered the house.

Kreacher appeared with a soft pop, “Miss Hermione… My master and mistress are… indisposed.”

“Please tell Harry it’s an emergency. Tell him these numbers, ‘999’”, she breathed. She had begun to pace the long span of the room as Kreacher disappeared.

It took all of 45 seconds for Harry to Apparate into her location in the Floo parlor.

“Hermione, what’s going on? What did Draco do?” Harry asked as he spun into being, wearing a familiar black robe.

“Draco… he… well, the Unbreakable Vow Pansy was under. It was to keep his secret. He’s been in love with me since we were 13. Third Year, Harry!”

Harry only answered, “Yes. I know.”

“What?”

“Do you really think I’ll risk the mother of my child for some secret? I asked him and he told me. And I promised to help him keep it.

“What? So you knew? You knew all along and you didn’t tell me?” she yelled. The betrayal hurt like a shot.

“Hermione, Pansy was pregnant,” Harry calmly explained, voice soft and even.

She deflated and managed her temper. Hermione managed, but barely, “Right. Of course Harry. I’m just… shocked.”

Pansy waltzed in, looking more put together than Harry, “What’s the emergency?”

“Hermione’s found out about Draco’s raging crush and she’s freaking out,” Harry answered with a smile.

“No. He said he would be anything I needed. But it’s like our whole friendship is somehow transactional.”

Pansy sighed and lounged elegantly, “No. Don’t reduce his feelings like that, Hermione. It took years for him to come to terms with this.”

“Tell me Pansy. I’m so confused.”

And Pansy did. Starting with Fourth Year where Draco’s jealousy consumed him, after seeing her in the arms of Viktor Krum.

His magical outburst that night would become Slytherin legend. And Snape delved into his mind and found a secret so immense, it could jeopardize the war.

He began training him daily, pushing Draco to hone in on his fledgling Occlumency walls. Told him to pretend, to put up a strong facade, to keep lying to everyone. He took to it like a lifeline, he was good.

And when Bellatrix tortured him mercilessly under the guise of making him tougher, his armor was already built but further strengthened. By the time he was put in front of Voldemort, Draco’s Occlumency was so strong, not even Tom Riddle could wheedle out his secret.

“He was content to stay away. Determined to watch you from afar. It was, after all, just a schoolboy crush. Finding you led his team in the Department of Mysteries was a shock to him. Took a while for him to accept it as normal. But then he got to know you. And I knew then he was fighting a losing battle. To know you is to love you, Hermione.”

“But he dated Cassandra Burke. And Astoria.”

“Yes. In my mind, and Draco’s too, it was the prudent thing to do. To have him try for happiness elsewhere. Because he never thought he had a chance with you. Never deserve you.”

“That’s absurd, Pansy. Draco could have anyone.”

“Not with that Mark on his arm. Besides, you were with Oliver. He respected that more than you know. You were happy and he was grateful to just be in your orbit. That you considered him your friend. But I think you need to be honest with yourself too. All those times, when you were doing your study… you had him under your thumb… you took every available minute of his time.”

It was like Pansy slapped her with the truth.

Harry spoke, “He’s read every book you’ve read in Hogwarts, Hermione. Every single bloody one. He even told me, and I’m paraphrasing here, that he got to know you in the words you read, in the books you loved. I couldn’t believe it either but the man is totally gone for you.”

She gasped, “The Muggle collection in the Library!”

Harry sighed, weary, “He quoted Muggle literature to me, Hermione. Imagine that. He’s got whole passages memorized… like, well, you! One time, while deep in his cups, he told me he isn’t afraid of a lot of things. But the one thing that truly terrifies the man is if he shows you all of him, and you find that there’s nothing there that you want.”

Everyone was quiet after that. Pansy and Harry leaned into each other on the couch, content to keep the silence as Hermione processed.

“Fuck. I’ve made a whole mess of this,” she said with a wince.

Pansy nodded, “Theo told you not to ask him out if you weren’t sure.”

“I am sure. Draco… took me to Basel and Porto. I loved it, it was extravagant but nice. We were on Eltanin.”

Pansy nodded like this was all expected, “It’s his way. Did you think Draco Malfoy was going to date on the cheap?”

“Maybe. It’s just… it’s a lot to take in all at once, Pansy.”

“I know. So mull it over. Think it through properly. But don’t be reckless with his heart, Hermione.”

“I thought… he was just dating me out of curiosity. That I liked him more than he liked me.”

Harry groaned, “Hermione, if you told him to go to hell, he would make that hell his home. All because you asked.”

–

Hermione Floo’d back into her flat in a daze. She sat for hours on her sofa, reeling on the morning’s revelations. When she realized her mind won’t do, she Summoned her favorite notebook and pen and began jotting it all down.

After an hour of this exercise, she had pages upon pages of her thoughts with diagrams and timelines.

It didn’t help.

Frustrated with the futility of it all, she wished she had a sounding board to discuss everything with.

And with a jolt, she realized she had a person like that - Draco.

Feeling clear headed, she Floo’d to Malfoy Manor to find him and discuss. Mipsy met her by the hearth.

“Mipsy, sorry for arriving uninvited. I’m looking for Draco.”

“Master Draco is out flying, Miss. Mipsy doesn’t know when he’ll be back.”

“Can I wait for him here?” she queried.

“Yes miss. Would you like some tea?”

“That would be lovely, Mipsy. Thank you.”

And so she waited as the afternoon wore on. The sun was starting its slow descent into the horizon. Hours passed, her tea was long gone. It gave her the opportunity to examine every angle and every thought. Oddly, what was impossible in her flat came naturally to her here, at the Manor where the sounds of the city were non-existent.

Instead of traffic, sirens and the hum of electricity, there was only birdsong, leaves swaying in the breeze and the crisp scent of spring in the air.

Even the house was quiet.

Draco walked into the room, broom in hand, looking dejected. She rose to greet him but she could sense his mood was off.

“Granger,” he uttered.

“Draco. I wanted to talk.”

“Great,” he replied. His lips were a richter of a smile, tight and entirely unamused.

“So… it seems you’re in love with me,” was her trying to lighten the mood.

But Draco wasn’t having it, “Story of my life.”

“I apologize for my actions this morning, I wasn’t in full possession of the facts.”

He nodded and steepled his fingers as he braced himself on his knees, “You never have to apologize to me, Granger.”

“But I do. What I said wasn’t fair.”

“No. But I guess I deserved that. It’s fine. I’ll just slink into my hole and you can go on your merry way.”

“What?” she clarified.

“Really, there’s no need to explain yourself. We can still be friends if you want, just let me lick my wounds in private for the time being.” Draco said, looking utterly defeated.

“What?!” she asked, incredulous.

He cringed, “Okay. So no more friendship?”

“What are you talking about, Draco? I came here to formally accept your courtship.”

Now it was his turn, “What?”

She shook her head, “Can we start over? It seems we got our wires crossed.”

“You want… to accept… my courtship?” he clarified.

“Yes. Pansy dumped all the info into my brain, so I did what I do best. Made lists, diagrams and processed it all.”

“I see.”

“And I came to the solid conclusion to accept your suit,” she said with a smile.

Draco swallowed, “Well this is unexpected. I thought you came to say you never wanted to see me again.”

“Well… no. Because well…”

“Go on, Granger,” he prompted.

“I figured life would be boring without you in it.”

He rose, “And?”

She fidgeted, “I mean, who do I even talk to about my insane ideas.”

He sat beside her on the chaise, “And?”

“Well… everyone’s so busy, who do I hang out with?”

“And?”

“And Crookshanks likes you,” she added swiftly.

He took her hands in his and threaded their fingers together. She gulped and Draco prompted, “And?”

Then came her admission, “I realized I fancy you. Terrible, I know.”

For the first time today, she saw Draco’s smug grin appear. His eyes crinkled with amusement, “Probably the dumbest shit you’ve done.”

“Exactly.”

Draco chuckled and his thumb rubbed her hand in comfort, “You like me?”

“Yes, you prat.”

“Hmmm, that’s nice.”

She leaned her head on his shoulder, “I was hoping we could resume the dates. Is that still on the table?”

“It can be.”

“That’s nice. Is kissing on the table?”

Draco visibly swallowed, “Yes.”

“Very nice. Is shagging on the table?”

Draco didn’t reply, but he moved swiftly. One minute she was talking and the next, his mouth was on hers.

She softened as Draco crushed her to him, like he wanted to consume her. And if she was being completely honest, she would let him.

The kiss turned molten and she could feel the soft chaise on her back as they became parallel. Her hands wound on his neck and she pulled him close, wanting to feel his weight on her.

There were kisses and then there were kisses, she thought to herself. And Draco was taking his time, content to simply pour his affection into her. His hands wandered but they were tender, slow. He had shifted them together smoothly.

Soon enough, his long legs were between hers. Her skirt had ridden up and she could feel his fingers caressing her thighs. Gently, his lips found her earlobe, her neck. Draco’s tongue was running down to her exposed clavicle. She realized she was out of breath and panting.

She clawed at the back of his shirt, wanting it gone, wanting to feel his naked skin, his heat. Draco understood and shifted, pulling his t-shirt off in one smooth motion.

His hair was deliciously tousled but before a remark could form, she felt his unmistakable hardness pressing deliciously right at her core. She was so unbelievably aroused and clearly Draco was too.

His lips found hers once more and her hands found his hair. She ran her nails on his scalp and Draco shivered. The strands were baby soft and warmed by the sun.

She swiveled her hips, seeking friction.

At this, Draco moaned loudly into her mouth.

Her fingers met the smooth expanse of his hard chest as the Floo chimed into the room. She could hear the roar of the fireplace followed by footsteps and Narcissa’s voice that said, “The pink sapphires? We need variety, darling.”

Lucius replied, “Canary diamonds perhaps? But she’s getting some emeralds, dear. Just as soon as they are cut and polished.”

Draco didn’t stop at all, continuing his onslaught on her body. Currently, his mouth was rather preoccupied with her neck. And she felt herself getting red with mortification.

“Oh,” Narcissa intoned.

“Draco?” Lucius queried.

Draco didn’t bother looking up. He replied clearly, “I’m busy. Do you mind?”

“Not in the slightest,” Narcissa replied, voice laced not with censure, but with obvious amusement.

She could hear Lucius chuckle and almost like he couldn’t help it, he added, “Carry on.”

Quick footsteps echoed away from them with great speed.

She hissed, “Draco.”

“Mm?” he replied as he sucked on a spot behind her ear.

She grabbed his hair and pulled firmly. His lips dislodged with an audible pop. She saw his eyes, pupils blown wide with desire.

“Fuck. Do that again,” he said.

She pulled him again and in reply, Draco ground his formidable erection into her.

“Gods, I’m embarrassed. Why didn’t you stop?”

“I didn’t want to,” he said, tone deep and lusty.

“But your parents!” she exclaimed.

His mouth descended on hers once more and he replied, “They don’t care.”

“I care.”

His hands wandered to her torso, moving up towards her breasts, “It’s the least of your concerns at this juncture. This juncture,” he said as he humped her firmly and continued, “on the other hand, is my only concern at the moment.”

She flushed red, “Draco! Behave.”

“Shan’t,” he said as he pressed kisses down her chest.

“Draco…”

“Mm. I love how that sounds. Say it again.”

“Draco.”

“You’re too delicious for words.”

“Draco!” she admonished.

“Mm. I love that too. Bossy Granger is my favorite. I noticed you haven’t exactly told me to stop.”

Her huff made him rise enough to look at her. In the fading light, with his hair messed up, lips pink from kissing, her annoyance faded entirely. He gave her every chance to stop this.

“Well, we need privacy at least.”

Draco laughed, loud and booming. Reluctantly, he rose and pulled out his wand. She had just started to stand up after him when he Accio’d a small teacup from somewhere.

“Shall we?” he asked as she finished straightening her blouse.

“Where are we going?”

The Portkey glowed blue and she quickly pressed her hand on it. The last thing she heard was Draco’s soft chuckle as he said, “To find some privacy.”

–

Draco quickly realized his mistake as his feet slammed into the grass in front of the Chateau. He was shirtless and the air felt frightfully frigid.

Before Granger could get her bearings, he Apparated them inside the house. Antoine greeted them with his usual flair, unflappable to the end.

He asked for food and mentioned they would be staying for a few days. Then they made their way to the North Wing to his rooms.

Draco was putting a shirt on when Granger suddenly asked, “Am I staying here tonight?”

“Whatever you want, Granger.”

She asked, as if she couldn’t help herself, “You really mean that, don’t you?”

“Why say things if you don’t mean them?”

“You also mean it if you say them to Ernie?”

“Of course. My fondness for wayward cousins knows no bounds.”

–

They had dinner at the gazebo in the gardens. Magically warmed, it cocooned them in a pleasant balmy air.

She was disconcerted to realize the house was quickly becoming her favorite place to be in.

Fresh salads were served with a hearty goat’s cheese and crisp white wine. Followed with pasta and a well-seasoned chicken roast.

Dessert was cake with coffee.

They wandered the house before settling in the Library.

“How long are we staying here?” she asked.

“For as long as you want,” Draco replied.

“Mm… I haven’t any clothes.”

He grinned, “We can go around naked. I wouldn’t mind. In fact, I welcome it.”

She couldn’t help but laugh at him, “Be serious.”

“I am,” and when she replied with a smack on his arm, he chuckled, “I’m sure your closet is fully stocked.”

She turned on him, surprise coloring her face, “What?”

He waved her concern away and said, “Mother.”

“Your parents are very generous, Draco. I feel grateful, truly. But it makes me a bit uncomfortable.”

“It’s in their best interests to keep you happy. And you know Mother loves you.”

“Your Father too?”

“Yes.”

“And my blood status?”

She felt him stiffen before he replied, “You know it took years for Father to come around to the idea of equality. So many discussions with his Mind Healer and tons of research on his end. He had to unlearn an ideology he has been fed since he was born. It doesn’t excuse what he did, you’ll never hear me defend his actions during the war, I swear it. But that said, he has made great strides. We all have.”

“I see that. But I’m sorry, I find it difficult to fully trust him.”

“Perfectly understandable, Granger.”

“Mm,” was her only reply before snuggling in close.

“This is very nice,” he said as he played with her hair.

“I love this house, Draco. I would have suggested coming here if you hadn’t.”

“I know. And I think the house knows it too.”

At that the fire in the hearth rose higher. He chuckled at the sight.

“So we’re courting…”

“Yes,” he replied simply.

He saw her swallow before speaking, “Tell me… what are your expectations of me?”

“I’d say none but that wouldn’t be true.”

“Rather unrealistic,” she said, agreeing.

“Quite.”

“So tell me…”

It was a while before he spoke, mulling his words over. He was choosing them with a great deal of care, “I have no interest in a love that feels like a war, one that demands I suffer to prove my devotion. As a young man, I’ve been pushed, tested in ways I never asked for. Love should be a refuge, not another weight hoisted on my shoulders, I already have far too much that I carry everyday. But I am not demanding perfection. Rather I want a relationship that will bring more joy than pain, more peace than struggle, more light than darkness. I want softness, understanding, and a love that doesn’t feel like survival. Because I deserve that, Granger. And so do you.”

Her eyes met his and she replied, “Oh, Draco… I want that too.”

He captured her lips in his and together, they banded together, close. It wasn’t long before their kisses turned frantic and for the second time that day, Draco was divesting his shirt.

If Draco was asked to name all of the things he loved, she would be first on the list. That hadn't changed in all the long years he had patiently waited.

And this, her delicious kiss, would be second.

He Apparated them to his rooms. She was wholly consumed by him, and she only noticed when her back hit the plush bed.

–

Draco had but a singular goal in mind - to taste every inch of her delicious body. He didn’t care if it would take hours or days, he would devote his entire being to it.

Harry Potter would have to jolly well wait, he thought as he slid the straps of her dress to expose her heaving breasts.

Gods, even the sounds she made floods him with desire.

The lingerie she was wearing, stark white lace against her skin was a sight that immediately seared into his memory.

And then he descended. He wanted to run his tongue down every crevice - the shallow dip of her collarbone, the valley between her breasts, her ribcage. Draco wanted to taste everything.

He Vanished her dress, it was annoyingly in the way. In retaliation, she Vanished his trousers too.

What a cheeky little thing, this witch.

His witch.

When his eyes spotted the matching white lace down below, Draco inhaled.

He pressed his mouth on her mound. He was gifted by the most delicious sound, Granger keening, fingers clutching the thick duvet like she needed it to anchor herself on something, anything.

He slid it down, inch by delectable inch. He could have Vanished it but it felt like a present he should unwrap. And so he did.

Draco pressed kisses on her inner thigh, laved his tongue on that oh so soft skin before pressing his open mouth on her cunt.

By Gods, she tasted like the sweetest dessert. And Draco, true to his nature, feasted.

His dick had never been harder in his entire life as Granger grabbed his head and pressed it into her pussy, harder.

He didn’t bother with tentative licks and teasing, no.

He ate like a man possessed.

Soon, she was writhing and Draco watched from his most erotic vantage point between her thighs as Granger plucked her each of her blush pink nipples.

What an incredible sight.

“Draco…”

“Sssssh, I got you,” he murmured against her crotch.

And without much warning, she gushed into his mouth.

Draco decided then and there that chocolate was overrated. Forget Sugar Quills, licorice or those damned frogs. This was his new favorite dessert.

He lapped at her gently, letting her ride her orgasm fully. She looked down on him as if checking if he was okay with it.

And with a smirk, Draco resumed his ministrations with enthusiasm.

“Draco…”

“Hmmm?”

“I… Come here.”

Who was he to deny her. He climbed back up and she practically grabbed his face and hungrily kissed him.

His hands wandered back down to that moist heat. He gently inserted two fingers as his mouth enveloped a pebbled nipple. His thumb rubbed tight circles on her clit as he scissored his fingers, easing her opening, rubbing that spot on her anterior walls.

“Gods, Draco… that feels incredible.”

“Hmmm…”

“I’m ready. I don’t think I can…”

“Please Granger, one more” he replied.

“Oh, fuck,” she gasped as he began to curl his fingers.

“One more, love. Give me one more.”

He suckled and licked, he could do it for hours yet but Granger was practically panting, riding his fingers, chasing her pleasure.

She moaned loudly and Draco felt her walls clamp down on his fingers. Granger crested, stiffening beneath him as her second orgasm washed through her. Out of breath and panting, she looked at him, amazed.

And right there, he raised his wet fingers to his mouth and sucked. He groaned as his mouth was filled with the taste.

“Draco…”

Granger took a deep shuddering breath and he pressed kisses on her flushed neck. When she finally calmed, he grabbed the lube by the bedside and generously slathered his member with it.

She watched him with determination in her eyes. So he decided to give her a show. She leaned forward to press her lips on his leaking head and it felt like a benediction.

Granger took the time to divest herself of her bra and the sight of her naked breasts almost made Draco cum. As he spread her open with his legs, she guided him with a gentle hand on his rock hard length.

Fully notched inside her, he felt her visibly relax, taking deep even breaths. Draco looked up to find her watching him.

Draco worked himself in, restraIning the urge to slam all the way through. Slowly, inch by inch he was sheathed with the most delicious, velvety warmth.

“You’re… you’re perfect. So fucking perfect.”

She giggled, “You feel amazing.”

And when Draco began to move, the first drag almost undid him. Granger set the pace, hips meeting as they rocked together.

“Fuck, Draco. Right there.”

When their lips met, it was gentle, easy. Her moans were a cacophony he knew he would never get tired of. He was pleased she was as vocal as he was.

And then nothing else mattered. The room could have been on fire or the world could have ended - none of it would have even registered. His name, the legacy of his birth, the darkness marring his soul, all of it were reduced to a swiftly passing thought.

He realized this was what Muggles were talking about when they described their religions. As he pressed them ever closer, breaths mingling in the warm room, he was filled with the undeniable urge to worship.

To prostrate himself at her altar.

And so he did. With every ministration, every lick and kiss, he showed her his devotion. And Draco hoped against hope that it would be received and not found wanting.

“Ooooh, I’m so close,” she gasped.

“Right there with you, love,” he panted.

Granger undulated her hips once more before he felt her gush, walls fluttering around him.

He groaned at the sensation but kept steady, letting her ride the waves of her orgasm before his own began. It could not be helped, she milked him for all he was worth.

Draco moaned his release in her mouth, his tongue playing with hers. Her pupils were blown wide, the ring of amber gleamed in the moonlight.

“Fuckkkk,” he gasped.

Suddenly, his magic stirred. It was unlike the lordship or heir bonds, this was something deeper, so close to his core it could have been it. He couldn’t describe it with words but it felt like a bone deep satisfaction he had never known he needed. Like a fire stoked to burn indefinitely.

Granger gasped in shock, she felt it too.

When he had come back down to earth, he gazed at the witch beneath him. Foreheads touching, he asked, “Are you okay?”

“It was perfect, Draco.”

He pressed kisses down to her lips as they laid side by side. He pulled the duvet to cover them.

“We could have been doing this for years,” she added.

He grinned, “It’s fine. You’re worth the wait.”

She smiled coyly, “I’m saying we should make up for lost time.”

He couldn’t help but laugh and he pulled her closer, “I can be persuaded.”

And so they did. By the time dawn broke, the two of them slept soundly in each other’s arms, bodies exhausted but fully satisfied.

–

They were woken by Antoine sometime later in the day. He merely gestured towards the small table by the window which was stocked with all manner of breakfast food. Cups of tea lay steaming by their bedside tables.

When they finally roused themselves and washed up, he heard Granger’s stomach growl.

“Hungry?”

“Famished. Heavy work last night.”

He grinned and handed her a shirt to wear. She slipped it on and Draco was rewarded by the sight of his monogram on her chest. He wanted to see it everyday if she would let him.

“I like this,” he said as he stepped in close and fingered the embroidered letters.

He was floored when she replied, “I could wear your Quidditch jersey.”

He imagined it, Malfoy emblazoned on her back as he took her from behind. And Draco felt his cock respond in agreement.

“Fuck, we should try that.”

She smirked, “Later.”

He pouted as she grabbed his hand and led him to their delicious breakfast.

They spent three days in France and didn’t leave the grounds at all, Granger clad in Draco’s shirts the entire time.

He now had intimate knowledge of her body and she let him take her anywhere. No room was spared. The Library was first that day, against the shelves, aided by a ladder. On the carpet by the hearth.

The dining room, where he ate her out right there on the table. The gardens, seeing her hair splayed out on the green grass, surrounded by blooming lilies while he mounted her was something he would never forget. The living room, where she went down on her knees and sucked him off.

Then in the sun room, Granger rode him with wild abandon while the sun set behind her.

He must have gone through gallons of lube but they never ran out. Draco only had to Summon the bottle or it would materialize nearby.

It felt like a dream he never wanted to wake up from. Less than a week ago, he didn’t even know something like this was possible. But now, he had easy access to it. Draco didn’t realize how the simple joy of having her sleep in his arms would give him immense satisfaction. One time, he dozed with a hand cupping her breast and when he had woken up it was still there. He’d wake her up by lapping gently at her folds and often she came with her hands in his hair, urging him to lick her faster, deeper.

They had one last romp in his bath, the large tub sloshing with water as he took her from behind, drumming his fingers on her clit. Her moans and screams echoing in the tiled room.

He Portkey’d them back to Malfoy Manor and Floo’d directly to her flat without seeing anyone.

That night, their lovemaking was slow, sweaty bodies slipping together like they had been doing it for ages. He gripped her hips tight as he guided her through several orgasms.

By morning, Draco cursed Bellatrix Lestrange for all she was worth. It wasn’t much but Draco piled on, annoyance clear to Granger she had to comment on it.

“We’ll be fine. I’ll see you Friday night.”

He grumbled, “Fucking Bellatrix...”

She grinned, “Now go. You need to pack.”

Draco whined, “I don’t want to go.”

“Go and come back quickly. Do you think you can do it in less than a year?”

His eyes widened before being overcome by a steely determination, “I’ll try.”

“Good!”

–

Granger had to drag him to the Floo and when he arrived at Malfoy Manor, he had a strong urge to Floo right back. But he was met by his mother who had an unhinged look in her eyes, Draco realized she was wild with joy.

“Draco! I’m glad you decided to come back.”

“Trust I’m not here willingly,” he replied petulantly.

His mother nodded sagely, “I understand. But the Manor has been behaving oddly.”

“What? The wards?” he asked in alarm.

“Follow me,” was her only instruction.

She led him down a familiar path to what used to be the entrance of the drawing room. Instead of a door, all he saw was a blank expanse of stone.

“We’ve remodeled the room but it still sealed itself,” Narcissa explained.

“And the other entrance? The one in the kitchens?”

“Gone too.”

“Why now do you think?”

“Mipsy says the house is ashamed. And it’s preparing.”

“For what?”

“Her.”

“Oh.”

Oh.

His father spotted them and came down the stairs with haste, “Good to see you back, Draco. How was France?”

“Father. It was perfect. She’s perfect.”

Narcissa clapped her hands with glee, “Oh, that’s wonderful!”

Lucius smiled indulgently, “Well, the house is preparing at any rate. The floor plan has changed and the drawing room has been removed from the square footage. For all intents and purposes, the room no longer exists. Even the family tapestry has begun weaving. And your wing has been rearranged.”

“Really?”

He nodded, “Yes. It did that for your mother. At any rate, it’s a well-documented phenomenon. The Library has descriptions of it happening here and there. Not all the time but often enough.”

“But it’s early. We just began courting. It’s been a week.”

Lucius waved his concern away, “So it is. But worry not.”

Then he remembered, “Father… when Granger and I first… well. It was during. My magic felt…”

“Like a roaring fire?” Lucius prompted with a glint in his eyes.

He gaped in shock, he swallowed before replying, “Yes.”

Lucius beamed and hugged him, “Oh my boy! She’s your match.”

Narcissa joined in and said, “Draco… you’ve no idea how happy this makes me.”

He breathed, “My match?”

“I knew it. That explains the tapestry.”

“What do you mean?”

His father led them straight through to it. Hung on the far wall of the sun room where it was usually covered, now it was revealed to its full glory.

It was massive. Rolled from the top, you could pull it all down to see the Malfoy lineage all the way back to the time of the Merovingians, before France was even France. When he was young, Draco was tutored right there in the sun room, the tapestry spread out like carpet as he memorized the names of his ancestors.

But right now, all he could see was his little portrait with his name and birth year below it. Gold thread linked him to his parents who were also connected by the same thread.

That was unusual. Most of the lines were silver. As a little boy, Draco counted only 22 of these instances across the entire tapestry.

But now, his spot had a horizontal line running beside it. He could see the tiny threads minutely inching across the weft to an unmarked space.

And it couldn’t be denied.

It was gold.

Gold.

He reeled and dumbly walked towards a chair to sit. His parents followed suit when he said, “There is a prophecy.”

Narcissa clutched her pearls, “Oh dear.”

Lucius looked like he was bracing himself before saying, “Tell us, son.”

“1810. Cassiopeia Black Saw it with Septimus Malfoy in attendance.”

“Go on,” his father urged.

He recited it verbatim, Draco had memorized it word for word, “The choiceless dragon hatches forth from a bloom. Purity is his legacy and his doom. Faithless he is, black as the night. Gold he covets, a treasure most bright. Faithful he becomes, marked twice to endure. The dragon stands at the end of all things pure. Sanctimonia Vincet Semper is his onus. Toujours Pur is his charge. The choice is his, the cross his own. Gold he desires, provenance unknown.”

For several long moments, only the ticking grandfather clock could be heard in the room.

“I… Salazar! This… changes things,” Narcissa breathed.

“But have you chosen, Draco?” Lucius queried.

“I have. It’s futile to resist. And my attempts have been half-hearted at best. I choose her, Father. It’s Hermione, or not at all.”

This was met with an echoing smack as Narcissa thwacked her hand on Lucius’ arm, “I told you.”

Lucius stood suddenly, “We must go back to Gringotts! This changes everything!”

“That’s what I said! Why do you never listen to me,” Narcissa wailed.

“I know. It’s to my detriment, honestly. I don’t know why I bother to argue with you, darling. You’re right, you’re always right,” Lucius replied.

“What is going on?” Draco asked, bewildered.

“The courting gifts, Draco! We’ve been at it all week. But your Father keeps holding back. He said it was too soon. That nothing’s been decided.”

“Mea culpa. Cancel your plans today, love. We must pick the perfect jewels. Only the best will do.”

Narcissa beamed, “Yes! I’m thinking three tiaras. And all the parures!”

“And gold. All of it, gold. Why did I even choose silver? That’s for cutlery. How embarrassing, please forgive me,” Lucius added.

“Listen to my wisdom, Lucius. I know these things,” Narcissa declared with an imperious glint in her eyes.

His father answered effusively, “Of course. We must correct this mistake. Will you help me, my love?”

Narcissa huffed and negotiated, “You will put a rush on the new custom pieces. And you will give me full control. And none of this nonsense about it being too lavish.”

“You have my word. Full control, whatever you want. A parure to match every occasion! Let’s do it.”

Draco grinned at his parents’ antics, “Spare no expense. Mother, you have my full permission to raid the Black vaults too.”

Narcissa smiled widely at his proclamation but Lucius looked put out, “No. It has to be Malfoy!”

But Narcissa had a wild look on her face and Lucius balked upon seeing it. His mother said, “Both. If she ever deigns to marry into this family, she will be Lady Black. And eventually Lady Malfoy. Both families must be represented.”

“Fine. But Malfoy takes precedence.”

Narcissa gave Lucius a withering glare, “You said full control. Not one single word out of you except to say yes. Or else I’m sleeping in the Lady’s Suite for a month. And you’ll be barred from entering!”

His father paled, “But… you haven’t done that… ever. Not even during the war.”

“And I trust you understand how serious I’m taking this. I will not stand idly by and let this family be shamed even further. What will the Parkinsons say? They are inordinately fond of the Potters, and Hermione is practically one, make no mistake. Not to mention the Longbottoms and Macmillans!”

Lucius deflated and did as she bade, “Yes dear.”

“Her jewelry and gifts will be scrutinized. And the public will destroy us if we give her anything second-rate. I’ll never hear the end of it from Augusta. We must prepare a press release when they are ready to announce. They can write whatever they want about us, I don’t care. But I will not have them insinuate anything about Hermione!” Narcissa declared with fire in her eyes.

Draco reeled at this. He had forgotten about the Wizarding public and how vile Rita Skeeter had painted Granger as when they were merely children. His face grew stern and he spat, “Over my dead body! Keep Rita Skeeter in line, Mother. Or else I will buy the Daily Prophet, raze it to the ground and salt the earth it stands on.”

“Of course, darling. We’ll meet with the solicitors to prepare and I’ll owl to update you of the progress. I’ve also decided, just now, that I will give her the Malfoy emerald necklace.”

His mouth dropped in shock, “But that’s your favorite!”

“It’s a small price to pay. Tongues will wag when the news breaks and it will signify that I wholeheartedly accept her without reservation. I will not have someone write that I am somehow begrudging your choice. Can you imagine? We should all be so lucky if she decides to join our family.”

Draco softened at this, “Thank you Mother. And you too, Father.”

Narcissa smiled, “Now come, Lucius. We have a long day ahead of us.”

Lucius only grinned as he replied, “Yes, love.”

–

Draco was helped by Mimsy to pack his things. He had custom ordered his Auror kit along with a long list of items Blaise had graciously provided.

Potions and precious ingredients were encased in a Shatter-proof Charm. Followed by several pairs of sturdy boots, dozens of cashmere socks, shirts, trousers and robes.

Then came the knives and Auror gear. Harnesses and Shielded items were packed carefully to avoid damage.

He brought 2 extra wands sourced from Ollivander weeks ago. And all of his considerable toiletries and creature comforts went in the trunk. Bathing supplies, pillows, warm blankets and all manner of things to keep him in relatively good shape.

Rest was important and quality sleep was imperative.

It included 2 daily Portkeys, one already keyed to Malfoy Manor and another to Castle Black. Mipsy and Mimsy were then tasked to haul everything to the outpost in the Outer Hebrides.

Then Draco dressed quickly as instructed and Floo’d to the Ministry where the rest of the recruits waited to be dispatched. He spotted them standing in a row where Harry also stood. Draco made his way to them and reported for duty.

“I thought you changed your mind?” Harry said by way of greeting, a smirk playing on his features.

“Too late for that now,” he deadpanned.

“Well, go on. Join your classmates. It’s by height.”

That placed him right at the end. The guy who stood last was a veritable giant, he must have been close to seven and a half feet tall.

All in all, there were 8 of them. Three women, five men.

“Hello, Aurors in Training. We shall travel via Portkey to the Outer Hebrides at 1900h. For now, please state your full name, title, NEWT attainments, applicable Masteries and languages, and age. I’ll go first, I am Head Auror Harry Potter, Lord Potter, 0 NEWTS, Defense Master, English, 28.”

“Joan Tebbins, 7 NEWTS, English, 19.”

“Gwyneth Wales, Lady Wales, 5 NEWTS, Charms Master, English, Welsh, 21.”

“Dennis Creevey, 5 NEWTS, Defense Master, English, 26.

“Saoirse Morgan, 7 NEWTS, English, Gaelic, 20.”

“Romit Kumar, 5 NEWTS, Transfiguration Master, English, Hindi, 21.”

“David Kim, 6 NEWTS, English, Korean, 20.”

“Unspeakable Draco Malfoy, Lord Black, Heir Malfoy, 6 NEWTS, Potions Master, Ancient Runes Master, Arithmancy Master, English, French, Ancient Greek, Latin, 28.”

“Oscar Maxime, Heir Maxime, 6 NEWTS, Charms Master, English, French, 19.”

And Harry smirked, “A nice well-rounded class. Welcome and good luck!”

Auror Robards came and handed Harry a can of baked beans. The man gave them all an appraising look before stalking off.

Harry gestured for them to gather round and each of them pressed a finger to the can. Then they were whisked away to the Hebrides without so much as a warning.

When they Materialized on the island, Kim and Kumar heaved chunks onto the shore. Wales immediately Vanished it with a wave of her wand. Harry simply nodded and led them to the Briefing Room. Thick sheafs of parchment were handed out and the rules were explained.

It took ages but Draco got the gist. Their days all started with morning drills before they could leave for the mess hall. Then daily lessons, starting with Stealth and Tracking, Dark Arts Counters and Jinxes. Lunch was followed by Potions and Antidotes, Charmwork and Transfiguration. Then dinner.

Post dinner, they had more drills and exercise. Attendance was mandatory and absence would mean expulsion.

Free time started at midnight Friday until midnight Sunday, no exceptions.

Draco was exhausted just thinking about it.

I’m too old for this shit.

Then Harry stepped up to the podium and aimed his wand at all 8 of them before saying, “Vis Potentia!”

Eight streams of light emanated from his wand to hit them all squarely in the chest. Only Draco, Creevey and Tebbins were quick enough to cast a Protego before it could land.

The Charm rebounded and Harry laughed, “Nice! Constant vigilance, people! Even if it’s someone you know, a wand aimed at your face must be countered. Malfoy, Tebbins, Creevey, please dispel your shields. I need to get a reading.”

He repeated the Charm and when Harry was satisfied, he dismissed them.

Another Auror, whose name was Flint, of no relation to his old Quidditch captain on account of his relatively normal visage, led them to their quarters. They all began to unpack. He was sharing his room with Creevey.

“Dennis Creevey,” he said, holding out his hand.

He shook it tight and said, “Draco Malfoy.”

“I know.”

“Right. Sorry.”

“Why are you here?” came Creevey’s question, fixing him with a glare.

“I was recruited by Harry.”

“He recruited me too.”

“I see.”

Creevey eyed him warily before saying, “I’m Muggleborn. Is that going to be a problem?”

Draco shrugged, “Not at all. My girlfriend is Muggleborn.”

My girlfriend. Gods, I miss her already!

The younger man's face cycled through shock, unease before settling into disbelief, “Wh… who?”

“Ah. I haven’t actually gotten permission to share it. But as soon as I have it, you’ll know.”

Creevey stated calmly, “Do you know what they call you at school? The Hogwarts Death Eater. The other recruits might be too young to remember you at school but I do.”

“I’m sorry, Creevey.”

“And now your uncles are at large. Your family, huh? Like a blight upon our society.”

“I’m here to correct that,” he replied solemnly.

Creevey only snorted before clearing the room, “See that you do.”

–

He was woken up at 5am by a blaring siren. It only sounded once, twice before going silent. Draco shook the sleep away before rising to dress.

At 5:15, they were all in formation. The physical tests began first, running sprints towards an end goal 20 meters away as a wand went off with a bang, back and forth, faster and faster until they were cut.

Then the mental exercises began. They solved puzzles and tests on analysis and logic, deductive reasoning, error detection and number fluency.

It took ages but eventually they broke for breakfast. Draco was already tired. The eight of them practically inhaled their meals. Someone passed around vials of Restorative and Draco took the boon well in hand.

Then they were called to assemble for team exercises. He was with Tebbins, Kim and Wales. The other group contained Creevey, Kumar, Maxime and Morgan.

They had to track a moving object. It was small, like a Snitch but they were given no brooms. Detection spells were crucial and here, Wales was a wonder. Tebbins and Kim worked in tandem to encircle it with a ward before Draco caught it with a well-aimed Accio. With the Aurors watching, he couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. But he was determined to get back in Granger’s arms, as soon as humanly possible.

Post dinner, they gathered as the results were dispensed. He then learned there was no such thing as privacy in the Auror Corps. It was evident in the way they introduced themselves and the trend continued to now.

He watched as Tebbins and Maxime were advised to return back to England. In consolation, they were advised to try again during the next recruitment period.

And then there were six.

Harry called them up one by one to stand and Draco wondered idly if the Chosen One had ever endured the indignity of having one's abilities and shortcomings announced to all and sundry.

They showed the results on a magical board, each of them evaluated based on their physical endurance, mental abilities and leadership qualities.

Draco topped the mental acumen list. He was a bit put out when Wales edged him out on leadership, he came in second. While Kim, an athletic youngster, topped the physical endurance test. Draco came fourth after Kumar and Creevey.

“Guess that means I’m mental,” Draco quipped to Creevey.

Creevey snorted, “Gotta admire the accuracy though. You’re certifiable.”

Kumar who was sitting below them laughed into his fist. And Wales grinned at him in appreciation.

“I guess I can accept the physical results. I concede defeat. He’s 20.”

Creevey replied, “And you’re ancient.”

Wales had more tact as she bit her cheek to stop the grin spreading on her face. But Kumar couldn’t stop his barking laugh and it burst into the room. Harry looked up at the sound and asked, “What’s so funny, Kumar?”

“Malfoy is ancient,” Kumar blurted out in a panic to answer.

Harry raised an eyebrow, “He’s my age. Are you calling me ancient, Kumar?”

Kumar turned red and stammered, “No sir.”

“Good. Now, please get some rest. The real training begins tomorrow.”

–

By Friday, Draco was fueled only by grim determination. He grew strong in places where he never needed to be. He felt his body respond and he was glad but being away from Granger made him want to climb the walls.

Everyone felt it but none more so than Morgan. The petite girl lagged behind during their daily jog, slogging through but she barely made it in time for the cut off.

He sidled up to her during mess and asked point blank, “How can I help you, Morgan?”

“I can’t sleep.”

“Performance anxiety?”

“That too. Tebbins is my best friend. This was our dream. But she got cut and I made it. I don’t know if I can do this without her.”

“Talk to Auror Potter, he’ll hear you out.”

“I know. Potter has a reputation of being fair. But I can’t help but think I earned my spot. Surely our friendship can survive that?”

“I have a Portkey leaving at 0001h. Do you want to come with? Have a chat with Tebbins?”

Morgan’s eyes brimmed with tears, “I think I will. Thanks Malfoy.”

“We’ll land at Malfoy Manor, is that okay?”

“Oh… I guess that’s fine. You’ve cleaned the place?”

“Of course! What do you take me for? It’s all clean and free from dark magics.”

Morgan smiled sadly, “Alright.”

“Cool. I go back 2359h on Sunday. Owl me or send a Patronus. I’ll come get you.”

He arrived at Granger’s flat at midnight and plopped unceremoniously on the sofa.

She emerged from her bedroom freshly showered, clad in only a towel and a smile.

“Hello stranger,” she said.

He stood, suddenly energized. In two strides, he had toed off his boots and Vanished his clothes.

An excited squeal and a slamming door sounded through the flat. Crookshanks only rolled his eyes as he settled on the sofa, curling on himself.

Chapter 39: May 2009

“Fucking hell, Malfoy. Slow down,” Kim shouted as he went past.

He grinned as he looked behind him, “Keep up, will you?”

“Damn you,” came Kim’s huff as he ran to catch up.

It surprised Draco how fast a body can change. He was no slouch, but years in the DOM and only swimming for exercise did not make someone fit. Now, with the punishing training schedule, his abs were more prominent. His legs gained more muscle and become toned. And as for his biceps, well, they could probably crush a soft fruit open.

Even his back gained strength. He had to carry Kumar to the finish line one time when their trainers said no man should be left behind. 2 months in, Draco dropped body fat to 9% but gained 5 pounds of pure muscle. And he knew how he looked.

Last week, Granger practically jumped him when he arrived for the weekend.

It pleased him to no end.

And so he worked doubly hard. If he could elicit that reaction from her for the foreseeable future, Auror training would be well worth it.

The lessons, however, were a bore. The material was something he had learned by heart ages ago. He found his mind wandered during the lectures and several times, he corrected the instructors on updated info or more efficient ways to brew.

Harry had taken him to the side once and revealed something he already knew.

“Can you lay off the instructors for a bit?”

“You’re kidding, right?”

“No, actually I’m pretty serious right now,” Harry answered.

“They give me a hard time because I memorized Golpalott’s tenets? Even Creevey and Wales knew the tracking spells were inaccurate, only I was the one to speak up. Talk to the other trainees, you might be surprised. They know a lot, Harry. Don’t underestimate them.”

“I know but there’s a time to fall in line and another to be insubordinate. There’s a reason for this, Draco. You need to show you can listen to leadership, even if you disagree. I need you to be able to follow a chain of command.”

“Ah, that’s it then. It seems we’ve gotten into the point of this conversation where I tell you that it is an implicit flaw in my character. You will never catch me blindly following anything or anyone ever again.”

Harry explained patiently, “Hence the lessons. We’re showing you we are worthy of being followed. And you can also be more diplomatic. There are better ways of correcting someone without calling them an idiot right to their face.”

“You have a point,” he conceded.

“I know you’re smart. This whole facility knows it too. But you don’t have to be an asshole about it.”

Draco saw reason, “I may have gone overboard. I will be more conscious of this in the future. Calling Auror Lewis an unmitigated disaster of an instructor might have been a bit much.”

Harry grinned, “It’s not the first time. But you didn’t hear that from me.”

–

Draco walked into his rooms at the Manor to change. He had Floo’d directly to the Pottery when he arrived last night.

Granger had a movie night planned with Harry and Pansy. And after the week he had, it was more than welcome. His shoulder was still smarting when he moved too quickly.

Mipsy arrived with a small pop and informed him of his father’s desire to meet him in his study. He Apparated to the study’s door with haste and entered without knocking.

“You wanted to see me? Mipsy said it was urgent.”

Lucius’ desk was littered with black journals and he looked up, marking his place on the journal he was currently reading with his silver letter opener, “Ah. You’ve been busy of late. The Pottery offers free board and lodging then?”

Draco smirked, “Yes, Father. And the company is incredibly… convincing. I am but a man.”

Lucius smiled with unrestrained glee, “That you are, son. Anyway, I’ve been reading my great grandfather Septimus’ journals and I’ve been schooled,” he explained as he waved lazily at the literature.

“Anything interesting?”

“Quite. He’s written about the prophecy at length. He’s particularly concerned about how it’s hinting at the end of a pureblood line.”

Draco tried to hide his disappointment but failed, “Ah. Of course he’d latch on to that.”

“Yes. But as it happens, we Malfoys have always been pragmatists. This was a time before Riddle, before Grindelwald even. It was a simpler time. And you’d be surprised how modern their values were,” Lucius explained.

“I see. That’s honestly surprising. But it’s good?”

“Good. Us Malfoys, we’ve always had an escape plan. In the past, they called it bad faith. Rather than cowering like it was an insult, we embraced it. Because of the simple fact that if you want your family to endure for as long as we have, you need to be adaptable. It’s foresight, it’s thinking long term.”

He couldn’t help himself, “Where was that escape plan when you went all in on Riddle then?”

His father looked at him sadly, “That’s on me. And it cost us, dearly. I will never make that mistake ever again. In our long history, I failed my charge. Now, my only endeavour is to ensure our family endures.”

Draco’s eyes widened, “And you’re okay with it? Truly? Half-blood grandchildren?”

“If we should be so lucky,” Lucius replied with a small smile on his lips.

He softened, “Thank you, Father. For accepting my choice. I know it couldn’t have been easy.”

Lucius nodded, “These journals, they are a good reminder of how I should conduct our affairs. The goal has always been the continuation, the future. Always the future. We’ve always kept our heirs close, guiding, providing support. My father did it to me… hence Riddle. But for what your grandfather was, he lacked foresight. Or perhaps it was my fault, I took it too far.”

“So what of Granger’s blood status? Because I will marry her, Father. As soon as she allows it.”

Lucius beamed, “It doesn’t matter. Your mother and I wholeheartedly accept it.”

Draco was silent as he mulled this over. His father continued, “Septimus left a provision in his will, as it happens.”

He looked up, “Really?”

Lucius waved his wand and Conjured a copy of the will. It was perfectly preserved. His father pointed at a section somewhere in the middle of the long parchment.

Draco rose to read it.

Section 12: The Prophecy and Ephemera

All my Journals, Testamentaires and Ephemera shall be kept in the Malfoy family archives. All other personal correspondence shall be destroyed at the discretion of the Executor, my beloved son and Heir Nicholas Malfoy.

The Prophecy I have been Bestowed of in the Summer of 1810, by my dearest friend, Seer Cassiopeia Black, I Will to the Department of Mysteries. Viewings I leave to the unimpeachable discretion of the Master of Prophecies.

In the event the Prophecy shall come to pass, I Bestow the entirety of Gringotts Vault 919 to the Dragon’s Choice upon their Marriage or the birth of an Heir, whichever comes first. It is my fervent Hope that in so doing, the Chosen shall be properly cared for and cherished.

Draco turned to his father, his face drained of all color, “How would Gringotts know this clause has been triggered?”

Lucius explained, “I’ve made an inquiry. They say the Master of Prophecies will write once the Subject has been identified. That is, the Dragon.”

He swallowed, “And it’s been sealed since great great grandfather died?”

“Sealed but accumulating interest since 1891. In excess of 120 million Galleons.”

Draco all but collapsed into the chair he had just vacated, “Merlin!”

“The wording is very specific, wouldn’t you say? The provision even for illegitimate children.”

He nodded, “And no gender! It’s very… progressive. Downright scandalous, I would imagine.”

Lucius nodded, “Grandfather Nicholas wrote about it. He was chuffed. But the decree between Gringotts and the Department of Mysteries is inviolable. The current Master of Prophecies, this Unspeakable Posen has already written a preliminary missive. It should all be formalized if and when the clauses have been triggered.”

“Granger will be a wealthy woman.”

“I would say so, yes. Independently. But as a Malfoy bride, she would be doubly so. Her bride gift will be substantial, I made sure of that. And I will accept no dowry.”

Draco grinned, “I would imagine she will donate it all to centaur land preservation. Or house elves. Or whatever cause she deems prudent.”

Lucius chuckled, “As is her right. But I’m sure the goblins will advise her on how to manage it. She needs to keep a sum just in case the world goes sideways.”

“The best laid plans of mice and men oft go awry.”

“True enough.”

–

Kim and Kumar sidled up to him during mess, all smiles. The pair had become a solid unit during training.

“Malfoy, word on the streets is you have a Portkey,” Kim said.

“Interesting,” he deadpanned, giving nothing away.

“Look, we’re going nuts here. We need a break,” Kumar explained.

“It escapes me how this is any of my concern,” he replied.

“Come off it! Please Malfoy, I need to see something other than this dreary landscape,” Kumar added.

“You’re a wizard. Apparate,” he offered, tone glib.

“Yes, but I have to walk 5 miles to the Apparition point! Please, Malfoy!”

“Hmmm, perhaps I could be persuaded.”

Kim looked at him oddly, “Why are you acting like such a prat all of a sudden? It’s unlike you.”

At that point, Creevey sat down with his tray and interjected, “Are you kidding? This is Draco Malfoy to a tee.”

“What? You weren’t saying that when you were injured two weeks ago and I had to help you dress!” he exclaimed.

Creevey cringed, “Fine. I’ll concede you have your moments.”

“Morgan always paints you as a softie, she said you helped her out,” Kumar said.

“I AM NOT A SOFTIE!” Draco roared.

Morgan joined in at this, “Said the softie. You’re not so bad, are you?”

“Fine! I’ll take you two at midnight,” he said as he pointed at the two boys.

“Hey, what about me?” Creevey moaned.

“Ask Wales, she has her own Portkey. I don’t grant favors to ingrates!”

“I’m sorry, okay? It’s hard to separate who you were at school and who you are now. But I must admit it’s getting easier,” Creevey explained.

“Fine. You coming too, Morgan?”

“That would be nice. Thanks, softie.”

Fuck! That nickname is going to stick around.

“We land at Malfoy Manor, is that going to be a problem for anyone?”

Creevey’s face fell, “Oh.”

Kim and Kumar chorused, “Why would that be a problem?”

“It’s not. It’s fine, Creevey. Malfoy Manor is clean.”

Creevey swallowed, “Okay, Morgan. I’ll take your word for it.”

–

Hermione had walked into the preliminary meeting with Lucius, Kingsley and the Head Unspeakable armed to the teeth with notes, documents and other relevant information.

In the last two months, she had thrown herself into work with relentless drive. She pored through texts, read extensively on the internet and began to formulate her plan.

It was simple. First, she had to establish a Wizarding equivalent of a Muggle telco. Hermione wanted to piggyback off of O2’s network to cut down on start-up costs but ran into issues with the Statute of Secrecy. Cell sites would be constructed around Wizarding areas around Britain. She had 10 already listed and earmarked.

Second, the phones had to be modified for Wizarding use. GPS tracking and location services had to be disabled not only on the software but on the hardware level. The Statute was firm on this.

Third and most daunting of all, sell the phones. And educating Wizarding society at large how to communicate using mobile telephony.

It would mean a ton of marketing and that has always been her blind spot.

But it would be all for naught if the Minister would not sign off on it.

When they were all seated, she began her demo.

Two sleek phones made their appearance, glowing runes adorned the back cases and she sent Lucius a message.

Hi Lucius, it read simply.

The beep sounded inside the room, Kingsley looked baffled as Lucius replied slowly with a Hello Hermione.

Terse but it would do.

She showed it to Kingsley before launching into her grand plan. They sought permission to register the network on Ofcom. The specifics needed to be ironed out but it would mean it was publicly listed.

Before Kingsley could interject, she added that in a few years it could be said that it was defunct. With their numbers only in the tens of thousands in the UK, it would be lowkey and under the radar.

“Do you imagine 100% market penetration? No offense, Hermione but I find that hard to believe,” Kingsley said, not unkindly.

“No. Probably closer to 80%. But as the technology matures, I imagine everyone would want one.”

Kingsley tried a different track, “But we have owls, the Floo…”

“Yes but it takes ages to wait for a reply. And I find it harder to believe people would prefer to stick their heads in fireplaces when the alternative is much more elegant. And kinder on the knees.”

By the end of it, she secured Kingsley’s approval. He would bring the matter to the Muggle Prime Minister and it should set the ball rolling.

Lucius promised Malfoy Industries would be at her disposal, their team of solicitors had already begun preliminary studies on how to handle the Muggle government and make sure the mandates of the Statute would be upheld.

The Head Unspeakable was silent. Her face was hidden behind a hood with a Concealment Charm so absolute, only her distinctly feminine mannerisms gave her away.

That and the gleaming blood red manicure she sported, along with the elegant ageless hands that bore them.

Hermione was riding solo, no overseer or supervisor on her magical telephony project.

Except the Head Unspeakable.

It was fully her own and it taught her how to gather resources by herself and use them. It was a novel experience asking the Head Unspeakable for a meeting, she knew the woman was incredibly busy.

But she was surprised when it was approved without much fuss. Granted she had asked six weeks before said meeting but that was just her nature.

She left the room in high spirits and found the Head Unspeakable waiting for her as she exited.

“Unspeakable Granger, please follow me.”

She didn’t argue and followed obediently. Her superior tapped her wand on the elevator buttons and was shocked when it delivered them straight into her office.

The Head Unspeakable didn’t waste time, “This is serious business you’re getting yourself into.”

She bade her to sit as she served tea. Hermione replied, “I know, Head Unspeakable.”

“Do you trust Lucius Malfoy?”

She answered without hesitation, “Not entirely. I keep an eye on him.”

“Hmmm, perhaps that’s wise. Lucius Malfoy killed one of us during the war. Unspeakable Bode, the Imperius.”

She sipped her tea, “I’m aware.”

“Malfoys, they tend to look out only for their own interests.”

She nodded, “Draco Malfoy and I are courting.”

The Head Unspeakable slammed a hand on her desk, all sense of propriety evaporated as a hearty, booming laugh escaped her lips, “I did not see that coming.”

“My own personal reservations aside, Lucius Malfoy is loyal to his son. And Draco is loyal to me.”

“Are you sure about that?”

She answered with a level of confidence that she didn’t know she had, “Unreservedly.”

“Still. A man that would allow his own son to be branded in his own home is not someone to trust blindly. Be careful, Unspeakable Granger.”

“Caution will be exercised. But I don’t think he’ll betray me.”

“That’s the saddest thing about betrayals. It always comes from those we call friends.”

She mulled this over for a while before she replied, “I agree, they do look out for their own agenda. Family first, as they say. And that’s why I know Lucius wouldn’t dare cross me.”

“Ah. Because Unspeakable Malfoy wouldn’t allow it?”

She gave a single firm nod, “Nor would I.”

“Fine. You’ve got your head on straight about this. If there’s anything amiss, don’t hesitate to call on me.”

“Thank you, Head Unspeakable.”

“I mean it. Anything under foot, odd or fishy, let me know. I will not lose another Unspeakable to Lucius Malfoy,” she spat.

“As you wish.”

The Head Unspeakable turned away from her and said, “But perhaps the point is moot. If your courtship progresses, you will be family. Maybe that is why Lucius is backing this whole endeavor. Smart.”

She bristled, “I’d like to believe he saw a good business opportunity and took it.”

“That too. But it’s not a zero-sum game, Unspeakable Granger. You’d do well to remember that.”

Chapter 40: June 2009

Draco’s birthday, by some grand miracle, fell on a Friday. He had Portkey’d to Malfoy Manor with haste, intending to go to the Pottery to meet Granger and celebrate when a cheer erupted when he Materialized.

He turned around, suddenly alert and spotted all of his friends and parents, Granger right in the middle. Draco was enveloped in a big group hug and he welcomed it. He missed them all.

Despite the late hour, everyone had dinner together and drinks were dispensed without prejudice.

Blaise and Daphne, who just got engaged a week ago, were all smiles. Blaise asked, “How’s training?”

“Good. I’m top of my cohort,” he announced to everyone.

Blaise gaped, “You outrank Kim? The beefy 20 year old?”

“Yep, as of today. I’m thinking 29 isn’t so bad after all.”

He was appraised of everyone’s lives, Granger solidly by his side. Neville came up to them and said, “Hermione, Draco, this is going well then?”

He grinned with smugness, “I would say so, yes.”

“It’s early days but very well,” Granger added.

Blaise’s loud voice rang out from a fair distance away, “But has he been nice?!”

“Shut up, Blaise! I’ll have you know I have been the nicest I have ever been in my life!” Draco exclaimed vehemently.

Ernie and the rest of the Slytherins sported the widest grins, chuckling.

Harry looked pained. Susan and Padma exchanged bewildered looks.

Granger looked at him baffled at the reaction, “What’s going on?”

He smiled indulgently, “I’ll tell you later.”

The rest of the night was normal personified. Another year around the sun. He meant what he said earlier, he didn’t mind getting old. Despite everything, he had his health and his magic.

And Granger beside him.

She was the greatest gift.

By the time his parents had retired for the night and they all got progressively drunker, the ribald jokes began. Theo, the great pot stirrer, started it.

“I mean I’m just surprised. Gryffindors really don’t mix?” he asked the room at large.

Padma replied, “Not at all surprising.”

Ernest and Hannah shared conspiratorial looks. Ernest said, “Speaking for the ‘Puffs, I’ve heard a few things. Some of our parties can get pretty debauched.”

Neville fidgeted, “How debauched?”

“Tag teaming in the common room happens a lot,” his wife answered.

Luna smiled mischievously, “Lovely.”

Susan inquired, “And Slytherins mix frequently? How often?”

Daphne shrugged, “We don’t keep track.”

Blaise exclaimed happily as he spread his arms out to rest on the sofa, “I’m so glad we’re all well-shagged now.”

“Yes, because sex is always the priority,” Padma huffed, sarcasm dripping on every word.

“As your resident Healer, I prescribe a good shagging. Always. It’s healthy,” Theo answered good-naturedly.

“Oh, I don’t know. I kinda miss the raging tension whenever these two walk into a room,” said Hannah as she pointed at them.

Ernest grinned, “Nah. Pathetic Draco got old after a while.”

Draco exclaimed from where he sat, “I AM NOT PATHETIC!”

Harry joined in, “MATE, YOU’RE THE VERY DEFINITION OF IT!”

“Wow. It’s my birthday! Aren’t you all supposed to be singing my praises?”

Pansy snickered, “I don’t know… I think it’s good for your ego.”

Draco watched as Hermione’s eyes twinkled with amusement despite saying nothing.

–

Hermione woke up with a jolt. She had been dreaming before it was abruptly cut. An owl had flown and hooted loudly into her room at the Pottery.

She padded to the window, noticing it was still very early. When she retrieved her letter, the owl departed without so much as a snack. She flipped the envelope over and in so doing, her world was too. The handwriting was unmistakable, but she had proofread lengthy essays, received terse missives - all with that haphazard scrawl.

Ron.

She knew she needed tea to brace herself for whatever this was. Hermione stared at the cream envelope as she called Kreacher for a cuppa.

The letter sat on the low table she had by the fire, as if taunting her. She stared and stared, torn between wanting it to burst into flames so she would be spared from reading it, or that it would give up its contents without having contact with it.

But she took her time, took stock of the years that had passed them all by. They had all grown up, post war.

Sometimes she could still see glimpses of the eleven year old girl, eager and scared out of her wits at this brand new world she was deemed worthy of. Fondly, she thought that little girl was something else. Loyalty, enthusiasm - all buck toothed, bushy haired and raging hormones.

Now, she was now at the cusp of 30. She knew for a fact that she belonged - not because she was the smartest or the most accomplished. It was the world she chose and adults stand up for their decisions.

If magic was the only ticket for admission, she had it. And therefore, she deserved to be here. Even if she ended up minding a bookstore or running the Ministry, it didn’t matter. She belonged. She was worthy.

Ron. One of her oldest friends. Despite everything that has happened, she owed it to him to hear him out. Her peace would not be shattered by a letter from an ex she barely thought about. She sat as she sipped her tea and opened the letter with sure fingers.

Hermione,

I know you probably don’t want to hear from me. Merlin knows how hard it was for me to write to you and Harry. But my Mind Healer has put me on this Muggle program for drunks and one step of this program has us apologizing to people we have wronged.

And I’ve wronged you Hermione. I’m sorry for what I did to you. You were an amazing friend, the best really. And you deserved none of that. I’m so sorry for hurting you.

I wish someday you would be able to forgive me. But I won’t hold out hope. I will continue working on myself, going to Mind Healing and figuring it all out.

All the best,

Ron

A knock startled her out of her reverie. It was still very early, but she knew. Hermione jumped up and ran out of her room and right there, leaning on the door frame, Harry stood. His own letter was in his hands, green eyes resigned.

Harry gave her a grim smile.

“You okay?” she asked.

“I’m fine. I was worried about you,” Harry replied as he walked towards her.

“No. I’m good. I’m glad he got help, Harry,” she said with a small voice.

“Me too. Shall we reply?”

“For now, I won’t.”

Harry nodded, “That’s fine. I’ll write back to say… something.”

–

The next day she Floo’d to Malfoy Manor for her meeting with Lucius.

Theo met her at the fireplace, all smiles.

“Ugh, I’ve missed you,” Theo said as he enveloped her in a tight hug.

“Same! I feel like we only see each other at parties now. But thanks for being here,” she grinned.

“I know! We should correct that immediately.”

“Yes please,” came her convivial reply.

“And how’s it going with Draco?”

“Great! It’s been very easy, sometimes I catch myself asking if he could possibly be for real. It’s like we’re still friends. But now we kiss.”

“Friends? Is that what you call how you and Draco interact? Because that’s not friendship. You were practically merged at the hip. I asked him out for a boys night and you know what he said? ‘I’d have to check with Granger but sure.’ You two enter a room and the tension would be so thick you could slice it with a knife.”

“Was it that bad?”

Theo grinned, “Oh yes.”

“I didn’t realize.”

Theo snorted, “You and Draco don’t live in a bubble. People are around you. People see things.”

“And what does everyone say? Do they find it weird?”

Theo looked at her with appraising eyes, “Not weird. In fact, we were wondering what took you guys so long. For a pair of geniuses, both of you were incredibly thick.”

At that, Lucius waltzed into the room all smiles, “Ah. Hermione, Theo. Welcome. Shall we begin?”

–

It was almost unfair at how perfect the weather was. It was that liminal pocket of time when spring gives way for summer.

It was pleasantly cool and even the sun seemed to restrain the heat.

All 13 of them stood behind Neville as he waved his wand, sealing his parents’ tombs.

The funeral was quick, private and solemn. Everyone was silent, not a single note of birdsong sounded and no breeze could be felt. The entirety of the Longbottom estate was still.

Lord and Lady Longbottom had departed this mortal coil together, mere minutes apart.

Theo had sent a mass Patronus from St. Mungo’s at Neville’s behest. They all came within the hour, Draco had been dragged out of bed by Harry. The two of them stayed as long as they could and promised to be around for the funeral.

He learned Neville’s parents had been feeling poorly for two months. Their decline was rapid as it was unsurprising.

They banded together in support of their always stalwart friend who seemed to be both relieved and devastated.

Even his grandmother Augusta, who had always been indomitable and strong, became a fragile shell.

Hannah’s cheerful spirit was dimmed, her complexion turned grey, eyes red from bouts of crying.

The Longbottom house elves were inconsolable.

“Nev, are you sure you want to come to Australia? You can skip this one if you want,” Harry said.

Neville replied, “No. I think… it will be good for me. For Hannah too. To get away for a while.”

Harry’s smile was tight, “Of course, mate. Whatever you need.”

"Thanks Harry. McGonagall Floo-called to say she'll handle the Herbology finals. That'll be a trip for the kids."

Draco’s thoughts turned inward and unkind. He took a step back from the group and began to wander the grounds. Granger's eyes watched him but she didn't follow. He stood in front of the gleaming white mausoleum where the Longbottoms interred their loved ones. Neville’s magic still hummed in the air and there, Draco made a promise and vowed he would end Bellatrix Lestrange.

He would do it for affable, brave and kind Neville, who once told Draco to his face that he was worth 12 of him.

How right he was.

Notes:

Surprise update. Enjoy!

Thanks to all who have left comments and kudos, it's greatly appreciated.

Chapter 41: July 2009

Hermione walked into Lucius’ study bearing a stack of papers she had just printed from her flat. It was tea time and she was startled to find Narcissa there, enjoying a hot beverage. Lucius was in the middle of eating his scone.

“Oh. Sorry to interrupt,” she heaved. She had rushed up the stairs in her haste, running as fast as she could.

“Not at all, Hermione. Please, join us,” came Narcissa’s invitation.

She sat at the small sitting area near the window as a cup of tea materialized in front of her.

“How’s it going? You two have been particularly busy of late,” Narcissa inquired.

She nodded, “Making headway I think. Malfoy Industries has started hiring the coders I need. There’s two I’m partial to but we shall see.”

“And this telephone business, do you think you could get around the limitations set forth by the Statute of Secrecy?”

Lucius answered, “We’re optimistic, dear. If the tracking thingamajig in the phones can be disabled, I don’t see it being an issue.”

She added, “But I’ve been looking into the existing laws in place. I’ve found a couple that I’ve flagged for your solicitors, Lucius.”

Lucius nodded, “We shall take a look. I’ll have them review everything, Hermione.”

She turned to Narcissa and asked, “How’s the house going?”

Narcissa beamed, “Just waiting for some rugs to arrive. And the piano has been restored and tuned to perfection, I’ve been told.”

“Lovely. You did an amazing job with it, Narcissa. The pictures the designers sent - everything looks gorgeous. Can’t wait to see it.”

Hermione didn’t have another word to describe the feeling of sitting for tea with Draco’s parents, it was surreal. Lucius had become her partner for the business. It was a natural progression, Malfoy Industries could get her project off the ground. And his keen management acumen proved invaluable. He didn’t shy away from giving her the facts, laid out every obstacle in their way. But he also encouraged her, gave her the resources she needed to overcome them.

Narcissa, on the other hand, helped her with the domestic side. She taught her about fabrics, types of wood and their uses for home decor and furniture. Narcissa was well versed in color theory and art, she felt like she was learning from the very best. And Narcissa valued her input, she steered her rather than outright saying how things should be done.

In the end, the house reflected Hermione’s tastes and not Narcissa’s.

Except the garden. There, Hermione gave Narcissa free rein and Draco’s mother didn’t hold back. She sourced local flowers and plants and come spring, she was sure it would be lovely.

“Thank you, Hermione. Are you and your friends ready for the summer?”

“Yes. We’re going to Perisher. I’m going to teach the lot how to ski. Blaise will help,” she grinned.

Narcissa laughed, “Take pictures. I’m sure you’ll have loads of fun. Draco’s Portkeys are ready. He said he’ll bring Harry too.”

“Yeah. Those two can only do weekends. Harry says Draco’s been blazing through the Auror program. They are training him in combat now, wand and close quarters.”

Lucius had a sad smile across his face, “Ah.”

Narcissa suddenly looked teary eyed, “I’m glad he’s doing well. He has experience that can help.”

She was mortified, “Oh! I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to dredge up the past.”

Narcissa laid a comforting hand on hers, a reassuring look on her face, “It’s fine, Hermione. Really. It’s just a parent’s worry. I hope he uses his combat experience for good this time.”

Lucius added, “I wish we spared him from it. He shouldn’t have known how to fight at such a young age.”

She finished her cup and declared pragmatically, “If it brings him back to me sooner rather than later, I’m grateful for it.”

Narcissa’s eyes twinkled with delight at her statement, “Well. There’s that.”

–

Draco leaned into the hot water as it poured above him. He breathed a sigh of relief as his muscles relaxed.

The combat instructor, Selwyn, didn’t hold back today. And Draco pushed himself to his limits. It was getting harder now.

It didn’t used to be. Once training started, his physical limits were easier to move. The goal posts - better running time, faster laps, more repetitions, it was constantly being increased as his endurance built. The change was welcome as it was rapid.

But now, his age was showing. He felt like he was hitting a wall.

Spells erupted from his wand with speed, there was no time to think, only react. His instincts served him well and his memory recall made sure he didn’t make the same mistake twice. He could hold his own, even win more often than not. Bellatrix had made sure of that.

Selwyn never relented and once they started grappling and throwing punches, he felt like a fish out of water. Draco was easily forced into submission by their instructor. And when it was his turn to subdue Selwyn, the man was like a slippery eel. Morgan, the little sprite, surprised them all when she did it with shocking skill. What she lacked in strength, she made up with agility and speed. Contorting in ways that marveled everyone in their cohort, Morgan grappled with the instructor before jabbing a well-placed elbow right in his bollocks.

All the men felt a sympathetic twinge as Auror Selwyn went down with a groan, face ashen.

He vowed to wake up earlier to put in some gym time before formation.

“Oy Malfoy! Stop hogging all the hot water!” Kim yelled.

“Fuck off, Kim!” he replied.

“Auror Potter wants to see you,” Kim answered.

He poked his head out of the shower stall, “What for?”

“Dunno. Auror business. Robards is with him. They are in Briefing Room 6.”

Draco’s panic rose at that and he quickly spelled himself dry. He almost put his shirt on backwards before correcting his mistake.

He was dressed in record time and made his way towards the facility. Both Aurors looked up when he strode in the drab grey room.

“Malfoy. Glad you could join us,” Harry said as he gestured into a seat.

“What’s going on?” he asked as he sank into the uncomfortable chair.

Robards answered, “The Regeneration Potion, bones of the father. Cygnus Black’s remains have been removed from the Black family mausoleum and hidden in a secure location. Only Shacklebolt knows where it is.”

“Good.”

“But according to the DOM, there are possible substitutions for this ingredient,” Harry added.

Draco paled, “They’ve done the calculations then?”

Robards nodded, “Yes. Unspeakable Doppler, the alchemist, did them.”

“He’s good,” Draco said as his mind reeled.

Robards continued, “They debated about potency, patrilineal vs matrilineal. Bellatrix is a woman, after all. And then they said something about the donor and material trade. I didn’t fully understand that.”

Draco swallowed, “A servant, an enemy and family. Bone, blood and flesh. It can be either configuration.”

Harry’s jaw dropped, “You mean… holy shit.”

“It could be anyone. At any rate, you need to notify the Rosiers. Get in touch with my mother and she can help. Her cousin’s the current head of House. Grandmother Druella’s remains are in the Rosier crypt. And the entire family needs to be on high alert. We need to make both mausoleums Unplottable and under Fidelius.”

Harry winced, “But for how long? We need to present a timeframe. I’m sure they won’t take kindly to having their lives disrupted.”

Robards interjected, “I think it’s safe to assume it's now a matter of when, not if.”

Harry added, “But Rodolphus is working alone. Brewing that potion took Pettigrew close to a year according to Snape. We visited his portrait at Hogwarts before coming here.”

Draco inquired, “What are the other ingredients?”

Harry pulled out a notebook and read off it, “Phoenix tears. Unicorn blood. Lethifold skin. Prime aqua regia. Prime dittany. Dragon flame. Those are the rarest. All Controlled Substances. We’ll know if anyone starts purchasing these.”

Draco nodded, “I think you need to take a look at cauldron shops. The main potion needs an extra large size. Size 10 and up. Those are all made to order. You could find leads.”

Robards looked at him appraisingly before grinning, “Well, I’ll be damned. You’re right, Potter. He has good instincts.”

Harry grinned but Draco ignored this, “Aqua regia takes about 3 months to brew. Has 7 stages, 7 iron cauldrons. Dittany takes 6 months of constant high heat. It needs a high quality tempered glass cauldron or the glass will melt. Easier to buy but if they want to avoid detection, they could attempt it. Regia and dittany have mundane ingredients so it cannot be traced.”

When Draco looked up, Harry was furiously scribbling away at his notebook with a Muggle pen. Robards had lit up a cigarette.

“Potency wise, bone of the father made sense for Voldemort. Blood of the enemy too. He was regenerated with a male body and immune to Harry’s sacrificial magic. But what about the sourcing component of the spell? Unknowingly given, willingly sacrificed, forcibly taken…”

Harry nodded, “Good point. That’s something the DOM raised too. One of each, and it cannot be repeated.”

Draco pondered this for a bit and said, “Tricky.”

Robards spoke as he stubbed his cigarette onto the floor, “Malfoy, will you know when Bellatrix is resurrected? Your family magic… as Lord Black.”

“Maybe. Resurrections are as rare as they come. Although I did feel the moment Sirius died but then again, I was the Heir.”

Potter looked shocked, “You felt it?”

“Yeah. It was just after OWLs. After that whole debacle with Umbridge. It was late, had a hard time sleeping and my magic suddenly felt… bigger, more.”

Robards stared at him, “And your grimoires never mentioned anything about this?”

“No. The Blacks, for all their faults, had never dabbled in necromancy. Or at the very least, wrote it down.”

Then Robards spoke evenly in reply, “Can you bind her magic?”

Harry looked up from his scribbling and silence descended. He looked at both men with his mouth open, green eyes wide In alarm.

Draco’s heartbeat was a spastic tattoo in his chest, “The Head of House needs to do it. Which would be me. But that’s soul magic, and it requires heart’s blood.”

“But that’s, can’t believe I’m saying this, abhorrent. To strip someone of their magic. Pretty sure that’s against the fundamental laws of magic or some such thing,” Harry stammered.

Draco replied, his eyes fixed on Robards, “Got it in one, Harry. Has been done twice in the last millenia. Well, the recorded ones anyway. It’s tremendously difficult magic and enacts a sacrifice. In this case, my death.”

Robards shrugged, “It’s an elegant solution. If there’s more than one Horcrux, any resurrected body wouldn’t be magical. The DOM even posits the Horcruxes could destroy themselves. And it doesn’t have to be your death. It could be your mother’s.”

Draco stood and his chair fell in a resounding clang. Rage colored his face, “How dare you!”

Robards looked unruffled, Harry held out both his palms to placate the two men, voice slow and calm to deescalate the situation, “Hey… Let’s all take a moment. Draco, no one is saying we need to do this nuclear route. Gawain, you have an idea and I’m telling you to bin it.”

Draco’s breaths were coming hard and fast, “And what will the Ministry say if I refuse? It’s not enough that I’ve put my life on hold to train and help you? I did as you asked!”

“We’re not asking you to sacrifice yourself, Draco.”

“Aren’t you?” Draco looked at him imploringly.

Harry looked him in the eye and said, “No. We are not.”

Robards shrugged again and Harry wanted to wring his neck. The Head of the DMLE simply said, “Fine. It’s an idea nonetheless. And I’m telling you if you can find a way to do it without the heart’s blood, then have at it.”

Draco sneered, “Auror Robards, with all due respect, you are not a magical theoretician. So please let me educate you. Adalbert Waffling, arguably the most famous Unspeakable of his age said it best, ‘Tamper with the deepest mysteries - the source of life, the essence of self - only if prepared for consequences of the most extreme and dangerous kind’...”

Robards answered, “Spare me your lecture. You want to hear it? Fine. The Ministry is stretched thin. We’re lacking manpower and resources to hold a proper and thorough investigation, even patrols on the Lestrange property have been reduced. What I want is a clean and elegant solution to, worst case scenario, several Horcruxes.”

Harry replied forcefully, “Then say that! You really need to work on your bedside manner, Auror Robards.”

“Everyone knows soul magic demands a sacrifice. Horcruxes need a murder as a catalyst. Binding needs a death in the family. Better wizards than I have sought to bypass this requirement and I’m telling you it cannot be done,” Draco hissed.

Harry spoke, ever diplomatic, “You’re right, Draco. Let’s all take a moment and discuss when we know more.”

He clenched his fists, trying to reel in his anger. Then left without saying a word to either of them.

The next day Draco pummelled Selwyn into submission, Neville’s resolute face was the only thing on his mind.

–

It was a bright Saturday morning at Malfoy Manor and they were getting ready to leave for Sydney. His contingent - Granger, Ernie, Susan, the Patil twins and the Longbottoms.

The rest of them were at the Pottery. The Notts, Blaise, Daphne and the Potters with baby Lily in tow.

When they landed in Sydney at their Ministry of Magic, they all heaved in unison. Lily was crying, in absolute distress over being squeezed. Neville and Ernie lost their breakfast while Daphne looked green. Blaise and Harry distributed nausea potions which everyone drank swiftly.

When they stepped outside, a fleet of 7 black SUVs were parked. The drivers moved in unison and she directed each of her friends towards the vehicles.

The cold was jarring considering London was sweltering when they left.

They arrived in the cover of darkness and they all made their way inside the house. When she stepped in, she gasped.

The house was fully lit, surfaces gleaming under the lights. Mimsy was bustling about, leading them all to the large living room.

A tour commenced and she was excited to show off the new house with all of their friends. Draco looked chuffed at how the renovations turned out.

As everyone began choosing their rooms, she grabbed his hand and led him to the masters bedroom.

It was cozy with a large king sized bed and wainscoting on the walls.

“Hey! This looks eerily like your room at the Chateau,” Draco said as he fingered the walls.

“That was the idea! Do you like it?”

“Granger, I would sleep in a hovel if it’s what you want.”

She pouted, “So you don’t care?”

“I care. It’s perfect,” he answered as he slipped his arms around her, pulling her close.”

She couldn’t help but brighten, “Really?”

“Yes. I really like the books you picked out. All scattered around the house. I think I spotted a Shakespeare anthology.”

She grinned, he was always awfully perceptive, “Well, it’s my crusade to get our friends to read more.”

Draco looked down at her with pity, “Oh, my darling. Nothing leads so straight to futility as literary ambitions.”

She scoffed, “Without systematic knowledge! Do not misappropriate H.G. Wells!”

“Ah you caught me. I thought I could sneak that past you.”

“That day hasn’t come yet, Draco Malfoy.”

He buried his face on her neck, an act of contrition, “When she is angry, she is keen and shrewd! She was a vixen when she went to school. And though she be but little, she is fierce.”

She laughed, “Yes. I’m glad you know.”

–

The next day had them all bundled up in their ski gear in the villa Harry had rented to accommodate all of them.

Snow was everywhere, muffling every sound beyond the property.

The gents somehow got into a heated argument about which trails to take. And since the majority of them had absolutely zero ski or snowboarding experience, it devolved into a shouting match.

“I SEE NO REASON WHY WE CAN’T TAKE THE ADVANCED TRAIL, BLAISE! WE’RE WIZARDS!” Ernie bellowed.

“Ernest, I think you are grossly overestimating your stamina,” Blaise answered with a sneer.

“Speak for yourself, mate. I’ve got stamina. Got loads.”

Neville interjected, “SHUT UP ABOUT YOUR FECKING LOADS!”

Theo snickered, “Just don’t stick us with the kids, Blaise. It’s embarrassing.”

Blaise shook his head, “You need to get some practice at least. Just to get the hang of it.”

Draco scoffed, “It’s a piece of wood strapped to your feet, how hard can it be?”

“EXACTLY! We’re sporting types, we can handle it!” Ernie grumbled.

Harry, having heard enough, laughed out loud, “BE FOR REAL! When was the last time any of you did any sport?”

More objections erupted at this and the conversation simply fell apart. Draco didn’t know who started it but wands were pulled and suddenly snowballs were flying in the air.

And hitting their marks.

He snickered as Theo caught a snowball right in the face from Ernie. His mouth was open, panting from all the running around. Theo spat the grey matter on the ground and returned fire.

Meanwhile, Neville had slowly crept behind Blaise and dumped snow down the back of his parka. Blaise let out a most undignified shriek from the cold.

Draco doubled over from laughter. Harry joined in and they clutched at each other to keep upright. Both of them had collapsed in the soft snow, howling at the recollection.

From their safe distance, Pansy nudged Hermione and nodded in their direction.

What she saw was Draco, whose face was incandescent with mirth. Cheeks pinkened by the cold, platinum hair tousled by the wind. In the pristine backdrop of fresh snow, she thought he looked like an angel.

She couldn’t help it and she called out, “MALFOY!”

Her voice must have been carried by the wind, Draco sat up from where he lay, head swiveling in her direction. His face was etched with confusion at being called by his surname.

“I LOVE YOU!”

At her statement, his face lit up with joy. Grey eyes crinkled and dimples made a rare appearance.

Pansy smirked and added her own, “POTTER!”

Harry immediately hollered back, “YES MRS. POTTER?”

The black haired witch remarked loudly, “FANCY A SHAG?!”

Both wizards stood up quickly, Auror training lent them remarkable agility. Harry and Draco ran towards the little gazebo where they were currently taking shelter. Draco scooped Hermione into his arms before capturing her lips into his own.

He murmured with a smile, “I love you too, Granger.”

Harry, however, had picked up Pansy and slung her over his shoulder like she weighed nothing. He huffed as they made their way back to the villa, “If I ever say no to a proposition like that, Pansy, you have my explicit permission to haul me to St. Mungos.”

Pansy’s tittering giggles rang out, “Are you going to have your way with me, Mr. Potter?”

“Absolutely. But I will be very, very, very nice,” came Harry’s chortling reply.

–

The lecture slogged on through. Harry and Draco were still reeling from their skiing fiasco at Perisher Valley, Granger had put them all through their paces. Blaise had graciously accepted their apologies after their collective rude awakenings.

They had managed to persevere. But only barely. Pansy had the right of it, content to simply stand around for the pictures with her skiing gear on. But begged off any actual skiing activity.

Smart.

Napoleon Bonaparte, the midget, had described it best. The first virtue in a soldier is endurance of fatigue.

And Merlin, he was exhausted.

“As operatives, you shall have a code name. This is one you’ll use for your entire Auror career. Pick them wisely,” Auror Garcia explained.

They were dismissed for lunch, Draco’s stomach was already howling for food. When they were digging in, ideas started flying around.

Creevey declared, “Mine will be Top Dog.”

Draco snickered, “Odd, since you’re nowhere near it.”

“For now,” Creevey teased.

Morgan interjected, “I’ll be Princess Peach.”

Creevey nodded and said, “Kumar, you can be Mario. And Kim, you can be Luigi.”

Kim looked offended, “Why can’t I be Mario?”

Creevey shrugged, “Discuss it amongst yourselves.”

Harry had sidled up to him and said, “Pick Elder Wand, Draco.”

He grinned in assent, “Perfect.”

Kim asked, “Head Auror Potter, can I ask what’s yours?”

Harry answered with a smirk, “Chosen One.”

Draco groaned, “Are you serious right now?”

Laughing, Harry answered, “I’m just messing with you. If you need to be incognito, it shouldn’t give you away. Officially, my codename is Cloak.”

Draco nodded, “Makes sense.”

Wales played with her food while thinking, “Ugh. What do I even use?”

Draco answered, “I thought it was obvious.”

“What?”

“Prince Charles,” he answered.

Wales’s face lit up in amusement.

Notes:

More surprise chapters! Made decent headway on 2010 chapters and figured might as well post.

Chapter 42: August 2009

Draco didn’t realize how intimate pillow talk could be. They had just had several enthusiastic rounds of marvelous sex. And now, with their bodies still intertwined, they simply talked.

The subject didn’t matter, he could listen to her talk for hours and everything she was interested in interested him.

His mind took him back to those three glorious days in France. Meaningful conversations, holding nothing back - Draco felt like he was finally allowed to be wholly himself.

And it didn’t scare her away.

Tonight, Granger told him her expectations of him. It was only fair, she had asked for his when they were in the Chateau. Hers was practical and perfectly reasonable.

“I was initially drawn to your competence. There is something to be said about your skills and knowledge, how I don’t have to explain anything to you. And if I have to, you absorb it like a sponge and I don’t have to repeat myself. You plan and execute. If you fail or encounter setbacks, you reassess and pivot. Sometimes even with remarkable speed, it’s very sexy.”

His eyebrows quirked, “Only via osmosis. I have to agree with Tolstoy on this one, nothing is so necessary for a young man as the company of intelligent women.”

“I want an equal, Draco. In my mind, there is nothing worse than a partner I have to drag around with me. It just breeds resentment and strife, being called a nag. And obsequiousness, I abhor. I don’t want a partner that’s scared of me, or worse, agrees just because they want the conversation to end. I want someone who can tell me I’m wrong when I am.”

“I’m guessing that’s what happened with Ronald Weasley?”

“It was such a turn-off. And I love how I can just turn my brain off with you. You share the mental load, in everything - vacations, projects, events. It’s honestly life-changing.”

He grinned, “I’m not scared of you, Granger.”

She was fingering a new scar on his left pectoral, a nick from a knife. Gentle tentative fingers, pressing softly on his skin. Had he not been quick on the draw with his wandless Protego, it would have been nastier than it currently was.

“Draco… are we okay?” she asked.

Confidently he answered, “We’re fantastic.”

She giggled, “It has been going well, hasn’t it?”

“It has. You’re a dream, wrapped up in everything good and holy.”

“I have you waxing poetic. You really like me that much?” she queried, looking up at him.

He could just drown in her whiskey eyes, large, round and doe-like, with fluttering eyelashes that could cut a man down where he stood. Honest and without guile or malice, Draco wanted to be left alone for several years so he could examine and memorize the sheer beauty of them.

“I love you that much.”

“Oh, Draco,” she whispered as she pressed kisses down his torso.

“In vain I have struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you.”

She stilled, her eyes met his own. And what he saw there just about flattened him. Fondness but also a deep and enduring familiarity that couldn’t be denied.

He watched her smile grow before she answered, “I love you, Draco.”

He chuckled, “Why?”

“Shall I tell you one reason then?”

“Hit me with it,” he replied encouragingly.

“He smiled understandingly - much more than understandingly. It was one of those rare smiles with a quality of eternal reassurance in it, that you may come across four or five times in life. It faced, or seemed to face, the whole eternal world for an instant, and then concentrated on you with an irresistible prejudice in your favor. It understood you just as far as you wanted to be understood, believed in you as you would like to believe in yourself, and assured you that it had precisely the impression of you that, at your best, you hoped to convey.”

His grin widened at her quote, “A bit verbose.”

“Yes, but quite accurate. You make me feel seen, Draco. I love you for it.”

“You need to know you’re extraordinary, Granger. You are and will always be wondrous to behold. If you forget, it is my duty to remind you. I’d shout it from the rooftops if you’d let me.”

“Thank you, Draco.”

“Besides, F. Scott Fitzgerald was a grade A simp,” he said chuckling.

She laughed, loud and tinkling, “And you aren’t? You’re quoting Austen.”

“Well, Pride and Prejudice was always one of your favorites. You read it at least once a year at Hogwarts.”

“How…?”

“Ssssh,” he said as he rolled them over so he was atop her. Then he explained, matter-of-factly as he slid her legs apart with his knees, “I made it my business to know everything about you.”

–

“Hello Aurors-in Training!” came Selwyn’s greeting.

He set a Stasis Charm on the antidote he was currently brewing and looked up. The rest of the class were already all ears.

Selwyn announced, “Tomorrow we shall begin your Apparition training. In case you didn’t know, as Aurors, you need a special license to Apparate. It requires a more nuanced approach to Rematerializing. Failure is not an option. You will try as many times as possible to pass. You will not graduate without it.”

Draco had already been briefed by Blaise about it. He failed 9 times and had been Splinched countless times before he passed.

It was rather simple in theory - Apparate into a train moving at full speed safely and silently.

Draco researched the variances of Apparition for two weeks to prepare. Death Eaters used it, disappearing and reappearing with a cloud of black smoke. It wasn’t just for aesthetics, the displacement upon Rematerializing resulted in a wave of magic that could disrupt minor wards. It was all energy.

And Dumbledore was known to Apparate silently, even without Auror training.

He tried to get clarity from Mimsy and Mipsy, even Kreacher and Pocket, on how they managed to appear with a soft pop. But their answers were vague. They couldn’t explain it in great detail. Their magic was always instinctive, innate. The elves didn’t bother with the scholarly treatises on what their magic could do.

It came as naturally to them as breathing.

Draco knew this too. He and Granger had a spirited debate about this when he mentioned she wielded her magic like a tool. Almost as if it can be taken away.

She wasn’t offended. Rather, she explained to him how the dichotomy of her identity made it so. He was quick to reassure her he had not meant it as a condemnation, it was just fact.

That it wasn’t wrong, persé, just a different way of going about things. It was even more creative.

For most purebloods, they treated it as a part of themselves. Their own magic wasn’t a limb attached to their bodies, it was them. He didn’t know what he could be without it, he never had to entertain the thought.

And so it was that Draco began to prepare. The Manor Library had books on thought exercises and the history of Apparition. He devoured them when he wasn’t devouring Granger.

Gods he missed her.

The next day, bright and early, they all Apparated to Platform 9 3/4th. The gleaming scarlet train was primed and ready for the exercise with the Apparition instructor, three Healers and five Aurors aboard. It took off, gaining speed as it disappeared past the bend.

Accidents were bound to occur. Splinching was almost a guarantee.

He ran through the calculations in his head. He thought back to the Great Hall when Wilkie Twycross taught them. Determination, he had in spades.

Deliberation - speed, distance, time, was easy. It was all physics.

Destination, the incongruity of the lack of a fixed point, the ever changing location. The dissonance was an anomaly he needed to reconcile.

After an hour, Morgan went first. Then Kim, followed by Kumar.

Morgan reappeared at the platform, dazed with blood running down her arm, flesh freshly knit and bright pink.

Kim arrived next, looking smug. He shared he managed it but the boom was so loud, it shattered the windows in the compartment.

Kumar wasn’t so lucky. He had missed the train entirely and Apparated on to the tracks.

Creevey and Wales looked at him with trepidation. Then they were called up.

Wales gripped her wand tight, eyes shut and turned on the spot.

Creevey released the breath he was holding and spun.

And Draco summoned the might of his magic. It was quick but filled with entreaty.

The train is the destination, the train is a fixed point at the moment of my Materializing. Movement is a non-issue. The split second I arrive, the train is still.

The train is still.

The laws of physics concur. The laws of magic concurs. One moment here, there the next. I am unencumbered and nothing shall bar my passing.

His fear and hesitation melted away. He didn’t even bother to turn, his magic simply moved him from the Platform onto the train.

He arrived with the softest pop, quite like the elves he was fond of. At the moment he Materialized, he pulled on his magic, tight. He Willed his body to be corporeal within a blink.

Nine pairs of eyes looked at him with varying degrees of shock.

A Healer approached and ran a diagnostic. He was pronounced 100% fine. The Apparition instructor made notes on parchment, quill scratching away.

He saw Blaise slide a Galleon over to Harry, looking sour. Harry looked smugly triumphant.

Then he was tasked to return back to the Platform. With a parting wave and a chuckle, he left.

When he arrived, Wales was on the ground looking grim. She explained she did what Kumar managed but she had arrived just as the train was right in front of her. She managed to Apparate back to the platform before it could hit.

And because of it, she Splinched herself, leaving half her braided waist-long hair behind. She was shaken by the ordeal and took deep breaths to calm herself.

Creevey was no better. He Rematerialized on the roof and was promptly blown off by the wind with prejudice. With the train travelling at close to 110 kilometers per hour, he was bound to.

Minor injuries, all things considered. They each reassessed their strategies and Draco was tasked to demonstrate the ability thrice.

By the end of the day, he was granted his license. None of his cohort managed, but Kim was pretty close. They were advised to try again next week. Draco was also encouraged to practice some more until it became second nature.

Robards sidled up to him and said begrudgingly, “That’s mighty impressive, Malfoy.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

“You reminded me of a younger me.”

Draco highly doubted that. With his dark hair, olive skin and middling height, he was Draco’s polar opposite.

He must be talking about the feat.

Then the man continued, “Have you given it some thought? The binding?”

He nodded, “It’s tricky. But I’ve begun to research how.”

“Good. That’s all I ask,” he said before departing.

Harry clapped him on the back, “Draco! Well done, brother.”

He allowed a smug grin to cover his features, “Well… did you think I would fail?”

“Blaise was so sure you’d Splinch.”

“O ye of little faith.”

He didn’t actually manage it silently. But the pop that marked his arrival was so soft, it was masked by the chugging of the train.

And true to form, he didn’t bother correcting them.

All that mattered was that his license was granted. In his long mental checklist, he gave it a resounding tick.

I’m coming back, Granger. Soon.

By the time he and his classmates were having dinner back in the Hebrides, he was growing deaf as they inundated him with requests to teach them.

He obliged but not before insisting vehemently that it did not make him a softie.

None of his cohorts were convinced.

–

The next week Draco had Apparated so many times, he was sick of it.

It was also quite surprising how quick he got used to the squeeze. Now it was barely an irritation.

They had him Apparate upwards, to a water tower, a moving broom, towards a ball Levitated to the sky.

It was like playing catch. And he was just a dog.

He was Splinched only 8 times.

The worst was when he left behind his entire foot. He was sore about it as Creevey teased him about how the Healer reattached his foot backwards.

“That Healer should be barred from practicing!”

Creevey was giggling with glee, “Gods, you should have seen your face! It was priceless.”

Kumar, who missed the event on account of his stint at the Hospital Wing, joined in with a priceless Pensieve in his arms, “Show me Creevey!”

Wales was snorting with loud laughter, “His face! Horror, dismay and anger! All within three seconds.”

Draco huffed, “At any rate it’s fine now.”

Morgan patted his back, “Don’t be too upset, softie. It’s all good fun.”

Kim burst into the mess hall with unrestrained excitement, “I did it! Malfoy was right! The train moving doesn’t matter. IT DOESN’T MATTER!”

Groans were heard all around, Creevey was the loudest, “BUT IT IS THOUGH.”

Kim dispensed advice, “IT’S NOT! At that moment, that exact millisecond you arrive, the train is not moving.”

Kumar shouted, “BUT IT IS!”

Kim shrugged, “It’s physics.”

Creevey yelled, “Oh I’m sorry, I never had a high school education?! Hogwarts didn’t teach physics!”

Kim teased, “Just read up on it. Okay?”

Wales had her head in her hands, “I’ll never be able to do it. I have nightmares about that train. I was this close to becoming a pancake.”

Draco softened, “Hey, want me to teach you? You’re overthinking it. Morgan managed.”

Morgan nodded at this, “Draco taught me. Had it down after a couple of tries. Even beat Kim.”

Wales looked up, “Really? I’d really appreciate that, Malfoy.”

He nodded, “I’ll take you Side-Along first. I think that will help you get a feel of it.”

–

Nothing could have prepared them all for lecture on modern warfare. Guns.

It all seemed so pointless. They would never wield one. Wands were more refined and infinitely more useful.

Then Harry emptied an entire cartridge of what he called an M4 carbine onto a dummy.

When he was done, he faced them all with a grim look on his face.

They were in for a rude awakening.

“Do you think you can Banish bullets as fast as that? Or even manage a Protego strong enough?”

Wales spoke first, “Muggles have this?”

“The technology is more than 50 years old. This is old, compared to what they have now,” Kim explained.

Harry nodded, “So you see how sheltered we’ve all become. You shall all be educated on Muggle Wars, weapon types and more importantly, how to handle them. You will learn to shoot.”

“But… won’t it work in Wizarding areas? Muggle technology are rendered useless by the Muggle Repelling Ward,” Creevey asked.

“This is barely technology. It’s gas operated and there’s a mechanism inside that fires the bullets and reloads the chamber.”

The lecture afterwards scared all of them shitless. He had known about the atomic bomb dropped in Japan. He had read about it in books but it was something far-away, the concept was foreign enough to barely make a mark on his radar.

As the movies played, he finally understood what warfare truly entailed.

The Muggles were terrifying.

By the end of it, Morgan was crying. Kim and Kumar were shellshocked. But Creevey was cool as a cucumber, saying he had known about it since before coming to Hogwarts.

All Muggleborn students did.

Wales looked aghast at Creevey’s pronouncement.

She turned to Draco, tears welling up, “I thought the Muggles were primitive.”

“Not at all,” he declared.

That night, during mess, he told them about the computers and the phones Granger showed him. He told them about the internet, how instantaneous communication was now the norm and how the Muggles had mapped the entire world.

While Wizarding society was stuck using early Industrial Revolution levels of technology, the Muggles had progressed onto the Digital Age.

It was a brave new world.

“Do you think we could Apparate onto those bullet trains?”

Kim shook his head, “I doubt it. Top speeds of those are 300 kilometers per hour.”

Draco was dubious, “I don’t see why not. The concept is the same. The logic stands.”

“Yes but you need to fully Rematerialize within a millisecond. I doubt even you could manage it.”

Draco scoffed, “Let’s try it one of these days.”

“Is this one in Birmingham?” Morgan asked.

“Nah, that one’s very slow. It’s magnetic, they levitate off the rails to reduce friction. Theoretically it should work but I don’t actually know what happened but it got scrapped,” Creevey added.

Kim nodded, “I’m talking about the ones in Japan.”

Creevey added, “And the Eurostar. 2 years ago they set a record speed of barely 100 minutes, Brussels to London.”

Kumar nodded, “Yeah I heard about that. The Chunnel is mighty impressive. No magic, they dug under the earth from Kent to Pas-de-Calais.”

Wales looked shocked, “Across the water?”

“Yep,” Creevey answered with a pop.

Morgan breathed, “Merlin.”

Draco shook his head, “I propose we all have a quick jaunt in Muggle London. See the sights, see how they live. You guys are all rather sheltered. Let’s shatter that.”

Creevey grinned, “I wish we could go to a music festival. I’m so sick of Celestina Warbeck and the Twisted Sisters. Muggle music is infinitely superior. I mean the variety alone…”

“Exactly. My friends Blaise and Theo had gone to Glastonbury one year. And Coldplay’s my favorite.”

Kim grinned, “You are such a white boy.”

Creevey turned to him and asked, “Are you financing this whole endeavor? Because if so. I’m in.”

“Of course. How about a Muggle pub. And let’s go see the shops. I can also show you a fully connected Muggle computer, with internet. And a phone!”

Kumar hooted, “Field trip!”

A chorus of joyful assent echoed through the mess hall before he added, “And I have the perfect guide for us. My girlfriend, Hermione Granger.”

Eyes widened at his announcement. Wales’ jaw dropped, Morgan looked around wildly expecting a prank. Kim and Kumar sported matching smirks, looking quite proud of him.

But Creevey was unconvinced, “COME OFF IT YOU ARE NOT DATING HERMIONE GRANGER.”

He had the smuggest grin on his face, “I am.”

Wales found her voice, “You’re courting Hermione Granger? And your parents approve?”

“Yes on both counts. My parents love her. And she accepted my suit back in March.”

Creevey wasn’t having it, “SHUT UP YOU’RE HAVING ME ON…”

“Why is that so hard to believe?”

“Well, you’re you… and she’s…”

“Magnificent? Gorgeous? Too good for me?” Draco offered.

Creevey looked around the mess hall and spotted Potter walking in, “HARRY! Malfoy’s saying he’s dating HERMIONE?! Our Hermione?! He’s spreading lies about her! QUICK, WE NEED TO DEFEND HER HONOR!”

Harry simply grinned and answered, “You better believe it.”

Creevey whirled around, huffing and out of breath, face red. Then he pointed his wand at him, “Malfoy, if you hurt her. I swear to all the Gods…”

He waved a lazy hand dismissively, “Yeah yeah. I’ve heard it all before. Neville spelled it out clearly, said he’ll bury me alive and feed me to his plants. Ernest promised dismemberment. Hagrid, well, he just said he’ll release a Lethifold in my room while I sleep. And Harry… offered to finish the job he failed at in Sixth Year. SECTUMSEMPRA right in the face.”

“So everyone knows?” Wales asked.

“Our friend group mostly. Hogwarts staff. It’s not secret, just private for now.”

Morgan shook her head, curls cascading, “I thought she was with Oliver Wood. I saw them at the World Cup in 2006. I really thought they’d be married by now.”

“Nope. She’s with me.”

Creevey looked at him calculatingly, “You slithered in, did you?”

A booming laugh escaped him, “I sure did.”

–

A few days later, Wales sidled up to him while he was Scourgifying gear. He had lost a bet with Kumar and was now halfheartedly cleaning Romit’s gear.

“Malfoy, can I talk to you?”

He looked up and replied, “Only if you help me clean Romit’s gear. It’s absolutely filthy.”

“Yeah. He took a dive a few days ago on some deer shit.”

Draco’s face grew disgusted, “Ugh. So what’s this about?”

Wales smiled and began firing Scourgifying spells when she sat, “Your girlfriend. The great Hermione Granger, probably the most famous Muggleborn in living memory. How did you convince your parents?”

“I didn’t. We don’t believe in blood supremacy anymore. Took years of Mind Healing but we got there in the end. Granger says we’ve been deprogrammed. Whatever that means.”

“You still call her Granger?”

“Yeah. Force of habit.”

She nodded at this and said, “I wish I was half as brave as you. My parents are not blood supremacists in the slightest. My mother was born a Crouch and my father is a Parkinson. A distant relation to your friend, Pansy. Well, Lady Potter now.”

“Wow. I didn’t know. So you were Gwyneth Parkinson. Huh.”

“That’s me. We fled to the US during the war. My parents wanted no part in it. But when my Hogwarts letter arrived and Voldemort had been Vanquished, my parents decided to return.”

Draco nodded, “I see. That was smart of your parents. It was a shitshow.”

Wales smiled, “Everything was fine until Fifth Year when the Wales’ came calling. An old betrothal contract was discovered and they were seeking a marriage for their son and heir.”

“Ah. And your parents didn’t want to break it?”

“No. We didn’t have the gold. And my mother figured it was more of an economic dilemma. My husband, Rhys, is nice enough. Cordial, polite and the same age as me. My parents figured, why not.”

“Did he live up to the hype?”

Wales grinned, “Yes. But he’s also gay. I guess that’s why his parents were in a hurry to marry him off. I knew all the facts beforehand, he didn’t deceive me.”

“But you have a child?” Draco asked, utterly bewildered.

“Yes. We managed… after a fashion.”

“Interesting.”

“And once my daughter turned 1, I decided I needed more. I played the dutiful daughter, built a family. I wanted something for me.”

“Auror training as self-fulfillment. You couldn’t have just opened a shop?”

Wales fired a strong Scourgify on Kumar’s boots, “No. This was always my dream. I was there, you know, during your Eighth Year. The first time Hermione Granger spoke to me, I was so flustered I burst into tears.”

“She has that effect on people.”

“I remember thinking, that is one strong witch. All the Muggleborns in my year looked up to her. Gryffindor House practically built a shrine for her in our Common Room. 7 NEWTS all Outstandings. And Harry Potter, admitted into the strict Auror program without a single NEWT qualification, not even a Mastery. They were legendary.”

“They are good people.”

“And I said to myself, I’m going to do it. I’m going to be an Auror. I’m going to catch the bad guys.”

“Awwww. That’s cute, eleven year old Gwyneth must have been a fierce little thing.”

“Oh I was. With my American accent, I was an odd little duck. But I just wish I questioned it more. Fought against such an outdated custom. Why should I have to marry this stranger? Why should I have to put my life on hold? Why did it have to be me?”

Draco decided to be honest, “I asked myself that every day.”

“If you marry Hermione Granger, the next generation Malfoys will be halfblood. And Merlin! The Blacks too! It ends with you. How did you come to terms with it? Have you thought about it at all?”

“Years. I don’t make this decision lightly, Wales. I have examined this choice through every angle, every minute detail. But I’ve made my choice. I have been in love with her since I was a boy. And at first I stayed away, I’m a Death Eater, my past is just colored with darkness. I didn’t want to tarnish her reputation.”

“What changed your mind?”

“I would have done what you did. Have an arranged marriage, I was contracted to marry Astoria Greengrass for a time.”

“I did hear about that.”

He nodded, “I had my father break the contract. I started thinking of any future children, I wanted them to grow up knowing what love looked like. If fate will allow it and I have kids, I wanted that for them.”

Blood drained from her face.

And he continued, “To marry someone while I’m in love with someone else, I didn’t want to be capable of that kind of cruelty.”

Wales swallowed, “I see.”

“But I understand your reasons. And I’m not judging you for it. How could I? I would have done exactly what you did. Not for blood supremacy, but for the two legacies weighing on me.”

She nodded, “Yours is rather… hefty.”

There was no use denying it, “Yes.”

She sighed, “I have no reasons to complain. All things considered. When my father-in-law died and my husband became Lord Wales, it was almost like a fire was lit under me. And I began to study, got my Mastery within a year. My daughter was barely two years old.”

“Impressive.”

She smiled, “My husband, he supports me. He’s actually quite nice. But there’s a sadness in him, it grows every day.”

“What about you?”

She sighed, “I really really fancy Kumar.”

Draco gaped, “What?!”

“I know. I’m terrible and horrid.”

“No. Not at all. It’s just… well. He’s rather unrefined.”

Wales burst into laughter, “I like that about him. He’s funny. And I think he’s rather gorgeous.”

“For a time, the Muggle Wales’ had an unhappy marriage.”

“I guess some things are universal,” she quipped.

“No. Don’t be like that. You’re young, you’re what, 21?”

“22. My birthday was last month.”

“See?! I didn’t know what the fuck I was doing at 22. You, you’re starting to figure it out. And I think you will.”

“Do you think I’m being selfish?”

Draco scoffed, “Selfish? For wanting to live your life? For wanting happiness?”

She shrugged, “Shouldn’t we all be thinking of the bigger picture?”

“For what? To extend a pureblood line? What does it even mean anymore? It holds no value other than an arbitrary sense of superiority. And that is wrong. On all counts.”

Wales sighed, deep.

He continued, “Look, I’m not telling you how to live your life. I’m in absolutely no position to do so. But ponder on it for a while, really examine what it is you’re deciding. Even if it’s scary. And then make it.”

“But what if I choose wrong?”

“Then you make it right. That’s what adults do. You correct your course. You pivot. And let me just say, children are more perceptive than you think, Wales. They see everything.”

She nodded, “Thanks Draco.”

He blasted a strong Aguamenti on Kumar’s gear, he could see chunks from the watery refuse, “Ugh. Seriously, you like this guy?”

Wales chuckled, “Maybe. What if it doesn’t work out?”

“Then you find another one. Isn’t that what we all do?”

“Do you?”

“Ah. No. I’ve been Granger’s since that day she broke my nose with a mean punch. Probably even earlier. If she leaves me, I’ll be probably be single for the rest of my life.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

–

Draco had had a nagging thought in his mind for months. One day, he would examine his reticence at not making it take full form sooner but today was not that day.

Today was the day Hermione verbalized it.

She had drawn up a chart of the Wizengamot and was examining their lineages. She was incalculably fixated on the inherited seats, the Ancient and Most Noble Houses and by extension, the Sacred 28.

The Wizengamot’s stubborn refusal to grant her Muggle-Repelling Countercharm its patent had her and Lucius up in arms. And now, they were lobbying for votes.

They were currently holed up in Draco’s study. Two desks stood face to face, partially so he could stare at her as he perused the Malfoy family grimoires.

He tried to concentrate but she was so incredibly distracting as she huffed with ever increasing annoyance, pen flying across paper.

He chuckled. He asked her once how they ever survived Hogwarts without pens.

She enlightened him of the fact that after First Year, she had come back to Hogwarts fully armed with ballpens, highlighters and all manner of Muggle stationery.

“Holy shit!” came her pronouncement.

Draco looked up, “Mm?”

“Draco… who’s the current head of the Avery family?”

Draco wracked his head in thought, “The line is extinct. Avery perished in the Battle of Hogwarts.”

Granger’s second question bewildered him even further, “Is Millie an only child?”

“She is now. She had a brother that didn’t survive childhood. He died in 1992.”

Her reply had him standing up to examine the sheet she was currently writing, “Burke’s have only a female child. Carrows in Azkaban. Crouch extinct…”

“What’s got you so bothered, Granger? ⅓ of the Sacred 28 are no longer extant. Some became halfblood in the decades since the 1930s, Abbott and Selwyn for instance. Or they’re in Azkaban.”

“Or have only female progeny! Greengrass, Parkinson, Shafiq.”

“Yes,” he replied as she stared down her list.

He recognized the surnames and she had crossed out extinct lines. The ones still in the list all had annotations. He recognized her shorthand, one she utilized when her thoughts were moving so fast her writing couldn’t keep up. It was second nature at this point.

She grew frustrated, “No. My hypothesis can’t be right. Theo and Luna will have pureblood children. So will Blaise and Daphne. Nevermind then.”

Then she crumpled up the sheet.

“Hang on. What’s the hypothesis?”

She looked up at him, “I think the Sacred 28 are dying out.”

His eyes widened, “Seriously?”

She nodded, “Yeah. Most families only have one male child. Didn’t you ever find that odd?”

“Not really. It’s not uncommon. Wizarding pregnancies are difficult on the mother.”

“I know. My mother was throwing up every other meal, she told me. Her hyperemesis didn’t abate until I was born.”

“Okay, so following your train of thought… Blaise is technically a halfblood.”

“What?!”

“His mother has creature blood. Veela like your friend, Fleur. It’s all kept rather hush-hush but some families are in on the secret. So he may be pureblood but not in the strictest sense.”

She stood quickly and retrieved the list from the bin. She stared at it for a while and said, “The Greengrass line will become extinct in the next generation. Even if Astoria marries pureblood, the surname dies out.”

“Not quite. They could have a male child take on the lordship.”

“But it will pass through the maternal line. Like Black.”

“Exactly. Harry and Pansy can also do that. To preserve the Parkinson lordship but half blood. But as it stands, Longbottom too.”

“So will Macmillan, if Ernie marries Parvati! That leaves Nott and Malfoy.”

“Hopefully, the next generation Malfoys will be halfblood.”

His statement reverberated in his study, silence quickly followed as Granger’s jaw dropped. They had talked about it, vaguely touching on the topic as couples do. It was still early in the relationship and they haven’t fully hashed it out. But he stated his desires clearly, this wasn’t a casual dating relationship.

He was dating to marry. If the courtship didn’t make that clear, this would.

Granger’s face flushed and Draco watched as she shook her head, as if to relieve herself of the heat enveloping her body.

Her only reply to his statement was a murmur, “Okay.”

She quickly made notes and Draco leaned on the tabletop, trying to fully grasp what she was writing.

Laid out like this, it was clear. Only Longbottom, Macmillan, Nott, Malfoy and Lestrange were the only extant houses with a male heir and not currently serving a life sentence in Azkaban or in Rodolphus’ case, evading it.

“Holy shit,” he breathed.

“Quite.”

The dragon stands at the end of all things pure.

Draco’s knees felt weak and he found himself slumping back to his seat. The ramifications were immense.

Then Granger spoke, “It seems deliberate, so many only male children.”

Draco firmly agreed. But then he remembered the fecundity of what seemed like the only family exempt from the rule, “The Weasleys. Despite being called blood traitors, they are Sacred 28.”

“Charlie’s gay. Bill, Percy, George all married half bloods.”

“My Rosier cousins have done so as well.”

“And Ollivander’s son is too. I met him once or twice after the war.”

He nodded, “You said it seemed deliberate.”

“Yeah.”

“I think Mother Magic was warning us. I mean think about it… Squibhood has always been prevalent in incestuous families. It makes magic, the witch or wizard… unstable.”

She smirked, “So diversify or be extinct? That’s a stretch, Draco.”

“Father always gets a report of the Hogwarts student intake since he’s on the Board of Governors. Students and their blood status. Muggleborn students have been on the rise since the 1960s. Before there used to be no more than three or four per year. This year almost a third are Muggleborn.”

Her eyes widened in shock, “That’s… a lot.”

“But it’s plausible. Mother Magic is correcting the population.”

Her head bobbed in agreement, “It’s a solid theory. So that’s it? No more purebloods? The end of the Sacred 28?”

“Well… it won’t happen in our generation with the House of Nott being decidedly pureblood. But it’s getting there, it will happen in our lifetime.”

Granger went back to her scribbling and Draco’s thoughts wouldn’t shut up.

If Theo and Luna will only have a female child, the paternal line terminates.

He sat in quiet contemplation for a while and absently thumbed the grimoires on his desk.

Bellatrix at 58 is past childbearing age. That’s it for the Lestrange line. Rodolphus could marry and sire a child but that’s unlikely, they would have had one by now if they were able.

Yaxley, Travers, Rowle, Flint and Carrow, all languishing in a cell in Azkaban, all heads of their respective Houses. All the last of their lines.

Draco ran through the list in his head twice, thrice. And he had the stunning realization that Granger was one terrifying witch.

Wickedly smart, she had unearthed the truth of Mother Magic’s intent. Draco was convinced this was the case.

She was right, it was too deliberate.

Perhaps when he’ll be back in DOM, they could study the phenomenon. And if she was generous, she’d let him be co-author when they eventually publish.

They could title it ‘The Stupidity of the Purebloods’.

Pureblood Myopia: How an Ideology Almost Bred Us Into Extinction’

‘Purity is Weakness: A Treatise on Population Control’.

Draco chuckled and Granger looked at him and sighed, “It’s getting late. I should go to the Pottery.”

He smiled, “Or you could stay?”

She looked torn, “Can I?”

“Of course.”

“But what will your parents say? I don’t fancy doing the walk of shame tomorrow.”

“Granger, they don’t care. You’re here almost everyday. Even when I’m not.”

“I don’t know…”

Draco pleaded, “Please. Stay…”

–

Draco woke up slowly, cocooned in a delicious warmth under soft sheets.

His face was currently smothered by her sentient hair, the jasmine scent of it filled his nose. Her body curved enticingly against his, perfectly slotted into place.

Her breathing was even and Draco’s hands wandered.

It was naughty, having a girl in his rooms, in his childhood bed. He hadn’t brought any of his exes into his sanctuary, content to indulge in debauchery elsewhere. But now that she was here, sleeping in his arms, it felt exceedingly right. Granger was in one of his old shirts, borrowed boxers rolled up to fit, it was something he didn’t know he wanted.

And now that he had it, he wanted it everyday.

Forever, if she allowed it.

Draco pressed kisses down her nape, murmuring, “Granger…”

“Hmmm?” she replied, still half asleep.

“I love you…”

She sighed and a small smile curled her lips, “I love you, Draco.”

–

“Good morning, Draco, Hermione. Please join us,” came Narcissa’s ebullient greeting.

Lucius looked up from his humongous pancake stack and added, “Yes, please.”

She couldn’t help but fidget uncomfortably. She stammered, “I’m so sorry to crash your breakfast. Draco said I could stay, it was really late, we were up until 2am just doing research.”

Narcissa looked at her oddly and said, “It’s totally fine, Hermione.”

Draco chuckled, “I told you.”

They sat and she explained, “I know. But still it’s improper. It won’t happen again.”

Lucius answered, “You are courting, yes? I think we can overlook it once or twice.”

Narcissa shook her head as she giggled, “Or you could move in with us. I don’t care either way.”

Lucius looked delighted, “Right! That would make things easier. I always have questions about the patent and the phone and I keep having to wait for you to show up.”

She was flabbergasted by their response. The first time she met Lucius Malfoy, he was an absolute menace. Racist and totally out of line.

And now here he was welcoming her into his home, inviting her to move in. It was absurd. Despite their familiarity, it was something she couldn’t reconcile in her head.

“Oh… well, that’s not necessary. I’m quite comfortable at the Pottery. And it’s only a Floo away.”

Draco grinned, “Suit yourself. Anyway, Mother, Father… what kept us up late was…”

“Some fun, I hope,” Narcissa commented with a wry smile.

She dropped her fork in shock. She knew by now, Slytherins and their blasè attitudes on sex. Blaise had shared how almost everyone had mixed at some point. And Theo had insinuated multiple times that he and Draco were intimate in their teens.

Even Pansy and Daphne were unashamed of their bodies. In France, they had no hesitation to strip down when they were swimming. They were almost always topless, and during one shocking day in Ètretat, they had gone completely nude.

To some extent, none of the purebloods batted an eye as the girls tanned.

Even Neville helped Hannah to strip, holding up her towel as she maneuvered her top off, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity. She heard Neville’s quiet assurance. It didn’t ring hollow.

Ernie simply followed suit, bared his bum and laid face down. All while Harry, in full on panic, averted his gaze.

If their parents were largely unconcerned, it was no surprise the kids were too.

Draco’s booming laugh rang out, shattering her reverie, “Well… that came later. Anyway, Granger here made the most stunning discovery.”

Lucius looked up from his plate, “Oh? What is it?”

Draco painted broad strokes of the lineages and she simply listened to him while shoveling Eggs Benedict into her mouth. He was brilliant. Always was. He could go toe to toe with her on her best day. They discussed it last night but only briefly.

But now Draco went through all the families, enumerating them one by one. He knew them all, their histories, all the sordid gossip, aided by his prodigious memory and familiarity.

The discussion blossomed around her and she didn’t interrupt, merely listened. Draco’s hand had reached out for hers, seeking, reassuring her of her place.

He clasped it tight as he and his parents expounded her rough findings into a fully coherent hypothesis.

Then Draco segued into his own theories. Here, Narcissa and Lucius were struck dumb.

He quoted Darwin’s natural selection, Kimura’s genetic drift and Mayr’s founder effect. Explained it in layman’s terms to his bewildered parents.

Now, she was surprised and blurted out, “How do you know about that, Draco?”

He answered simply, “I found references to it in the DOM library during our study. It’s fascinating stuff.”

“But that’s Muggle biology.”

“I know and it didn’t apply to the magical core but it was still a fascinating read. This idea has been percolating in my head for a long time. But with everything going on, I didn’t fully grasp how it could possibly be until you mapped out the lineages last night. Then it became fully formed.”

“Huh,” she quipped.

He waved a hand dismissively, “At any rate it deserves an inquiry. Would be good to publish so no blood purity nonsense crops up again.”

Lucius replied, “Malfoys have always been vigilant in not marrying too close. We didn’t know for sure but when far too many squibs were born in a generation in families who intermarried their cousins, we gave that practice a wide berth.”

She cleared her throat, “Since when?”

Lucius pondered, “1600s?”

Narcissa cringed, “I wish the Blacks had such foresight. Aunt Walburga and Uncle Orion were cousins. Despite having two strong boys, the paternal line ended with them. And even my father only had girls.”

Lucius’ eyes widened in realization, “Curiouser and curiouser…”

Draco nodded, “So you see, it has merit. It’s a solid theory.”

“Longbottom, Nott, Malfoy, Macmillan, Flint, Parkinson, Carrow, Rosier, pureblood families with a sole male heir in one generation. That’s more than solid if you ask me. A warning if I ever saw one,” Lucius added.

–

They began gun training and Draco loathed it with a passion. The sound, the recoil, the sheer destruction wrought on wooden targets made his stomach churn.

He’d seen how destructive spells can be but as with anything that came out of a wand, it was done with a burst of magic.

Guns were like wands in a way, they needed to be aimed. But the similarities stopped there. Guns were more tactile and a thousand times more destructive. They were a hundred moving parts of unyielding steel, all acting in unison to maim.

Despite the fact he knew the targets were wood, it was too easy to imagine them as real flesh bodies. During one exercise when they were handed carbines, Draco couldn’t help the bile rising in his stomach.

Then they brought out large pumpkins for each of them to shoot at.

Draco lost his lunch after that.

He wasn’t the only one. Kumar beat Draco to the bushes, retching loudly. Morgan was reduced to tears, Wales looked deathly pale as she stared at the resulting carnage. Kim sat down, looking disgusted at the weapon in his hands.

But Creevey took it in stride. His aim was deadly and precise.

That weekend, while he was in Granger’s arms, he voiced out his innermost thoughts, “I hate Auror training.”

“Hmmm? I thought you were doing well,” she asked, putting down the novel she was reading.

“I am. Kim’s challenging me for the top spot again for physicals but I’m solidly firm on holding mental and leadership. But that doesn’t mean I like it.”

“Tell me,” came Granger’s urging.

“I hate how it makes me feel, how it makes me think. It reminds me too much of the time when I was a Death Eater. And I especially hate how it all seems familiar, like a skill I had learned and forgotten. Because it is, Granger.”

“Oh Draco, surely you understand there’s a difference now. You’re not doing this to cause harm, you’re doing this to rid the world of a great evil.”

“I know. That’s the end goal. But the training, Merlin! How to apprehend, how to subdue, how to incapacitate, it’s fucking with my head.”

“Harry does say you have good instincts. He was singing your praises after Apparition training.”

“Yes. But I also know I wouldn’t want to do this for the rest of my life.”

She tightened her hold on him, rubbing his back soothingly, “Draco, I see you. I see your heart. And I don’t know when I realized it but you’re hard, not by nature but by necessity. The hardness we saw in you, when we were in school, was protection of a heart so soft.”

He burrowed his face into her hair, feeling a warmth in his chest.

The poets got it right.

To be loved is to be seen.

–

“Great! You guys are prompt.”

Faces of his classmates stared back at him in shock. Granger beamed wildly at them.

“Ladies and gents, this is my girlfriend Hermione Granger. Granger, this is Saoirse Morgan, Romit Kumar, David Kim, Gwenyth Wales and you know Dennis, of course.”

He was already grinning when he saw Creevey’s face morph into dismay.

“Dennis! Hi! It’s been so long,” Granger greeted with a hug.

“Hi Hermione!” choked Creevey.

“Draco told me you didn’t believe him when he said we were dating,” she said with a shrewd glare.

Creevey looked pained, “Yes. Well…”

They had agreed to meet at the Leaky to enter Muggle London. After a quick round of introductions and a quick assessment, they were scheduled to have lunch at a Muggle restaurant called McDonalds.

Scottish fare. Doable, Draco thought as they made the trek.

Even Saoirse was excited, “I’d kill for a good old fashioned Cullen Skink.”

This was met with smirks from Creevey and Granger. When they arrived, Draco was floored to find nothing resembling Scottish food..

It was burgers. And something called Nuggets.

He was utterly bewildered at the ordering process. He was fully expecting to sit and be served by a waiter.

Self-service, Granger explained.

Then she asked him to find them a table. She could order for him. Draco grabbed Creevey without much preamble and together, they spotted a large table that could fit all seven of them.

He looked around and saw a playground area where children congregated. Families, friend groups, a lone diner - it looks like they served all types.

It was chaotic. And incredibly noisy.

But he was as surprised as anyone when she handed him a black drink called Coke.

“Am I supposed to put this in my mouth? It looks unappetizing. Are you sure it’s not gone bad?”

She laughed, “Just try it.” Her eyes were crinkled in anticipation.

He sipped the straw and the liquid flooded his mouth. It was sharp, cold but also sweet. It was surprisingly refreshing.

“That’s…” he said as he examined the frankly gargantuan cup in his hand.

“Delicious?”

“Yes,” he replied as he took another sip.

“Knew it would appeal to your sweet tooth,” she replied. Then she nudged a paper box towards him and ordered, “Try it. These are chips, but this is called a Big Mac.”

He took a big bite on the side and Granger watched him with glee. It was delicious.

Soon, everyone dug into their meals. It was informal, no utensils but he had already tried that back in Australia. Families around them herded their children, feeding them their food. Looks like the kids liked it.

When they left McDonalds, Draco was filled with an incredible energy he didn’t know he had. His heart was racing. Granger showed them the London Eye, the Tube. They went into Muggle shopping centers, music stores. Then they went to the British Museum, this was more familiar. He had gone before but kept far away from the Muggle exhibit.

He and Morgan kept up the chatter and he didn’t know he was speaking rapidly before she pointed it out, “Draco, calm down.”

“What?”

“Your hands are shaking,” she explained.

They were, which Draco thought was odd, “What’s happening?”

“Ah. Must be the soda you drank.”

“I didn’t drink club soda?”

“The Coke. It’s a type of Muggle soda. That’s a sugar high.”

Creevey laughed, “Are you all jittery, Malfoy?”

“No. Just energized. But my heart’s racing.”

Wales and Morgan piped up, “Us too.”

But Kumar simply grinned at him but Kim looked nauseous, “My heart feels like it’s going to beat out of my chest.”

“Okay, let’s find you all some water to drink,” Granger said worriedly.

Creevey offered, “Let’s find a bathroom.”

One by one, Creevey Aguamenti’d water into each of their mouths, looking incredibly amused the whole time.

Wales had a grand idea to get takeaway for dinner. Hyper from all the sugar and overstimulated from the day, they all retreated happily to Granger’s flat.

Amidst the boxes, Granger demonstrated the Muggle phone, taking photos and videos of them.

“That’s fascinating!” Wales exclaimed.

Then Draco stood and walked over to his computer. When he booted it up, Creevey’s voice rang out, “WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!”

Then he began a search, demonstrating the internet and printing an article. As the printer whirred to life, all of them except him, Creevey and Granger were startled aback.

When the sheet was done, he showed them the copy.

Kim eyed it dubiously and said, “That’s mighty convenient!”

Kumar added, nodding, “And neater than parchment and quills. That’s incredible.”

Creevey looked at Hermione in shock, “Hermione! What did you do?”

Granger’s tinkling laugh echoed through the flat, “Taught a pureblood how to use the computer. He can touch type too.”

He grinned up at her, feeling proud.

Chapter 43: September 2009

Harry all but dragged him away from what was a mind-numbing lecture in Counters class. Wales was gesticulating wildly as she schooled them on the finer points of the Expelliarmus charm.

“We have to go. We’re late,” he said as he slapped a Portkey into his hand and it whisked them to Kings Cross.

A short distance away, Edward stood with Andromeda and Narcissa flanking him. Lucius eyed the train with appraising eyes.

Pansy was ruffling the kid’s hair, Edward bouncing with excitement as it cycled through multiple colors.

He jumped when he spotted them walking towards them, “Uncle Harry! Uncle Draco!!!”

“Edward.”

“Teddy,” Harry said as he swept him in a hug, asking, “Are you ready, bud?”

“All ready. Grandma Cissy packed all my stuff! I have so many socks and pants! They are so soft and warm!”

Narcissa beamed, “I’m glad you like them Teddy!”

Harry groaned, “Let me guess, merino wool? Cashmere? Really?”

Andromeda smiled, “Your wife has certainly educated you. Well done, Pansy.”

Draco nodded, “You never know. Best to be prepared in case of accidents.”

Teddy looked affronted, “I haven’t had an accident since I was 4, Uncle Draco!” then the kid turned to Harry and asked, “Grandma said no brooms, it’s so unfair!”

Harry grinned, “Yes it’s unfair. But it’s the rules. You can bring it next year.”

The train hooted in warning and little Edward Lupin finally boarded the train.

Andromeda sidled up to him, “Time flies. I can’t believe he’s eleven.”

Draco nodded, “Sure does, Aunt Andromeda.”

“How’s training? My Nymphadora had such a rough time of it.”

“Well enough. But it’s rather off-putting. The guns…” Draco said as he wrinkled his nose in distaste.

Andromeda nodded sagely, “Quite the eye-opener, isn’t it?”

Draco agreed with every fiber of his being. That night, Harry found him as he was preparing for bed after a long day of spell combat.

“Slytherin! He got Sorted into Slytherin! Fucking hells.”

Draco’s wide grin split his face, “Ha! You owe me a thousand Galleons.”

Harry griped, “I thought for sure Hufflepuff! Or Gryffindor. Tonks was a ‘Puff.”

“He lives with no less than 4 Slytherins. Blood will out.”

Then like a Lumos lighting up, Draco had an idea.

–

Granger looked up at him from his bed, he was pacing the entire length of his rooms, “Slow down, Draco. What are you saying?”

“The Binding Spell, traditionally the Head of House usually does it. But what if we had a coven?”

“Okay, you need at least seven.”

“Yes. So I just need seven people to help me. I did the Arithmancy, it looks feasible. What if it could work?”

“That’s a big if. I won’t have you risking yourself,” she said looking increasingly worried.

He deflated, “Okay. I’ll look into it more.”

She beckoned him closer and wrapped him up in her arms when he did, “I can’t lose you, Draco.”

He pressed a kiss on her forehead, “You won’t lose me, Granger.”

She nodded, “I’ve reapplied for my patent.”

“Oh right. How did that go?”

She huffed, “Ogden is being difficult.”

“Ugh. We can make him disappear.”

She smacked his arm in response, “Be serious.”

“I am. Father has so much blackmail material on him, it’d make your eyes water.”

“No. No blackmail. I want to win fair and square. Do you think I can’t do it?”

He frowned, “Of course not! You are capable of anything. You are a brilliant witch and anyone with a working brain can see how you are making something extraordinary, Granger. Don’t let Ogden strip you of your confidence.”

“I know. But I’ve begun to think, maybe he has a point?” she said as she wrung her hands.

“Ogden has no point! His whole existence is a pointless meaningless exercise of nothing.”

She laughed, “Draco, be serious.”

“I am. You’re brilliant and Ogden is trying to convince you otherwise. Don’t let him. Don’t let him do anything.”

“I know. But he’s the Chief Warlock.”

Draco scoffed, “You said it best. It’s not for life.”

–

The profile went out on the September edition of Witch Weekly. The front cover of the magazine showed their faces in profile, all thirteen of them in grid format. The last two boxes only held the title of the article, stark white against black. It didn’t even have a masthead.

Hermione wasn’t a writer, but she understood the implications. And if the cover was any indication, it was going to be a banger. Hermione slipped further into her sofa, tea in hand and began to read.

Pansy was beside her, already reading her copy of the magazine.

Hogwarts Icons: The Bright Young Things
A closer look on the lives of the Harry Potter generation.
By Parvati Patil

The 1979-1980 cohort is one to remember: you name it, we’ve seen it all. Trolls, basilisks, dementors, the Triwizard Cup, the death of our Headmaster - we never had a quiet year. Lest one forget, we also fought in the frontlines of the Battle of Hogwarts in 1998 where we lost family, friends and loved ones. We all had a front row seat when Harry Potter, finally, defeated Tom Riddle. This led to the then unheard of Eighth Year, where some of us returned to finish our education.

Much has been said about my classmates at Hogwarts and most of the names on this list have been spoken of with either awe or derision. In some cases, even both.

But as we are exiting the first decade of this brand new millenium, it is only right that we take a step back and find out how they have fared, post-war.

This most humble journalist got a first-hand look during the holidays, joining them at their yearly summer tradition, at the Malfoy residence in Sydney, Australia.

Lady Malfoy, the esteemed hostess and socialite, has dubbed them ‘The Bright Young Things’. And my readers, it is quite the estimation as you shall soon learn.

Harry Potter, Lord Potter
Occupation: Head Auror
Every child knows his name and legend. Orphaned at barely a year old by Tom Riddle, he is known as The Boy Who Lived, The Chosen One. But these days, he is called by many as Head Auror Potter, having famously been recruited by the Auror Corps at only seventeen.

He is continuing his service to Wizarding society, keeping our communities safe for the past 12 years. A decade into his illustrious Auror career, he has been promoted twice, showing his clear dedication to his chosen profession. Harry at school never yearned for the spotlight but has been shown to be a loyal and steadfast friend. This group jokingly dubbed him the Emergency.

Harry Potter wed the love of his life, fashion designer Pansy Parkinson, in a grand society wedding in 2007. The pair was blessed by the birth of a daughter in November of last year.

Hermione Granger
Occupation: Unspeakable
Everyone in our year has asked it once or twice throughout our eight years at Hogwarts: Where would Harry be without Hermione? Dubbed as the Golden Girl, Brightest Witch of Her Age and the brains behind the Golden Trio, Hermione is no stranger to this humble author, our shared Gryffindor dorm has seen to that. She needs no moniker, her name alone speaks for itself.

Moreover, she has always held herself to exacting standards. 10 OWLS, 7 Outstanding NEWTS, and multiple masteries, her academic history is nothing short of impeccable.

She has been in the frontiers of magical research, employed by the Department of Mysteries mere days after graduation at Hogwarts in 1999. A decade in, Hermione has been the lead proponent on several innovations and inventions that benefit Wizarding society at large.

Draco Malfoy, Lord Black, Heir Malfoy
Occupation: Unspeakable
Harry and Draco’s animosity at Hogwarts was legendary, sparked into being as early as our Sorting and persisted throughout our school years.

Shock followed in the intervening years when 2/3rd of the Golden Trio testified in Draco’s trial. And Draco today is nothing short of unrecognizable, as most of our readership will know If they followed his many profiles in this esteemed magazine. His trademark platinum hair, piercing grey eyes and tall frame has graced our cover no less than 3 times.

Dubbed the group Puppy, Draco has grown into a confident young man, convivial and amiable, with a sharp wit and even sharper mind. This is not a surprise, his class rank has always been second only to Hermione, he himself is the bearer of several masteries. Employed as an Unspeakable since 2003, he splits his time consulting at Malfoy Industries, expanding their veritable holdings and lordship duties as head of House Black.

Susan Bones-Patil
Occupation: Cursebreaker
Susan Bones has always been a natural leader. A credit to her house, Susan always espoused cool logic and levelheaded fairness in her dealings with our classmates. Tall and imposing, her command of the room has always been remarkable, reminiscent of her aunt, the former head of the DMLE, Amelia Bones. Madame is her moniker and rightly so.

Recruited by the Gringotts Cursebreaker Program post-graduation, she has led several successful expeditions in Egypt, Japan and New Zealand with a concentration in ancient tombs and sentient dwellings.

Recently, Susan has become family, wedding this humble journalist’s twin sister, Padma earlier this year.

Theodore Nott, Lord Nott
Occupation: Healer
Theo was a mysterious figure at Hogwarts. Mostly silent and sulking, content to blend into the walls. But to call Theo dull would be a mistake, he was a singularly bright student at Hogwarts with a talent for healing and potions. Theo has long since come into his own, affable and naughty to a fault - his group has dubbed him the Jester.

Employed by St. Mungo’s as a Healer since 1999, he is specializing in long-term spell damage and is their resident poison expert. Joyful and irreverent, his signature brand of humor has delighted the Janus Thickey Ward residents for close to 10 years.

He wed Luna Lovegood in the vernal equinox of 2008 causing heartbreak amongst our readership. With his crystal blue eyes and dark wavy mane, Theo broke Draco’s record last year as he graced our covers for the fourth time.

Hannah Longbottom nee Abbott, Lady Longbottom
Occupation: Entrepreneur
Hannah has always been warm and kind, this she demonstrated during our Hogwarts years. Empathetic and incredibly perceptive, she dispenses her own brand of care to the group she now calls her dearest friends.

Proprietress to the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade, she has transformed the ancient establishment into a veritable hot spot with improved decor and menu. Most recently, she has acquired yet another iconic Wizarding establishment, the Leaky Cauldron.

They call her Mother, and in a group with no less than four orphans, it is very welcome and appreciated. She wed Professor Neville Longbottom in 2008.

Blaise Zabini, Marchese de Zabini
Occupation: Auror
Blaise’s time at Hogwarts was marked by a string of heartbreak from each house. This journalist remembers eight witches struggling to cope post-breakup. Now, the man before me has matured into a serious albeit still flirty Auror.

Blaise told me himself that he had joined the Auror Corps as part of a bet with his best friend, Draco. And at a time when his life lacked purpose, he was most surprised to find the work suited him.

His moniker is the Alcoholic, but make no mistake, he is no lush. It is merely a nod to his many vineyards in Italy and France which he manages alongside his Auror duties. He is engaged to Daphne Greengrass, set to wed in what we expect to be a grand society wedding early next year.

Ernie Macmillan, Heir Macmillan
Occupation: Unspeakable
As a boy, Ernie Macmillan took himself far too seriously. He sought the validation of his peers with unabashed determination. Ten years hence, he has distinguished himself as a decidedly confident man, keen to share knowledge and generous to a fault. His moniker is unerringly accurate, the Earnest.

Remarkably loyal, adult Ernie has matured into a good and honest friend, he dispenses his compliments and jibes freely. Armed with the incredible Hufflepuff work ethic and multiple masteries, he became an Unspeakable in 2000.

Ernie splits his time doing scholarly endeavors and assisting his mother, the Lady Macmillan, in managing their household affairs. This humble writer hereby accepts his most earnest courtship.

“WHAT?!!!! Ernieeeee!” Hermione exclaimed.

Pansy beside her snickered, “Got to that part did you? Good on you, Parvati. Well done.”

Pansy Potter nee Parkinson, Lady Potter
Occupation: Couturier
Pansy Parkinson walked the halls of Hogwarts Castle in couture. She didn’t follow trends, she set them. Always perfectly groomed and stylish, Pansy was always the epitome of a femme fatale. It was no surprise when that became her moniker. But teenage Pansy was also incredibly mean, a sharp retort was always ready to cut down expertly.

Now, Pansy has grown up into a soft, quiet soul. She is still confident but no longer feels the need to bring others down. Instead, she lifts others around her to be their best selves, be it the clothes she calls armor or to simply remind them of their strengths. Lady Potter is owner of the Atelier, the iconic clothing store, dressing the who’s who of wizarding society since 2001. The Atelier has premises in Paris and London, specializing in both haute couture and ready to wear.

Once, the relationship between Harry and Pansy might have struck this humble author as odd. But seeing their love and fondness in person, it is now clear that they have shaped each other for the better. Their love is not the fiery kind, it is quiet and deep, but no less true.

Padma Bones-Patil
Occupation: Cursebreaker
Padma Bones-Patil is this most humble author’s twin sister. She has always been gracious and clever, always rising above petty squabbles. Her beauty needed no artifice, she simply shone with her bursting talent and Ravenclaw wit.

Now, she is starting a family with her incomparable wife, Susan. Formerly an Unspeakable, she joined the Gringotts Cursebreaker Program and has passed with distinction. Padma has several masteries under her belt and has co-authored research during her time in the Department of Mysteries.

Padma’s nickname is the Genius, serving to underline her brilliance. It’s no secret that the group cherishes her, celebrating her erudition with unflinching pride. And that was what Padma needed at Hogwarts, friends who didn’t feel threatened by her. Now, she no longer dims her light.

Luna Nott nee Lovegood, Lady Nott
Occupation: Magizoologist
Luna was a wild fae-like creature at Hogwarts. Often misunderstood and misinterpreted, she had always marched to the beat of her own drum. She did her own thing, was passionate about obscure creatures and for teenagers gagging to conform, this was cause for concern.

Undeterred, Luna simply did what she wanted. And once she had found true friends who listened and understood her own unique personality, she began to bloom. Now, Luna is a respected Magizoologist and has led expeditions to the jungles of Borneo, Brazil and the Congo. She is credited in the discovery of the Crumple-Horned Snorkack.

Nicknamed the Oracle, Lady Nott is deemed by the group as the wisest of them all. A pure soul, her kindness and grace knows no bounds. She is quick with her help and exceedingly patient with her friends.

Daphne Greengrass
Occupation: Solicitor
Daphne Greengrass is the Goddess and what a fitting nickname it is. On some days, she looked eight feet tall as she strutted the halls of Hogwarts Castle with her long, gamine legs, perfect blonde hair and classic English beauty. At Hogwarts, she espoused a stereotype, the persona of the dumb blonde.

Not one to make waves at school, now Daphne Greengrass has shattered the illusion others had painted her as. Her charity work is incredible, championing causes ranging from creature preservation, worker’s rights and orphanages.

On top of all this and planning her wedding to Blaise Zabini, she graduated top of her class at the Myrddin College at Oxford in 2007. She had graciously donated her time to work pro-bono at the Department of International Magical Cooperation next month.

Neville Longbottom, Lord Longbottom
Occupation: Professor
Neville was known to us Gryffindors as a forgetful boy, who cooed over a Mimbulus Mimbletonia. He was easily scared, awkward and doted on his pet frog, Trevor. Imagine our surprise arriving at our dorms for Seventh Year to see a tall, strapping young man.

As the years passed, we all saw Neville come into his own. During the farce that was our Seventh Year, he seized leadership, protected the children from cruelty disguised as teaching and incited rebellion against injustice. It was incredible to witness. His moniker is well earned, he is the General.

Now coming into the Longbottom lordship, Professor Longbottom is doing what he does best, cultivating rare plants and amassing numerous patents on his prized florals, or teaching the young pupils of Hogwarts the wonders of Herbology. As head of Gryffindor House, he embodies the qualities well. He manages it all with noble pride and enduring dignity. He has always been the best of us.

In closing, my dear readers, the child soldiers are thriving and happy. Each of them have grown up on opposite sides of a battle but have come together in shared understanding of the bigger picture. Perhaps life will present more challenges, more adventures in the future. Perhaps they will be tested once more.

But it is clear, they will no longer be found wanting.

The kids are alright.

“Wow,” Hermione said as she flipped the magazine, looking at their pictures over the summer.

Pansy smiled, “She did good. I would have eviscerated her otherwise.”

“You warned her then?”

Pansy sneered, “Of course. Don’t discount media play, Hermione. It has its purpose.”

“Maybe we can do it once every ten years. It’s too invasive for me.”

“Knowing your history with the press, it's understandable. But if you read the article closely, you'll realize it says a lot but nothing at all. That's the perfect profile.

"I did notice," she mumbled.

"Hermione, the Wizengamot needs reminding who is on your side. And more importantly, who you are.”

She shook her head, “Lucius said as much.”

Pansy cackled with glee, “Oh he would know.”

–

“Yield!” Draco bellowed, he was out of breath from exertion.

“No,” came Kumar’s reply.

Then Kumar’s wand erupted with a volley of spells. And Draco reacted and countered.

Time seemed sluggish for some reason and he found himself with time to think. Some spells weren’t worth the effort, he simply stepped out of the path. The familiar white light of a Levicorpus would have clipped his shoulder had he not taken a step to the left.

The yellow beam of a Bombarda came next, Kumar really wasn’t holding back. Stupefy. And a cheeky Calvorio. Transfiguration spells and charms came out of his opponent without pause. On and on it went, the kid was growing exhausted and his spellwork became sloppy.

Draco was beyond tired. He Apparated behind Kumar and stuck his wand right in his jugular.

“Yield!”

“Fuck you, Malfoy. You’re supposed to stay in front of me.”

“Nah. That’s not how battles work. And you threatened my hair! Really, the balding curse?” then he whispered, “Calvorio.”

Kumar’s hair began to fall out of his head rapidly, leaving behind a smooth expanse of scalp.

Draco doubled over, losing all sense and laughing.

Kumar roared in fury, “Undo it!”

“Yield!” Draco asked again, wheezing with glee.

“Fine!” Kumar huffed as he scooped his jet black hair on the ground.

“I’ll undo it later.” he replied as he stood, still chuckling. He began to walk away, eager to tell the other trainees.

“No, Malfoy! Hey, come back!”

–

“What do you mean puppy? Neville got THE GENERAL? Are you fucking kidding me?” Draco fumed over dinner at the Pottery that weekend.

Hermione opted for a nice, quiet, formal sit-down dinner for her 30th. Strict white tie and gowns for the ladies, it was sedate, more grown up and exactly what she wanted.

“Well, it sort of fits. That nice girl, Saoirse, she calls you softie. Would you have preferred that?” Granger answered.

“No?! I want something regal, something cool.”

Harry interjected, “I’m the EMERGENCY. I’d take puppy any day.”

Theo chastised, “Don’t take it too seriously, Draco.”

“What?! Not take it too seriously? Daphne is the Goddess. Luna is the Oracle. While I’m… PUPPY? What the actual fuck.”

Granger replied with a smirk, “But you’re the bestest little puppy. Such a good boy.”

Draco flushed beet red. An overwhelming urge to please flooded his body as his anger evaporated, “Yes… well.”

Harry groaned, “Oh fuck, someone’s got a raging praise kink.”

Theo grinned as he retorted, “Down, boy.”

–

Hermione and Harry Apparated to Hogsmeade in the mid-afternoon. She wasn’t exactly at ease with the whole situation but with Harry beside her as a grounding presence, she could endure it.

They stepped into Hannah’s pub who simply met their eyes with a knowing look. They trudged on to the second floor and waited for their third.

The room was humming with Auror Surveillance and Monitoring Charms.

5 minutes passed in relative silence and in walked Ronald Weasley.

His patchy beard made his face look rounder than usual, eyes dull and tired. He gave them both a small smile that they returned.

When Ron sat, greetings were exchanged and Hermione ignored the creeping sense of discomfort that was rising alongside her panic.

“Thank you for meeting with me,” Ron said.

Harry waved a hand dismissively, “Don’t mention it.”

Ron and Harry began shooting the breeze, while she kept quiet. She was never one for small talk.

“My Mind Healer urged me to meet you months ago. It took me this long to pluck up the courage,” Ron said with a grimace.

“Why?” Hermione asked, talking for the first time since they arrived in Hogsmeade.

“Shame mostly. I’m so sorry, Hermione,” Ron said softly, meeting her gaze.

She nodded and Harry grasped her hand in his, offering comfort.

Ron continued, “I’ve been working on my anger issues, Healer Ortensia, she says I’ve used you guys as an outlet for my frustrations and failures. She’s right, of course.”

Harry smirked, “Self awareness. Nice.”

Ron smiled, “She says I’ve also been grieving the demise of our friendship. Partly because we can no longer be friends because we disagree on fundamental things.”

Hermione interjected, “Like what?”

Ron grimaced, “I can never be friends with the snakes. I just can’t. I see them and I remember Fred. Lying dead, surrounded by rubble. And I know they didn’t actually cast the Bombarda that killed him but their parents’ did. It’s not fair to blame them but I can’t move past it.”

Harry met Ron’s eyes, “You’re right. It’s not fair. But we can’t tell you how to feel. That was our mistake, me and Hermione. We just wanted you with us. And we didn’t realize that we were dictating how you should feel about them.”

Ron nodded, “Thank you, Harry. As for Ginny… I know what she did was wrong but she was just a kid. She loved you so much, Harry. How could you send her to Azkaban? She was your family, once.”

Harry nodded and replied calmly, “I’m sorry for that, Ron. I know you love your sister, she’s your family. But I will do whatever I can to protect mine. I will not sit idly by and let Pansy be humiliated or insulted. Me, I’m free game. You can say whatever you want with me. But when it comes to Pansy and Lily…”

Ron gave a firm nod, “I understand. But even if I felt that way, it was wrong to hurt you, Hermione. I wasn’t handling your rejection well and I took it out on you. That was wrong of me.”

Harry gripped her hand tight and replied for the both of them, “Thank you for saying that, Ron.”

“When I went for Mind Healing, what my brothers said and did to me after they found out about what I did to Hermione finally made sense. When I was drinking, it didn’t fully sink in. Mum didn’t help, she supported me and everything and I couldn’t really make sense of why there was such a difference in opinion in my family. Dad looked heartbroken and disappointed while Mum was saying I was right.”

Harry asked, “And?”

“I realized she was enabling me. Bill chewed me out, Charlie gave me a walloping you wouldn’t believe. And George… he just said Fred would be ashamed of me. That hurt most of all, because he was right.”

She replied, “It’s one thing to admit you were wrong. And it’s another thing to accept the friendships we have with the Slytherins. I understand that, Ron. Truly. While friends may agree to disagree on certain things, it won’t work on something as fundamental as this. Your Mind Healer is right too. Our values no longer align. And I really hope you understand that just because we think and believe differently than you, doesn’t make us bad people.”

Ron mumbled, “She said as much.”

Harry sighed, “So… what’s next for you?”

“I’m going away for a while. Ireland, so I can still meet with my Mind Healer. But I think it will be good for me.”

“Good. I think so too.”

She said, “For what it’s worth, we grieved you too. For the longest time, I couldn’t understand what was happening to you. We used to be so close… but I guess this is what happens when we grow up. We grow apart.”

Ron replied softly, “But why… why the Slytherins?”

“I wish you would let yourself see what we see. Blaise, Pansy, Theo, Draco, Daphne - they were just like us Ron. Scared children, thrust into this war we inherited. You’re lucky you had parents who loved you, who adored you. The Death Eaters were horrible parents. It’s not my story to tell and I’m not here to convince you. But trust that we wouldn’t be friends with any of them if they are bad people.”

Ron winced, “I’m sorry. I can’t.”

Harry nodded, “That’s your choice. And it’s fine. I respect it, even if I disagree with it.”

Ron rose with quiet resignation, “I’ll go. Thanks for meeting with me. I needed closure, maybe it really is for the best.”

And with that, he left the room and his former best friends without much fanfare.

Harry and Hermione sat together in silence for what seemed like hours. None of them spoke as the quiet enveloped them. Both were still reeling at the emotions the meeting brought up.

But none of it was regret. In the end, Harry rose and took her hand as they exited the Three Broomsticks, thanking Hannah for the use of her pub. She gave them a reassuring smile and promised to meet them over the weekend for Theo’s birthday.

It was moderately chill and Hogwarts Castle loomed large in the distance as the sunset began painting the skies beautifully. Deep reds, blush pinks, vibrant yellows tinted the firmament above them.

In the fading light, she turned to Harry and said, “I miss him sometimes.”

Harry nodded as he tucked an errant curl behind her ear, “I do too.”

They looked around Hogsmeade, past the Shrieking Shack, now silent. The three of them had memories here, growing up together, the burden of keeping Harry alive kept them close.

Nothing bonds like a shared suffering.

The Hog’s Head, where they sought entrance to the Castle. Aberforth was outside, blasting leaves away into a pile. She smiled at him, while Harry gave him a two-finger salute. The last of the Dumbledores gave them a begrudging nod.

Closer now to Hogwarts, walking silently side by side. They hadn’t planned it but it happened anyway, their friendship had deepened so much that words didn’t need to be spoken.

Just then, Hogwarts Castle came to life as hundreds of candles burst into flame inside its many rooms. Hermione couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

She breathed deep as she clasped Harry’s hand in her own, “Let’s go home, Harry.”

Harry grinned widely at her and nodded. And together, they Apparated to the Pottery.

Notes:

Ronald Weasley. Hopefully this will be last time he will ever make an appearance lol

Chapter 44: October 2009

It was a banner day for Hermione. That morning she was filled with so much excitement she was up at 5 am. She spent the time well, reviewing her notes, going over her long list of topics she wished to address as dawn broke over London.

By 8, she had had two cups of tea and was fully dressed and ready to Floo to Malfoy Industries.

It would be only the third time she had visited. Once, to introduce her to the staff and second to tour her lab and to set up offices to handle the applications for the Potentia Ward.

Today, she would speak with her team and discuss their goals. Having received her patent approval last week, she was up and ready to go.

After the DMLE deployed the ward in the Outer Hebrides facility, Gringotts followed. And now, Malfoy Industries itself applied to be allowed its use.

Through Lucius’ sly marketing, their ward caught the attention of the International Confederation of Wizards. Contracts were being drawn up so they could deploy in Davos. Ernie had bets it would be next year but Padma was more optimistic.

Draco hedged a hundred Galleons that St. Mungos would soon follow before the Davos Ward could be deployed. Ernie gamely took him up on it.

She didn’t gamble. Her finances weren’t doing so well after she splurged on Pansy’s clothes, but the sleek pantsuit that she wore today was truly a work of art.

The navy color brought out the golden hues of her skin and it made her feel like the world was hers for the taking. And it was excessively comfortable.

So she bought the cream version too.

It was to be her new uniform, she decided. Quite like Draco’s default black or navy suits. Sensible and easy. On her ears, she wore simple diamond studs. And Draco’s birthday gift adorned her wrist, an all diamond tennis bracelet that matched the other birthday gift he gave almost 5 years ago.

It was lavish but he was ever so pleased whenever she wore it. His grey eyes sparkled with happiness with a tinge of smug satisfaction. She called it his possessive face.

Hermione walked into the conference room with her head held high, tamping down her racing heart.

Everyone stood as she entered and she spotted Draco first, standing tall right beside Lucius, beaming widely at her.

Instantly, she calmed and returned a shy smile.

She stood at the head of the table and began her presentation.

–

“How did you manage to get away?” she breathed as he crushed her into his arms after everyone had vacated the room.

“You think I’d miss this? I think not,” he replied as he kissed her forehead.

“Can you stay for lunch? Please say yes,” she urged.

“Of course. Shall we go to Stregheria? Father?”

“Oh yes, let me call your mother. I’m sure she’d love to join,” Lucius replied.

They Floo’d over and Narcissa arrived within minutes. They were ushered to a VIP room where everyone quickly placed their orders.

“You were fantastic, Granger,” he said as drinks were served.

“Really? I was hoping for conciseness but I think I rambled there in the end,” she said as she sliced her steak.

“Not at all, darling girl. A bit of extemporaneous speech never hurt anyone. And besides, it helped underline the goals so everyone is on the same page,” Lucius added.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I wanted. The team needs to understand we cannot make mistakes or else ICW could impose hefty fines. I really want to avoid that.”

Narcissa nodded, “Are you officially independent of the Department of Mysteries?”

She replied, “No. They said I’m on loan to Malfoy Industries, like Draco is to the DMLE. And they are on the patent. Lucius negotiated a 2% fee but they countered with 3%. I can live with that.”

Draco grinned, “They really don’t want to let go of their top talent.”

She grinned, “No, they don’t. It’s okay with me, I think I’d like to keep my options open.”

Lucius nodded, “That’s smart. Besides, if you have new ideas you have the DOM resources open and available to you.”

“That’s exactly it. The DOM Library is second to none.”

Draco rolled his eyes, “Of course. Library access for the bookworm is of utmost importance.”

She laughed as she hit his arm, “Hey! Where else can I find classified treatises on warding? Nowhere else, I tell you.”

“Don’t think that I don’t know that if you resign as an Unspeakable, you’ll also lose your access to the Bodleian.”

“Yes! Fine. You got me. Croaker did say the DOM motto is quid pro quo.”

Narcissa smirked, “Is it really?”

Draco nodded, “Yep! And proud of it too. Granger… now is good a time as any to mention that the Malfoys have hereditary access to the ICW Library.”

Her eyebrows rose at this, “Really?”

“Yes. You need to write and notify them in advance but they hardly ever deny access. But family only,” he said with a gleam in his eye.

“Interesting. Well, I guess I have to marry you then,” she replied nonchalantly.

Narcissa’s eyes widened imperceptibly and Lucius spluttered his wine.

“Yes. Yes you do,” came his amused reply.

She grinned, “Good. That’s settled. Ask me soon.”

Narcissa squealed with delight at this while Lucius gaped at the two of them.

“How soon would you like?” Draco asked with a smug grin.

“I think I’ll have time next year,” she replied as she finished her plate.

“Lovely. I think I can make that happen,” Draco said as he swirled his wine glass on the table.

“Oh can you? That would be grand.”

Lucius swallowed, “I really hope the two of you aren’t joking?”

“Be quiet, Lucius!!!” Narcissa hissed.

Draco turned to his father and replied with an impassive face, “I’m deadly serious.”

Hermione mirrored the look on Draco’s face and added, “So am I.”

Narcissa breathed, “Well, that settles it then. We have to start telling people about your courtship. We’ll make it seamless, I don’t want you to worry about a thing, my darlings. Mother will handle everything.”

Lucius looked weary, “Romance truly is dead. This generation is hopeless.”

Draco gave his father a look filled with disbelief, “Be for real! Your generation is rubbish at romance. Take Theo’s father for instance, whose idea of a date involved a brothel and or strangulation. Merlin save us all!”

Lucius bristled, “Speaking for the rest of us, I’ll have you know I am perfectly capable of romance. Your mother can attest to that.”

Narcissa’s eyes twinkled, “Very much, yes. Once, I spent three days in New Delhi wearing nothing but the Malfoy emeralds, that’s when we conceived you!”

Lucius now sported a smug look on his face that was eerily similar to his own.

Draco looked nauseated, “Please! I was enjoying my meal!”

Hermione buried her face in her hands, red with mortification.

–

Hermione met Pansy at the Atelier. They had plans for a well-deserved ladies luncheon at Aparecium.

Luna and Hannah arrived just as they were seated, the two of them chatting away.

Daphne had Floo’d over from Blaise’s flat looking stressed out and upset. Meanwhile the Bones-Patil’s Apparated right into their private dining room looking jubilant.

Susan and Padma vibrated with excitement as they gushed, “We’re pregnant!”

Pansy, not to be outdone, exclaimed, “So am I!”

Daphne called for champagne as everyone else begged for details.

Susan and Padma had longed to start their family early. They had looked into Muggle surrogacy and both witches planned to carry one each. At the same time.

“Everyone tells us we’re mad but I don’t care, we’re doing it,” Susan said.

Hannah grinned, “You’ll need a lot of help.”

Padma smirked, “Definitely. My mum offered to babysit whenever we need it. She’s retired and desperate for grandbabies.”

Hermione replied, “Brilliant!”

Daphne asked Pansy, “How far along are you?”

“Three months. Due in March,” she beamed.

Luna nodded and remarked softly, “Hmmm.”

Hannah, sharp as ever, retorted, “What is it Luna? Tell us…”

“A fair few babies waiting to be born.”

At that, Hannah burst into tears.

All of them looked on, alarmed but Luna wrapped her arms around Hannah and said, “Be patient. They are coming.”

The crying witch babbled, “They?”

Luna answered decisively, “They.”

All of them piled on in a group hug to comfort, reassure and cajole. Luna said she only wanted one. Pansy wanted four. Susan, Padma and Daphne shared they’d be glad to have two. Parvati was unsure about the whole concept, too much fuss she said.

Hannah, still sniffling, she wanted plenty. All of it, she declared.

And Hermione was silent. She didn’t dare to comment. Not engaged or married like the rest of them, she didn’t feel like she had the right.

But in her heart of hearts, she was like Hannah. She wanted a whole Quidditch team if she could. In her mind, she called it absurd. It wasn’t logical, she didn’t even know where to even begin to learn how to manage a brood.

But she wanted it all the same.

Lunch was served and the ladies feasted as their worries and fears were assuaged by womanly friendship.

–

“Fucking hells! Creevey, get a move on!”

Creevey slogged through the tundra. They had just gotten stuck on a massive peat bog that delayed them significantly. The exercise was fully exhausting, forcing them to think on their feet.

It was eye-opening and the Aurors stressed it would push them to their limits.

Whatever that means.

“Gods, this is the worst,” Creevey heaved as waved his wand to get rid of the peat weighing him down.

“Come on, I don't want to be out here when the sun goes down,” Draco said as he began the long trek to their goal.

The whole area had a massive anti-Apparition Jinx to hinder them. That and going around massive peatland gave them delay after delay.

He was at his wits end, the wind stripped his face raw and he could feel his sweat drying despite the frigid cold. A wave of magic spread out from the distance and Draco’s eyes furrowed in confusion.

What the hell was that?

“Maybe I should quit,” Creevey said at Draco’s back.

He whirled around, “No! You are not quitting, I’ll drag you to the finish line if I have to. Just move your feet and let’s make a run for it.”

“No, you go on ahead. I’ll just sit here and you can tell the Aurors where to find me.”

“For fucks sake! Get a move on, man!”

“No, I think I’ll just lie down here.”

He whirled around and observed Creevey. His eyes were unfocused and he had an odd look on his face.

Confundus. Of course.

Draco cast a Silencio and Levicorpus in quick succession. He kept his wand pointed to the sky as he ran towards the facility, Creevey bobbing in the air like a balloon.

He ran five miles in under 30 minutes, making good time as the sun was going down behind him. He periodically checked Creevey whose eyes were wide as Draco pushed himself to his limits.

After two more miles, a stitch had developed on his side that he valiantly ignored.

He could see the facility in the distance so he ran like hell was after him. He spotted peat up ahead, the wet, sulfuric scent of it was basically burned into his nostrils. He Summoned the bulk of his magic to aid him in making the leap. Draco soared through the air in one giant bound, landing softly as they made it across several meters of peat.

When they crossed the barrier of the training facility, he practically collapsed where he stood. Creevey flopped down beside him.

Wales and Kim already made it.

That left only Morgan and Kumar.

Kim grinned as he offered a hand to help Draco up, “Took you long enough.”

Draco couldn’t speak just yet as he Aguamenti’d water into his open mouth.

Wales gamely ended the Silencio on Creevey which he used to splutter, “Holy shit, Malfoy!”

“What?” he said as he walked towards the benches.

“You… how could you do that?”

“Do what?”

“You, you had me in the air, Silenced. And you made that leap without a free wand!”

“You can do that too! You just lack imagination,” he replied with a grin.

“I don’t think so, bud. That was some next level shit,” Creevey retorted.

“Please. Kim can do it. I’m guessing Wales was in the air?”

Wales replied, “No. He Lightened me and strapped me to his back. Something just came over me and I really just wanted to quit. I was so tired.”

Kim scoffed, “As if I would just leave you there. No way.”

Draco nodded, “I said as much to this nimrod.”

Creevey bristled, “Hey! At least Wales was carried. That Levicorpus was undignified.”

Draco shrugged, too tired to argue, “Beggars can’t be choosers.”

Kim interjected, “You should have carried him bridal style.”

Wales snickered, “I would have Stupefied and dragged him behind me.”

From the distance, Draco could see a lone figure, running as the sun was in its final throes of the day.

Wales laughed out loud and shouted, “Great minds think alike, eh? Come on Princess Peach! Drag his ass back home.”

The petite blonde girl had a mischievous smile on her face as she crossed the barrier, Kumar stiff as a board behind her, covered in peat from head to toe.

Creevey was doubled over in laughter as he clutched his stomach. Kim was wheezing while Wales snorted uncontrollably.

Draco couldn’t help the grin spreading on his face as he pointed his wand and Rennervated Kumar, who came to and spat muck onto the stone courtyard.

Auror Selwyn arrived with a sharp crack and nodded at them, “Well, well… good job Aurors in Training. You are to get clean and report for Poisons in an hour. Tomorrow, we do this again.”

All of them groaned.

Draco had to concentrate doubly hard as they were tasked to brew the Euphoria antidote. He almost mixed up the direction of the stirs before he paused, took a deep breath and collected his wits about him.

Kim wasn’t doing any better, struggling to focus due to exhaustion. Morgan was seething as she was about to start all over again, Vanishing the contents of her cauldron in annoyance.

Creevey and Wales were over it, choosing to nap in one corner of the lab.

Meanwhile, Kumar was whistling as he brewed like he had a full eight hours of sleep.

They made it through mess, dragging their feet behind them and eating their meals in silence. Before night formation, Draco drank some Pepper-Up expecting to be put through their paces.

Selwyn didn’t disappoint as he urged them to complete a 10 mile jog. Draco’s lungs burned as he completed his final lap, Kim solidly behind him.

“Fucking hell,” Kim wheezed.

“Now I’m hungry again,” Creevey announced as he crossed the finish line to find Draco and Kim sprawled on the grass.

They had to wait for Kumar and the ladies to arrive before they could sleep. But Draco didn’t mind, he could just as well sleep on the surprisingly springy ground.

He closed his eyes.

–

The next day began earlier than usual at 7 am. They barely finished their breakfasts when they were Apparated into the wilderness once more. This time, they did it in threes.

The wind was unforgiving, whipping past them bringing the frigid air. Draco’s wand Pointed the direction so he could get their bearings before he looked at his group.

Great.

He was assigned to Kim and Kumar. Gods, what he wouldn’t give to be with the ladies. Together, they’d probably finish before lunch.

“Come on lads, let’s move.”

Kumar grumbled but Kim followed silently.

“We’re moving north to south this time,” Kumar said.

Draco nodded, “South Uist is about 20 miles long.”

“If we’re even on the island. They could throw us a curveball,” Kim answered.

Kumar replied, “We are. That’s Beinn Mhor to the east.”

Draco nodded, “So let’s do this strategically. From what we did yesterday, we just need to avoid the bogs. At some point, one will succumb to Compulsion. We’ll just Silence and Levitate, whichever way works.”

Kim said, “Let’s make headway with the distance. I say we sprint as much as we can and reassess in 5 miles.”

Kumar nodded, “Sounds like a plan.”

The three of them began running, falling into a line. They encountered their first bog after a mile. It was the biggest he’d ever seen and he couldn’t make it in the single leap.

Draco channelled his magic and froze the peat solid. With his wand arm outstretched, he began freezing ahead of them as they made their way across. They couldn’t run, it was too slippery and the ice bridge Draco made was narrow.

When they were on the other side, they began to run again.

Draco said, “Watch out for that damned lighthouse. Once we see that, we should be on the home stretch.”

Kim smelled it before any of them, “Bog up ahead.”

Draco nodded as he surveyed the land before them, it was wide but narrow. As he neared, he made the jump, Willing his body to be lighter than it was. He made the 50 meter jump with ease.

Kumar attempted the jump but lost his nerve in the middle. He had anticipated it, slowing Kumar’s descent before Levitating his person towards him.

Kim leapt with all his might and barrel rolled as he landed.

They ran again. They made the leaps, trusting their magic more and more. Even Kumar made it after several attempts. The sun was barely high in the sky when Kim spotted the small lighthouse.

Then it hit them.

All three of them.

The sudden disorientation, general confusion and lethargy. Their bodies felt leaden, like they had been running for days not mere hours. Draco shut his eyes and dug deep into his mind as he bellowed his instructions.

“It’s a spell! Focus!”

“Fuck!” Kumar said with a groan.

Kim was silent, and Draco hoped he was concentrating with everything he had.

The fog in his mind gave way to clear headedness, not easily. It was sluggish but after several deep breaths, he calmed enough to open his eyes.

Kim had apparently lost the battle and was now wandering aimlessly away from them. Kumar’s eyes gleamed with effort as he Stupefied Kim before he could drown in peat.

“Fuck, that was strong,” Kumar said with a grunt.

Draco nodded, “Levitate him and we make a run for it. This Confundus Jinx has to end somewhere.”

“Let’s go,” Kumar replied with gritted teeth.

Before he could take a step, the spell hit them again in a strong wave. Draco felt it rattle his Occlumency walls, testing his resolve.

He screamed as he lifted his wand to the sky, “Protego Maxima! Fianto Duri! Repello Inicum!”

The spells left him in all directions. Rapidly, it spread out and cocooned them in a glittering dome. As the parabola closed, Draco’s exhale left him in a shuddering gasp.

Kumar Renevervated Kim and he came to senses.

“Fucking hells!” Kim said as he stood.

Draco pointed his wand at the wards above them and it began to move as they did.

“How… how is this possible, Malfoy? Wards are tied to Objects.”

“I am an Object,” he replied simply.

“No… you can’t sustain this for long. You’ll deplete,” Kumar said worryingly.

“Yeah. And I’d rather be at the facility when I do. I say we run. If there’s a bog Kim, you Freeze it.”

“Got it,” Kim answered.

“Come on.”

They made good time, encountering only two bogs before Kim spotted their outpost in the distance.

They ran for it and Draco Dispelled the wards as soon as they crossed the barrier.

Their group whooped in jubilation after they rehydrated. Draco’s hands shook and he tried to hide it.

But Kim was sharp, “Hey, you okay?”

He nodded, “I just need to walk it off.”

Draco slid into the lavatory just as his body shook, the combined forces of adrenaline, elation and magical depletion making itself known. He clenched his jaw tight and took deep even breaths, willing it to pass through him. He wanted to keep his reputation intact.

Vanity, but he was still, at his core, a Slytherin.

Break down in private, cool as steel in public.

Creevey, Morgan and Wales arrived a few hours later.

That afternoon’s spell combat was brutal. He managed but barely.

–

The next day they were tasked to make it back alone. It was only 5 am. And Draco was bone tired. He was sluggish and he felt like he could sleep for 48 hours. His magical reserve was alarmingly low.

He didn’t want to do it but he knew he had to. It was the only option.

It was still dark, nobody would see. He quickly took his bearings and deemed he would need to go northeast.

With a deep sense of loathing, Draco took to the skies, using the skill Bellatrix had taught him. One he hadn’t used since the war.

He didn’t want anyone to know.

Draco Flew high into the slowly brightening sky, his body an undulating mass of smoke.

He hated it. It was a horrid, unsettling feeling, being borne by the winds without a broom beneath him. Voldemort used the skill frequently, personally teaching it to his aunt. And in turn, she taught him.

In her own sadistic way.

So he flew as fast as he could, pushing himself hard to shorten the distance and taking advantage of the dark. With no trees around to give him cover, he had to land before it grew light enough.

It didn’t take long, Flight gave him the ultimate advantage.

He landed early, way before it got light enough to see without a Lumos. He spotted the facility in the distance and made his way towards it, casting a Protego Maxima as he ran.

He entered the facility an hour after they were deployed.

Draco was shocked to find Wales already there, munching on Yorkshire puddings. He narrowed his eyes at her as he singsonged, “Someone’s keeping a secret.”

Wales grinned, “And she’s not the only one.”

“I won't tell if you won’t.”

Wales handed a warm bun, “Deal. What do you say we take a nap?”

The two of them fell asleep in their seats. A few hours later, they woke for lunch and none of the rest made it back yet.

Draco collapsed fully clothed into his bunk and slept some more.

He woke at sunset to find Creevey, covered in peat, sleeping in the bed beside him.

“Creevey!”

“Go away,” he mumbled in reply.

“You are disgusting!”

Creevey grumbled, “I’m too tired to care.”

Draco toed off his boots, slipped into the covers and closed his eyes.

–

At 5 am, they were Apparated to a tiny sandbar off the coast. It was too small to be an island and Draco was so sure it would disappear when the tide was high.

Everyone groaned as they realized they’d have to swim for it. Draco didn’t hesitate, casting a strong Warming Charm on his person before wading in. He pummelled the waves with renewed energy, propelling himself onwards towards the shore. He reached it before any of his cohort did.

It began to drizzle. And Draco was so over it.

He hauled them all out of the water with a firm wave of his wand. Then they began the jog.

The disorientation hit barely ten minutes in and Draco cast the Shield once more. It afforded them with a small mercy, filtering out the rain and the unforgiving wind.

Kumar had Morgan on his back, the breakneck speed was too much for her. Wales took one look at Creevey lagging behind and did the same. Wales Charmed skates on their shoes as they glided over the frozen peat that Kim froze.

They covered the distance quickly, there was no room to think and their collective exhaustion made them sharp but desperate. As they neared the facility some three hours later, no less than 20 Aurors stood side by side as they fired Bombardas towards their group.

Morgan screamed, “That’s new?!”

Draco’s shield held firm. They advanced, running at full tilt as Kim asked, “Any ideas? We need to take them all down.”

Creevey nodded, “We Stun them all.”

Kumar replied, “Yeah, no shit Sherlock. But how.”

Morgan offered, “Let’s Disillusion ourselves.”

Draco agreed, “Yes. And Silence your footsteps and breathing while you’re at it.”

Wales added, “I’ll put up an Illusion so they think we’re still in the ward.”

Draco counted down, casting the strongest Disillusion he could muster. All six of them disappeared right after Wales’ Illusion sprung out of her wand.

The Aurors saw through it all. A strong Bombarda erupted, shattering Draco’s shield. Then a wave of Revelio stripped them of their invisibility.

Kim had the gist of it as he spat, “Fuck!”

Creevey didn’t hesitate as he now had two wands out, one in each hand, Conjuring barriers and fired to Stun. Morgan was right beside him, eyes fiercely watching his blind spots, casting Bombardas in retaliation.

Wales Transformed into a massive eagle and began to grab wands out of the Auror’s hands, flinging them away.

Kim leapt into the air as he fired Stunners from above. Kumar followed suit and the two took down four Aurors in rapid succession.

The Aurors began to close ranks, herding them like sheep. Draco wanted them close, there were only about a dozen of them still standing. The rain was relentless now, soaking them all with frigid water that weighed them down. Draco felt the numbness begin.

So with minimal hesitation, he waved his wand at the large rocks around them, turning them into projectiles. With a flick, he sent them flying towards the Aurors.

They scattered, some diving out of the way, others simply ran for the facility.

Creevey and Morgan took the opening, firing Stunners as the Aurors exposed their backs.

One Auror cast a Protego and the dome began to form. When they were all encased, the rocks left shattered on the Shield uselessly.

It was Harry. His eyes sought Draco’s, smirking and nodding at him like he was proud.

He knew there was no way they would let them pass. And Potter was known for his Protego Charm. He had seen it in action a few months back, solid and unyielding. Potter was just sat there, safely inside the ward, munching on snacks as he read a book. And nothing could shatter it, they had tried to throw every spell they were taught. Six of them tried and five of them were magically depleted after three hours, Draco after six.

Just as well.

Draco returned the smirk as he pulled on his magic hard as he lifted his wand to the sky.

Thunder rumbled above and energy flooded his body. It was becoming too much, all too soon. His wand had only been up for barely five heartbeats. He raised his wandless hand to the sky too, instinct now assisting his intent. He ran closer to the facility and when he gained momentum, he flung his arms down.

And with it, he brought lightning down to earth.

For a split second, all he could hear was the steady thrum of his pulse. He saw Harry’s smirk turn into wonder, then alarm.

The Shield didn’t splinter, it didn’t crack. It was obliterated, the sheer might of nature’s most destructive force was no match for it.

The resulting wave of energy sent the Aurors into the air. All of them were blinded by the blast and Draco heard Creevey's desperate roar.

“IMMOBULUS TOTALUS!”

The Aurors froze, 11 bodies suspended in the air.

Draco looked around for his team. All he saw was a blur of blonde hair as Morgan slammed into him.

“You’re totally insane, Malfoy!” she yelled.

Wales landed nearby, fully human once more. A shit-eating grin brightened her tired face as she clutched her torso.

Together, the six of them walked into the facility, three of them limping, as Creevey ended the spell.

–

“What the hell was that, Malfoy?!” Harry yelled.

He was hauled into a briefing room as soon as the trainers recovered.

“What? I was tired.”

“No. You could have killed us,” Harry said with a gasp.

He scoffed, “And the Bombardas weren’t lethal?”

His team hadn’t come out of it unscathed. Morgan had a cut, right above her cheek from a Slicing Jinx. Kim’s femur was shattered in three places from a bad landing. Wales had fractured ribs from a well-timed Bombarda.

Harry had the wherewithal to look remorseful, “Well… it was just unexpected.”

Draco waved a hand, “I had to be creative.”

“Oh you were. Holy shit, I’m going to have to show Pansy that memory.”

“Yeah, and I’m going to need several sessions with my Mind Healer to process all of that.”

“What do you mean?” Harry said, his tone worried.

“Voldemort shattered the Hogwarts wards that way, it just… brought back memories I’d rather forget.”

“Hey…” Harry said, clapping him on the back.

Draco looked up and Harry continued, “You did good, Draco. You got your team out of a sticky situation. Outnumbered and tired but you pulled through.”

He confessed softly, “I Flew. Yesterday. I was so tired and my magic was almost depleted. So I used Voldemort’s skills again.”

Green eyes sparkled with mirth, “We know. You were Tracked the whole time.”

His eyes widened, “So… everyone knows?”

Harry nodded, “If you want to keep it confidential, we can. Wales does not advertise her Animagus form either. She’s registered but if she makes it through training, we’ll seal that information away. It’s always handy to have a hidden skill or two in your arsenal.”

“Can you… can I leave early? I want to see my Mind Healer.”

“Yeah. You’re done for the week. I’ll tell Selwyn you’re excused.”

He nodded as he left the briefing room to hit the showers.

–

She found Draco sitting in the darkness of the Pottery’s living room, his head in his hands. Hermione was summoned by Harry's stag Patronus, warning her that Draco was at the house.

“Draco… Harry told me what happened.”

He didn’t reply. Instead, he pulled her close and sat her on his lap, burrowing his face into her chest.

She rubbed his back in soothing motions, “There, there…”

“I hate this,” he said, voice cracking.

“I’m so sorry, Draco. For what it’s worth, Harry said you did good.”

“I can’t help but wonder why though. Why is it that when I am cornered, I revert back to skills taught to me by those monsters? I used Occlumency as a crutch. I Flew to get ahead. And I brought down lightning from the skies, I didn’t even think if the Aurors would survive the blast. Creevey’s quick thinking saved them. What does that say about me, Granger?”

She tilted his head, cupping his jaw so she could look him in the eye, “You did it to help your team.”

“But that doesn’t matter. I still hate it. It disgusts me. Like I’m some Dark creature. And I’m not Granger, I’m not.”

“No. You’re a powerful wizard, Draco Malfoy. And you’ve learned magic, useful magic that can aid you in your goals. You’re smart and creative and I truly believe if Dennis didn’t cast the Immobulus, you would have thought of something.”

He mumbled as he burrowed close once more, “You give me far too much credit.”

“If I won’t, who will? You did it to do good, Draco.”

“But who decides that? What arbiter of goodness decrees that? What if I was wrong and shattered every bone in their bodies with the force of my magic? Intent is a pendulum that swings freely and it was only by chance that the Aurors survived unscathed.”

“As I said, you would have thought of something. You have good reflexes.”

“I could have done something else. I could have blinded them with a Lumos Maxima. I could have frozen the rain and encased them with ice. Or frozen them where they stood and Stunned them. I could have pulled Harry’s signature move and Disarmed them. The only reason I have for doing what I did was I got monumentally frustrated. I got angry.”

Granger sighed, “Hindsight is always 20/20. And I think you should see your Mind Healer. Soon.”

“I have a session in an hour. Can I just hold you till then?”

“Of course, love,” she replied as she carded her fingers through his fine hair.

Chapter 45: December 2009

He had never felt exhaustion like this before. It dug its sharp claws deep in this marrow and the days lost meaning.

For the past two weeks, he had simply slept the weekend away. He was dimly aware of the snippets of conversation he shared with Granger but he was so out of it, he’d be hard pressed to recall the finer details.

He was worried about the state of their relationship and he tried, tried not to give any hint of neglect or disinterest. But he was just too damn tired.

Even the discussions with his Mind Healer were a vague blob by Draco’s recollection. He couldn’t have been coherent, so far from eloquent in voicing his thoughts about the training.

Combat training didn’t stop, their trainers now used spells that could incapacitate, maim or kill. Their operations didn’t relent either, Draco and his team regularly swam the Atlantic Ocean in winter. It was a constant drain on his will to live.

Draco knew his body benefited from it. He was now faster, stronger than he had ever been in his entire life.

Quidditch training had nothing on tactical maneuvers.

They trained in sleet, hail, snow and rain. Creevey developed a hacking cough that sidelined him for all of two days before he was deemed well enough to resume.

All of them now had brief stints in the infirmary. Draco and Kumar both had their wand arms broken by a Depulso. Wales broke six ribs when she caught an errant jinx when she was Transformed. And even little Morgan was hit by a Confringo that burnt the left side of her body.

Kim got the brunt of it. Aside from his breaking his femur twice, his collarbone had to be regrown when he faceplanted into a boulder after a Levicorpus gone wrong.

Wandless and non-verbal spells were now expected and Draco began to rely heavily on what he termed his Dark arsenal.

It was a misnomer, of course. His scholarly brain knew better. Magic is neither Dark nor Light, it simply is.

His Mind Healer said it too. Even a random conversation with Unspeakable Croaker when he picked up Granger one weekend at the DOM made the point stick. And yet he still called it that.

A delineation, a firm line drawn in the sand for his own sanity.

Besides, he had successfully thrown off the Imperius Curse from the get go. Harry was shocked at how the spell didn’t seem to stick but if anything else, his Occlumency made sure his mind was fully his own.

He sat down, after several rounds of one-on-one combat training with Auror Selwyn and said to Robards, “I’m ready.”

Robards chuckled, “You’re not the judge of that. Maybe in February.”

“No. I will quit if you do not. Besides, if I fail the exercise, then we’ll know for sure I’m not Auror material. I can Apparate silently, I cannot be Compelled or Imperiused. And I’m top of my class. Do it,” he urged.

Robards shook his head, “No trainee has ever graduated in 8 months, not since Shacklebolt. And that was a different time.”

“So it’s possible?”

“Moody did it in 6. Shacklebolt did 7.”

He nodded, “Good. I’ll be in fine company then.”

“No, I’m sorry, lad. The Graduation Tactical is meant to be done in a group. If you do it alone, it might kill you.”

“Fine. Then goodbye,” Draco said with bone deep tiredness.

He walked away to begin packing.

–

Harry found him just as he was just about ready to activate his Portkey. Creevey sat in his bunk, not helping but not saying anything either.

“Draco! What happened? Robards said you quit.”

“I gave it my best shot, Harry,” he said as he pulled his trunks towards him.

“No, hang on. The final test can’t be accomplished alone. I can’t tell you the details but I’m telling you, you can’t.”

“Fine. But I’m tired. I’ve had enough. So I won’t be an Auror, no big deal.”

Harry argued, “No. Just hang on. Don’t leave, I’ll talk to them. Maybe we can modify it somewhat.”

He sank back into his bunk, “Alright.”

When Harry left, Creevey looked at him and said, “You’re really doing this?”

Draco nodded, “Want to do it with me?”

Creevey laughed, “Nah, I haven’t gotten that damned license yet. I think I’ll do it with the kids.”

“Suit yourself.”

“Morgan will be inconsolable,” Creevey said with a chuckle.

“I bet, I’ll bring those McDonalds burgers she likes,” Draco said as he gave a wan smile in return.

–

“I’ll do it,” Morgan replied, face grim with determination.

“Fuck it, let’s do this. We’re ready,” Kumar replied.

Kim nodded, “And if we fail, we can just retake it. That’s fine. If it means spending Yule with our families, I’m all for it.”

Wales wasn’t convinced, “I don’t know. I think we can do a couple more maneuvers to be sure.”

Creevey replied, “Nah, I’m out. I haven’t passed the Apparition test.”

He shrugged, “I only have to do it with one other. I pick Morgan. You guys are free to join but it’s on your head. I’m not pressuring anyone. We’re adults.”

Morgan grinned up at him and said, “Thanks softie.”

Kumar sighed dejectedly, “Why must you play favorites, Malfoy? And why couldn’t it have been me?!”

Wales grinned at the comment and replied wryly, “Is it because Morgan looks like the sister you never had?”

He sneered, “Please. My coloring is more polished.”

“YOU’RE POINTY AND MONOCHROME!” Kim added after he swallowed his coffee.

“I believe the word you’re looking for is refined,” he quipped.

Morgan giggled at his statement, “Enough! Your vanity knows no bounds.”

Harry had broken the news to him yesterday. They couldn’t spare the manpower to let him do the attempt alone. He had to pick a partner or two.

And so it was that their class split. Kumar, despite his enthusiasm was disqualified on account of a still healing injury. Creevey still couldn’t manage to Apparate silently and Wales simply didn’t feel confident.

So Morgan and Kim joined Draco.

Wales was right to call out his alleged favoritism. Saoirse Morgan grew on him like a wart. He tolerated her whims and petulance the way he never did for others. The kid was funny, scrappy and her youthful innocence reminded Draco of what they could have had without the war.

She was utterly normal, with loving parents and could emotionally self-regulate.

It was scheduled for next week and they began to prepare. They brewed antidotes and potions, practiced their casting and honed their minds. All of them increased their caloric intake and exercised.

He had never been this fit, not even at Hogwarts. His biceps bulged with corded muscle, thighs and calves toned. His core was a solid wall and his back was as strong as it would ever be.

They spent hours in the facility Pensieve, reviewing memories of battles the Aurors had collected. Draco saw famous duels of people whose names and exploits were now legend.

Harry’s own memory of the battle between Dumbledore and Voldemort in the Ministry atrium was particularly instructional. He had long known that the most powerful of spells didn’t have big bangs or fancy lights. This fight underscored it in his mind.

It was mostly silent, but the air thrummed with energy as the two wizards battled. And Dumbledore wasn’t even trying. Both wizards wielded the elements, running on pure intent to drive their magic. It wasn’t magic of this era, where spells used Latin to call it forth, color-coded for easy identification.

No, it was old - magic of a bygone age. When wizards were few and magic wasn’t piecemeal.

Morgan and Kim were both dumbfounded when they exited the memory, faces pale and concerned.

“I can’t do that, holy shit,” Kim managed.

“You can, you just need to be more creative,” Draco urged.

Morgan’s smile was a rictus, pained and set, “Best believe I will learn that shit.”

It would take months before Draco would be truly honest with himself. After 8 months of training, he felt ready, but underneath all of it was a sense of urgency. Wrapped in rising panic, pervasive anxiety and an ominous foreboding.

Hindsight would tell him it was a warning, like a thunderclap to signal the storm brewing in the horizon.

–

“Hermione! What a surprise! Is Lucius expecting you?”

“No, I just wanted to see if you weren’t busy. I wanted to talk about Draco.”

At that, Lucius walked into the sun room and greeted the two ladies, “Ah, how nice of you to drop by. As his parents, I daresay we’re all ears.”

She sat down in her seat and didn’t waste time, “Right… it’s just he’s been struggling with the training. Mentally…”

Lucius balked, “His intelligence was found lacking? I find that impossible to believe.”

“No. Nothing to do with his intelligence. Just… the training is getting to him. What he’s learning, what he’s being taught.”

Narcissa looked worried, “He’s always been soft-hearted. My sister tried her best to make him strong, her words, not mine. He’s reliving it. The training.

She nodded, “He’s gone for several sessions with his Mind Healer. But I think we need to be more supportive.”

Lucius nodded as he sat, “Of course. Whatever he needs, we will provide.”

–

It began with a written exam which Morgan and Kim reviewed for while Draco listened. It took a full day, with 4 papers ranging from procedure, situationals and laws.

Then they woke up on the second day and a large obstacle course was set up on the field. Each of them needed to get through solo while a Confundus Ward shimmered in the air. They were tasked to retrieve flags positioned randomly all throughout the course. Aurors were stationed at different intervals to impede their progress. Several platforms Levitated in the air and swayed.

Dummies were set up for shooting, an array of gun parts set on a table. Assembly and firing, simple enough.

Draco was caught off guard when he spotted several creatures. That was unexpected but not entirely shocking.

Auror Robards stood from where he sat and approached the dais. Several Aurors were with him, observant eyes assessing them all.

They made their way to their respective starting points, Morgan to the west, Kim east.

Draco took the north.

“Wands at the ready!” Robards’ voice boomed across the field, magnified by a Sonorus.

Here we go.

A loud bang went off and it began. Draco entered with a calm step, his Occlumency walls up and primed.

It started off easy, he jumped through logs that tried to knock him off his feet. Walls with spikes slammed together to impale him.

It was like a dance of sorts. He didn’t reach for his magic, not yet. He moved, calming himself so he wouldn’t rush. There was no need. Taking his time, patiently dodging, feet moving quickly as he reacted, hands grabbing flags.

Easy does it, he said to himself as he cleared a volley of Charmed knives with nothing more than a shuffle and the sidestep. Two caught his shoulder and leg, slicing his gear but it was a mere trifle.

He spared his wounds a cursory look and found it clear of poison. Draco moved on.

Noxious fumes poured forth, the Confundus charm enveloping them was a constant annoyance but his shields held steady. He spotted two Aurors, one on each side, ready to attack. He performed a Bubble-Head and walked on calmly.

Countless Jinxes and curses burst forth, aimed right at him. Draco Banished them all with a wave of his wand.

Dimly, he felt himself getting bored. He was detached and reacted only when provoked. Draco could almost say he had missed being Occluded.

But deep in his walls, he knew he would never use it to cope ever again.

After clearing the first wave, a second arrived. He cast a Protego wandlessly and the Jinxes slammed into it with mere seconds to spare. They bombarded him with strong Curses, all meant to shatter his shield or deplete him. He trudged on, moving the Ward as he walked.

Then without warning, the ground fell below his feet. As he fell, Draco looked down to see a yawning chasm underneath. An Illusion, he realized.

If he was truly falling, he’d feel the wind. He Dispelled it with a flick of his wand.

Lazy.

Just as he was getting his bearings, boulders large enough to flatten several bodies slammed into the ground before rolling fast, faster than usual for their size.

Bombarda Maxima solved that problem without issue. Dust filled the air and Draco averted his eyes.

That was all it took. The Aurors lurking in the bushes threw their Jinxes and Charms. He countered several and got hit by a fair few before he found himself wandless.

“Ah. This complicates things,” he said audibly for their benefit.

But it does not matter much.

He Flew up towards the platforms, one, two, three while a chasm gaped below. When his form met the ground, Draco Willed his body corporeal once more. The air felt wrong somehow and he belatedly realized he had stepped into a Contained space.

Then he found himself swarmed by Dementors.

Draco pulled his Occlumency shields down and disorientation flooded his body. He focused and let memories of Granger occupy his head. The ease of reaching for them made him grin.

It was simple but it filled him with so much warmth.

A random weekend, lying side by side on his bed as they read their respective books. It was a picture of domestic contentment. A shared silence.

He reached for something more than happiness, he grasped the point and the effect.

Peace.

And his body exploded with light.

Draco spread his arms wide, his face the picture of calm as his Hebridean Black Patronus burst forth from his chest. It emerged within the space of several heartbeats as the blinding light streamed out of him.

The embodiment of his soul.

The Dementors scattered and Draco walked calmly towards the next obstacle.

–

Morgan and Kim stared at him all throughout dinner.

They had finished with distinction. Morgan kept her wand despite being hit with an Expelliarmus and countered each Jinx and Curse thrown her way. Kim had leapt from platform to platform, not bothering to Apparate. The jumps were now his signature, his learn muscular body suited it to a tee.

“What?” Draco asked.

Morgan smirked, “We heard the Aurors talking about you. I’m a bit jealous.”

Draco heard it too. Discussions were had at the mess but had quieted down as soon as he walked in. Luckily, he had already been standing outside for a couple of minutes, gathering intel.

Did you see how he Flew? Where did the kid learn that?!

Wandless Patronus! Merlin I almost shat myself.

Nah mate, I’m still reeling from when he Called lightning down from the sky! Shattered Potter’s ward if you can believe it.

He was so calm, no panic at all! The Confundus did nothing and I gave it everything I’ve got!

His Ward moved with him! Maybe we should ask him for pointers, seems handy.

He waved it away, “Ignore them. Besides, you’re brilliant and you know it.”

Morgan smiled. Kim interjected, “What about me, Malfoy?”

Draco tsked, “Yes, you too, Kim.”

Kim beamed at him, “So, are we ready for the final test? We have two days to brew supplies.”

Draco considered this, “Don’t forget to pack food.”

“What? Why?”

“Just in case. Best to be prepared. Granger said it was one of the things she forgot to pack when they went into hiding, during the war. So obvious in hindsight but she had forgotten.”

Kim said, “Muggles have tinned food. Takes ages to spoil. I wish we had those. We won't have to bother with Stasis Charms. Those fail, you know.”

Draco pondered this and Summoned his house elf, “Mimsy!”

Mimsy appeared with a soft pop, “Yes, Master Draco?”

“Mimsy, so sorry to call you away. I need help.”

“What is it, Master? Mimsy will help.”

“Can you tell Granger to procure Muggle tinned food? The ones that don't spoil? I need it tomorrow.”

“Yes Master. Mimsy will tell Miss Hermione,” Mimsy said as she Apparated away.

The next day, a big heavy bag labelled Waitrose was delivered by Mimsy. The elf had fretted that it wouldn’t be enough but Draco explained their circumstances. Mimsy Apparated away but not before wishing him good luck.

He packed the food and potions carefully, took extra precautions with the poisons and powders. Extra wands and knives, a few books, a change of clothes and he was ready.

Before settling in for bed, he checked in on Morgan and Kim. Morgan just shooed him away, saying she had everything packed hours before. In contrast, Kim was losing his mind, stuffing anything and everything in his small backpack.

Draco left them to it. As he laid in the dark, he hoped everything would go swimmingly.

–

“Alright, Auror trainees. Welcome to your final qualifying test.” Robards pronounced. Harry stood behind the Head of the DMLE, a grim look on his face.

Blaise was smirking.

“The scenario is this: A priceless magical artifact has been stolen. Your team is tasked to retrieve it without damage and no casualties. Conduct it how you would an actual operation. Show us what you are capable of. We will be watching.”

They were handed parchments bearing information and the general location. The spell restrictions were lengthy but revealed a lot. No Confundus, no Obliviation. This clued Draco in on Robards' surprise.

Draco skimmed through it. When he was done, he gave a grim look at the Auror. He didn’t say anything as the team huddled in, close.

Kim offered, “Elder Wand, you lead.”

“Got it. Mario, you take point. Peach, flank. I’ll be drag.”

The pair exchanged glances but nodded as Robards held out a Portkey.

Draco barked, “Disillusion, Tracking, Silencing now.”

All three performed the spells and Draco grabbed the glowing Portkey that whisked them away.

It was in Muggle London. Draco saw Kim’s dismay and Morgan’s panic. Before they could spiral, he cast a Notice-Me-Not over the narrow alley.

Kim examined the building, performing recon.

“We need to camp out somewhere,” Kim said.

“Yes, somewhere near.”

Morgan complained about the cold as the snow began to flurry and Draco cast Warming Charms on all of them. The noise of the city was muffled by the snow, cars sped past and they walked, seeking shelter.

It was slow going as they had to avoid the pedestrians. Despite the snow, Muggles braved the cold to do their Christmas shopping.

“Hmmm, that looks promising. We’re in Chelsea,” Kim observed.

Morgan nodded, “Let’s find an empty flat.”

They made their way up the building but it seemed full. A Revelio showed signs of life all throughout.

Kim’s disembodied voice whispered, “What about the roof?”

Morgan gasped, “In winter?”

He decided for them, “We’ve no other choice. Don’t worry, I have a tent in my bag.”

Kim replied, “Fuck it. Let’s do that.”

An Alohomora granted them easy access and Draco quickly set up Repelling Wards, Disillusionment and a Protego for good measure. They made quick work on the tent and Morgan cast a strong Weatherproof Charm, tethering it to the ward. As soon as they were inside, a fire was built on the little fireplace and they began to discuss as they ended their Disillusionment.

Draco quickly ran through the facts of what they knew from the brief. Then he added, “Safe to assume we’re against multiple Aurors on this one.”

Morgan nodded, “Makes sense. But I bet that building is filled with Muggles. They’ll set us up to fail.”

Kim offered a suggestion, “What if we put all of them to Sleep? I’m sure between the three of us we can manage it.”

He nodded, “Good idea. Let’s do it at night so it’s more realistic.”

“How will we know which floor? Which flat?” Morgan interjected.

“Don’t worry about that, I’ll handle it,” he answered.

“Okay. Midnight then?” Kim asked.

They went through the plan twice. Morgan poked holes at their contingencies and they problem-solved together. She was always good at that, thinking of multiple ways it could go sideways.

In the end, they agreed to simply Disapparate when certain scenarios happened.

They ate their rations and began to prepare. At midnight, the team was prepped and ready, geared up with multiple knives and wands on their persons. As they stepped out of the tent, he spotted several problems quickly. First, it was freezing, snow flurried around them and the wind was especially biting. Second, multiple flats still had the lights on, and that’s only the ones they could see.

Third, there was a party on the third floor, music blaring and he could see Muggles from the window making merry. A birthday, he guessed.

Kim spotted an opening on the roof, right across where they currently were. It was one floor higher than the building they were currently on. He gestured towards it and nodded.

Within a second, all three of them Materialized on it silently. Together they cast Disillusionment, Silencing and Tracking Spells.

When everyone was ready, Draco unlocked the door wandlessly.

“They are not on the fifth floor,” he whispered.

“How do you know?” Morgan asked.

“Magic leaves traces,” Draco explained simply.

They made their way down the building carefully. Fourth, then the third. When they reached the second floor landing, he stopped.

“Follow me,” he instructed.

The floor had four units, two on each side. Faint music thudded from the party above them. Morgan and Kim began firing Soporific Charms on each of the locked doors. He walked on until he reached unit 201.

Draco reached for his magic and cast his own Charm. It erupted from his wand without restraint, magic pouring out of him. It wasn’t long before he heard two thuds from inside the flat.

He unlocked the door and it opened for him without issue. Draco felt Morgan and Kim sneak in with him. Then he cast a Silencing ward so strong he could hear neither music nor wind nor traffic. For good measure, he added an Anti-Apparition ward just in case.

As he did that, Kim cast a Revelio and said, “Five.”

Draco replied, “Two down.”

They walked carefully into the flat and Morgan said, “One bedroom.”

Draco answered, “Two. Notice-Me-Not on the left side.”

Morgan replied, “Copy.”

Suddenly, a Sneakoscope went off, loud and blaring. Draco Banished it but he wasn’t quick enough. Two men came out of the room, wands out.

Then they began to fire spells indiscriminately. Draco watched as a worn couch was Blasted into nothingness.

Morgan and Kim returned fire. It wasn’t long before Morgan was hit by an Expelliarmus. Draco needn’t have worried because Morgan leapt into the air and began throwing punches, taking the Auror down with a thud.

Draco took the opportunity to maneuver himself across the flat into the unmarked room.

It was locked and warded.

He cast the Soporific Charm once more, this time pushing himself harder.

He only had a split second to react before it rebounded. The Charm hit the living room where they were all currently standing.

Draco held his breath and cast a Bubble-Head on himself.

He heard four thuds hitting the wooden floor.

Fuck!

He quickly revived Morgan and Kim. Kim didn’t wait before he Summoned all four wands into his hand. When Morgan came to, she cast Incarcerous and Stupefy on all four.

“Better safe than sorry,” she mumbled. Morgan and Kim went further into the flat, carefully checking every closet and room.

Then Draco began to undo the wards.

Frustration poured out of him as he saw multiple layers of them. His wand flicked and twirled in his hand as he performed the Arithmancy calculations in his head. Sweat began to break on his brow but he had seen wards like this before in the Chateau library. His magic flared in recognition and Draco rallied. The wards were simple but magically exhausting.

He had broken 8 before his strength began to wane. Little Morgan sidled up beside him and together they began to undo more.

“Merlin, how many of these do they have?” Kim said as he examined a diagnostic.

Morgan gritted her teeth, “I think they mean to deplete us.”

Of course.

Kim groaned and soon, he began to help. They had gotten to 12 wards when the door opened without warning.

Draco didn’t hesitate, he fired a beam of magic so strong the room shook with it. It shattered the last ward and the final Auror began to bombard them with spells.

Morgan countered but Kim huffed, “I’m exhausted.”

When he had two seconds to spare, he threw a Protego at Kim. But when he turned, he saw a purple light flying through the air towards Morgan.

His anger rose and he Banished it into the ether wandlessly.

The Auror chuckled at them.

He roared, “Accio wands!”

Three more wands zoomed towards him. But the Auror was good at wandless spells too.

Too good.

Draco heard Morgan crumple to the floor when she was hit by a lightning quick white light.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are,” the Auror taunted.

A volley of spells erupted from the Auror and it took everything within him to react and counter. His opponent did not relent, did not rest, not even to catch his breath.

The spell work was staggering, creative. Draco could identify only two from the thirty he had countered so far. The air crackled with magic and Draco mustered his own. He returned fire but all of it were Banished, the same way he did earlier to save Morgan.

His strength was failing him. Magically spent, he felt himself becoming sluggish. He stumbled on the remnants of the old sofa as a spell clipped the side of his head.

“There you are,” the Auror said.

Draco had no time to react as the Auror reached for his leg and fired a spell point blank. He lost all feeling on his lower half first before it crept upwards, fast. He was losing consciousness.

Draco heard a chuckle as a spell, red and blazing hit the Auror right in his solar plexus.

Kim.

–

Draco spluttered when he came to, a potion had been dumped unceremoniously down his throat. His nose was pinched shut by Kim’s strong fingers.

He gulped down air and asked, “Peach?”

“Here, boss,” came Morgan’s amused reply.

He whirled around and asked, “Mario, you okay?”

Kim nodded, “The potions came in handy.”

“The artifact?”

“We were hoping you could interrogate him,” Morgan said.

And there in a Conjured chair, bound and Silenced sat the Minister of Magic himself, Kingsley Shacklebolt.

Draco’s eyes widened and Kim explained, “Polyjuice ran out 15 minutes ago.”

“Veritaserum?” he asked.

“Tried that, didn’t work on him,” Morgan offered.

He smirked. Draco was so tired, he barely had any strength left within him. But however much his physical body might be tired, he still had magic to spare.

With no trepidation and zero deference, he pointed his wand and cast the spell to enter his mind.

Shacklebolt was a fair Legilimens and Draco was shit at it. Dimly, he could hear Shacklebolt groan like his head was splitting.

He had no finesse, no style. Draco rampaged on through the Minister’s memory palace, an overgrown jungle, with one single goal.

The artifact.

But Shacklebolt was clever and to dissuade him, he was shown memories of the war.

Memories of his friends.

Padma, worried and scared as she duelled a masked Death Eater with Dean Thomas.

Ernie and Luna, covered in soot, as they summoned their Patronuses to repel Dementors.

Granger, thin and emaciated, duelling Dolohov one on one near the Forbidden Forest.

Harry lying dead in the courtyard.

A younger Draco would have crumbled, guilt swallowing him whole. An even younger Draco would have been incandescent with rage.

But he was now on the cusp of 30. He had seen things and done things he was proud of. He wasn’t perfect, not by any means.

And he had felt what it was like to be truly forgiven. More importantly, he knew what it was like to be loved by Hermione Granger.

Emotion poured out of him, fueling him and he soldiered on, deep into Shacklebolt’s forest.

Shacklebolt panicked and began throwing random memories at him and Draco didn’t spare them a glance. Deeper and deeper he went, the foliage thick and lush.

Green, everywhere green.

The air shifted and Draco was thrown back. Shacklebolt, the absolute legend, had reversed the spell.

Wandlessly.

They now stood at his own memory palace, the fortress called Castle Black.

“Give it up, why don’t you,” he shouted.

Kingsley’s deep voice, his real one, echoed loud and clear, “Why?”

Draco pleaded, “I could cause brain damage. I’m a shit Legilimens.”

The Minister laughed, “Oh yes. But you are not the only one who’s trained for this. I am too. Try me on for size. You have to, if you want to be called Auror Malfoy.”

Draco reversed the spell back, magic spreading out of him in a wave as the jungle reformed around him. Vaguely, he felt his knees hit the wooden floor as his body collapsed.

He gritted his teeth, pain was merely a far-away concept. He yelled at the trees like a madman, “I don’t want to be called Auror Malfoy!”

“I know this too,” the winds whispered.

He walked on, seeing Kingsley’s earliest memories. As a babe, a toddler, a tall pre-teen in Hogwarts robes, green tie askew.

His trial, Kingsley observing imperiously from his Wizengamot seat.

Cleared of all charges! Probation is set for one year to be served at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Subject to periodic wand checks for fifteen years at the discretion of the DMLE.

Croaker handing the Minister his application to the Department of Mysteries.

The Head Unspeakable thought you should know but only as a courtesy, Minister. The Department of Mysteries will hire him.

The briefing room, Harry asking him to join the Auror Corps.

Fuck consulting! Join the Auror Corps. Help me end this, Draco Malfoy.

His office, Robards looking worried.

This is a bad idea, Kingsley. The kid scares me, he knows so much already. We have to remind ourselves who it is we are training to become an Auror.

Another office, this time Kingsley sat as a guest as a woman stood, face Obscured.

The Department of Mysteries takes precedence. When he passes, he’ll be the Unspeakable Auror. There is no question about it.

The Rosier family crypt, looking down at Druella Black’s remains, a femur missing.

Shock flooded his body and Draco struggled to remain in the jungle. If he wasn’t trained, it would have thrown him right out of Shacklebolt’s mind. It should have.

But he had sunk his claws deep, he would not be deterred.

Suddenly, a clearing appeared and Kingsley stood there, dappled by the light.

“Well done.”

Behind him, a familiar room formed. His bedroom in the training facility. On his pillow, a Snitch sat, gold against black.

Draco exited the forest with a smirk.

When awareness returned, he found himself kneeling on the floor. Seven Aurors surrounded him, wands pointed and ready to fire.

He looked at Kingsley who smiled, teeth stark white against his dark skin. Despite this, his eyes, nose and ears were shockingly red. His blood dripped and gleamed in the sunlight that now flooded the room.

Morning had come.

He breathed and cast the strongest Immobulus he could muster. It spread out like a ring from his body, it hit each Auror, meeting all of his marks without prejudice. Spells escaped from the Aurors’ wands but Draco was no longer corporeal. He pulled down the Anti-Apparition Ward and Flew towards Morgan and Kim where they lay Stunned.

He was so close to depleted, it wasn’t even a joke anymore.

He Willed their bodies into smoke as he came into contact. Then Draco twisted and Apparated them all back into the training facility.

They Materialized with a loud boom, air and earth scattering as they were displaced. Dust surrounded all three of them, fully solid once more. Black ringed his vision and before he fainted, he fired an Accio into the building, Summoning the Snitch with desperation.

Inside, Draco felt hollow and empty, his body heavy and leaden like a suit of armor made for a bigger man. He rattled inside it like a small child trying it on. He knew he was only one or two simple spells away from total magical depletion.

Theo will kill me.

The Snitch zoomed across the field towards him. As his fingers curled into the metal, Draco whispered, “Done.”

–

“Welcome back to the land of the living, Auror Malfoy,” Harry’s voice rang out right as he opened his eyes.

Morgan smiled at him, eyes red from crying. Kim sat in the corner, grinning like a lunatic.

“Alright, Morgan? Kim?”

“Alright,” they chorused.

“What day is it?”

Harry paled and answered, “It’s been a week, mate. I told Hermione you’re doing the graduation tactical, that’s why you couldn’t come home during the weekend.”

“Good. I don’t want her to worry,” he replied.

“How are you feeling?” Morgan asked.

Draco examined his body. He still felt tired but deep inside him, his magic felt full once more, “I’m okay.”

Kim breathed a sigh of relief, “Thank fuck!”

He smiled, “I’m just glad I’m not in St. Mungos.”

At that, the door to his small room opened with a bang. Theo walked in, every inch the Healer in lime-green robes, “Out! Your time is up. My patient needs to rest!”

Draco groaned, “I’m sorry, Theo.”

Theo snapped, “Shut up! You go back to sleep if you know what’s good for you.”

He shut his eyes obediently and heard shuffling as the Aurors were herded out of his room. He couldn’t even muster surprise when sleep claimed him instantly.

–

It was a simple ceremony held in the Ministry atrium. Aurors, active and resigned were in attendance as they welcomed all three of them into their ranks.

A Vow was enacted by Auror Robards, each of them swearing on their magic to serve the magical community and to uphold the laws of their society.

Pictures were taken as they were handed their badges, Spelled to broadcast their locations when activated and imbued with a two-way Communication Charm.

Granger stood beside Harry, Blaise and Dean Thomas, eyes lit with pride as he walked on the stage. Once the ceremony was over, he made his way towards her, smiling.

“Took you long enough,” she teased.

He held his hand out and she clasped it tight. Then completely overcome, she hugged him tight, and whispered, “Thank Merlin you’re done.”

He laughed as he crushed her against him, “Did it extra quick just for you, Granger.”

“Good, because I missed you,” she replied.

And without a care in the world, she pressed her lips against his. Draco smiled into the kiss, happiness and desire filled him entire, “PDA huh?”

Granger pecked him, once, twice before replying, “Everyone will know you’re mine now.”

Harry cleared his throat pointedly and Draco let out a booming laugh, “Just now? Oh Granger, I have always been yours.”

–

The next day, Draco was woken up by Maximus hooting loudly at a delivery owl.

Said owl was shaking with fear as the larger bird eyed him with complete disdain. He rose, covering Granger’s bare back with the duvet to keep her warm.

The Daily Prophet spared no punches.

The Unspeakable Auror: Draco Malfoy Completes Training and Joins the Auror Corps
A triumph for the Ministry or a big mistake?

Yesterday’s graduation ceremony was an event to remember. Onlookers were equal parts shocked and deeply perturbed as three newly minted Aurors were inducted into the Auror Corps.

Aurors David Kim, Saoirse Morgan and Draco Malfoy received their badges in a ceremony presided by the Head of the DMLE, Auror Gawain Robards.

Many left scratching their heads at this most recent development.

The Daily Prophet sent a letter of inquiry to the Department of Mysteries to clarify this situation and we’ve received this statement.

“We consider Unspeakable Auror Draco Malfoy a credit to our department. He retains full privileges and is on loan to the DMLE until further notice.”

This most baffling statement came from the desk of the Head Unspeakable.

Public opinion is divided. Many remember Draco Malfoy’s trial where he was acquitted from his actions during the war. Several pundits believe he had gotten off lightly and should have been tried as an adult.

When interviewed, Head Auror Gawain Robards has this to say:

“Auror Malfoy has passed the Auror Training Programme in record time and with distinction.”

Which leads us to wonder: Are the standards to become an Auror gotten lax after the Second Wizarding War? Or has the Ministry made a grave error in judgment in overlooking Draco Malfoy’s colored past?

We chanced a rare interview with the reclusive Head Auror Harry Potter and he gave this most shocking comment:

“I personally recruited Draco Malfoy to join the Auror Corps. He’s done it at great personal risk and with no reward. I believe he is an asset and we’re glad to have him in our ranks.”

A Ministry official, when pressed for comment, was livid:

“This is a serious error by the Minister of Magic. It’s bad enough that he is an Unspeakable, dabbling in Dark Arts in that damned Department. And now he’s an Auror? A Death Eater who’ll serve and protect? That’s the most absurd thing I’ve ever heard! Have they all lost their minds? How can he apprehend and sentence criminals to Azkaban when he should have been there himself?!”

We have consulted our archives and have learned that this most rare feat has only been done once before in 1744 by Unspeakable Healer Twinkle Twycross.

It seems Draco Malfoy has achieved the impossible. But the jury is still out on whether this is wise. It is clear Magical Britain will be watching closely.

The Daily Prophet will report more on this story as it develops.

–

The annual Gala was a tour de force only achievable by Narcissa Malfoy. Irritated by the scathing write up printed a week ago, she raged through Yule and Boxing Day fueled by indignation and fury.

His father did what he did best. He stayed out of her way and approved any requests she made without hesitation.

The decor reflected it. Gold tinsel festooned the large pine trees lining the foyer. Lights twinkled and the entire house gleamed, pristine and brilliant. The live music was softly playing.

The tables were filled with elaborate flower arrangements. Their best china and silverware were laid out, fine crystal goblets stood in the proper place.

The menu was lavish and only the finest wines were served.

It was a message.

Guests began to trickle in, his parents welcomed each of them effusively. His friends arrived and Draco couldn’t help but be filled with excitement.

The Minister came with Gawain Robards. Barnabas Cuffe was seated with Parvati Patil. Half the Wizengamot and their families were invited. All of them came.

Even Morgan and Kim were in attendance.

His mother excused him from the receiving line and he went with great haste to find his date.

He spotted her chatting with Pansy and Harry, looking resplendent in a shimmering golden gown. Her chocolate ringlets cascaded down her back, adorned by a pair of fantastical gold and diamond barrettes.

His Yule present.

On her neck, the Malfoy emeralds sparkled in the candlelight.

He slid up to her, pressing a kiss on her temple, “You look magnificent, Granger.”

She gave him an appraising look, “You don’t look too bad yourself.”

They made the rounds after dinner, greeting Ministry officials, Wizengamot members and notable people.

After circling the room, Amaryllis Parkinson called them over. She was standing with Agatha Burke, Coraline Cuffe and Felicity Bullstrode.

Gossipmongers.

Inwardly, Draco prepared himself for battle.

“Hermione, Draco. Come say hi!”

Pleasantries were exchanged and Coraline Cuffe, wife of the Daily Prophet Editor in Chief, eyed Granger’s neck with undisguised shock.

“Oh my, that’s a lovely necklace Miss Granger.”

“You’re too kind, thank you,” Granger simpered, mimicking their tone.

Gods, she was just too good at this.

Amaryllis gushed, “Isn’t it just?! It suits you, dear.”

He added, “I’ll tell my mother you approve of her Yule present, Amaryllis.”

Felicity side-eyed Agatha who looked unsettled at his statement. Too polite and too well-bred to say anything that could be considered a faux pas, Felicity flashed him a smile without speaking.

Draco could almost hear the wheels turning in her head.

His mother’s intermission couldn’t have come at a more perfect time as she announced, “To open the dance floor, I would like to call my son Draco and his date, Hermione Granger to do the honors.”

“Shall we, darling?” he intoned clearly, offering his hand.

Draco heard a sharp gasp behind him as he said this. Granger did too.

But she didn’t skip a beat, giving nothing away as she placed her hand in his. Only a deliberate blink, just once, signaled she knew the game was afoot.

I can’t wait to marry you.

Notes:

Apologies for the delay, I decided to enroll in law school.

Chapter 46: January 2010

Daphne and Blaise’s wedding was a spectacular display of taste. The wine was Floo’d in from Italy, champagne from France. The food was a culinary and gustatory feast, all choreographed by an Italian chef. And the guest list was nothing to scoff at, 700 guests descended on the magical winter wonderland created specifically for it on the Greengrass estate.

The bride, groom and wedding party were all wearing custom Atelier dresses and suits, tailored to each body type, showcasing them all to perfection. The ladies in particular, bowing to Daphne’s environmental cause, were kept warm with white faux fur wraps and stoles.

Of course, a 40-piece orchestra provided music.

Selena Zabini’s exacting standards demanded excellence and everyone found themselves striving to meet it.

“Pansy darling, your hair is so short. Do you want to lengthen it a bit? It’s looking quite unfortunate.”

Pansy demurred, “Yes, Selena.”

The tall, imposing woman turned with feline grace, “And you dear, what’s your name?”

“Hannah, Marchesa Zabini.”

“Pleasure. Might I suggest darkening the hue of your gown? Just a tad. I feel it will set off your features better.”

“Of course. I’ll do that right now,” Hannah replied.

“Right, I’ll go check on the groomsmen. Oh, Lady Nott, there you are. You look radiant, love. Don’t change a thing.”

Luna, who had a pair of Dirigible plum earrings in her hand, discreetly put them on after she left.

The women all congregated in the bride’s suite where Astoria and Daphne were being dressed. Daphne looked radiant in a full lace gown, similar to what European princesses wore.

The rest of her jewelry was understated, submitting to the stunning goblin-made Greengrass tiara that sat twinkling on her head, an opulent creation of diamonds and more diamonds. Her makeup was minimal, and her long blonde hair was blown out and shone like undulating sheets of gold.

Soon, they were called by the wedding planners but not before each of them toasted the bride for good luck.

A strong Warming Charm enveloped the entire estate and Hermione couldn’t help but wonder who was refreshing it every hour. She would have balked at an outdoor winter wedding but it seems the planners had thought of everything. Pristine white snow covered the grounds but the flurries didn’t reach them, diverted by a Repelling Ward.

The wedding ceremony was to be held in the forest where pine trees laden with snow stood guard, magicked to be perfectly spaced.

It went off on schedule and when Daphne was about to walk, the orchestra fell silent. All eyes swivelled to her as all the guests stood to watch a beautifully illuminated bride walk the aisle.

Blaise cried.

Theo, as the chaotic best man, threw him a handkerchief.

After their vows and binding, they all walked together into the reception area. There, the ground was perfectly even, flooring installed to facilitate the dancing and merriment.

Everything was white, trees, decor and even the tables and chairs. But it was lit with thousands upon thousands of candles. Reminiscent of the Hogwarts Great Hall where the bride and groom first met.

Everything glowed.

Hermione, however, was on edge. She tried to be perfectly pleasant and even managed had a short conversation during Daphne’s hen night where she expressed her apologies to the younger girl. But Astoria was non-committal and frosty.

Draco sidled up to her, drink in hand, “Care to dance, love?”

She smiled and they took to the dance floor. They ignored the pointed stares and whispers around them.

The gossip-mill would surely be churning by tomorrow.

Afterwards, after many many drinks, the group began to discuss the upcoming summer. Since it was a World Cup year, it was decided they would go wherever it would be held.

“It’s going to be a logistical nightmare,” Ernest said.

Parvati added, “As soon as the news breaks on the wire, we need to decide quickly. They are going to sell out fast.”

Neville offered, “What if we buy property wherever it is? I mean, it’s a good investment regardless.”

Harry cheekily replied, green eyes dancing with amusement, “The goblins schooled you, eh? Lordship lessons?”

Hannah guffawed, “He was mortified! Augusta is always on top of things but he was surprised how much it entailed. Neville thanked her so much for keeping up the estate, she got annoyed. And then she left for a long-deserved vacation to the South of France!”

“I’m paying for everything, she earned it!” Neville exclaimed.

Everyone laughed at this and Theo added, “But the idea is a good one. We can pool resources and share within the group. Then we can add it to the summer rotation.”

Susan piped up, “That’s brilliant, Theo!”

The party soon devolved into a drunken revel after that.

–

He met Morgan and Kim at the Ministry atrium promptly at 40 minutes past the hour. Together, they walked into the bullpen looking every inch the rookie Aurors. Draco exuded a confident strut, face devoid of expression.

Inside, he was absolutely shitting himself.

Harry grinned at him and ushered them into a briefing room. It was one thing to train for it, but now he was a full-fledged Auror. It was surreal.

Aurors old and new began trickling in. There weren’t many and Draco counted only 9 in room.

Robards walked in as the tenth and began his spiel without even so much of a greeting.

“Right. We’re here to form an ad-hoc task force to address the growing threat of Bellatrix Lestrange.”

Kim paled and asked, “Isn’t she dead?”

Robards looked at him pointedly and continued, “I forgot we’ve got newbies here, so do keep up. Over the past several months, we’ve received intel on Rodolphus Lestrange, her husband. He’s been sighted all over Europe gathering ingredients for the Regeneration Potion. We’ve had several attempts to subdue him but the sneaky bastard keeps getting away. He was injured in Sofia while procuring dragon flame. He was also spotted in the Swiss Alps. Last known whereabouts was in Valletta, Malta. We have reason to believe resurrection is imminent.”

Morgan looked green at the mention of a resurrection. Kim looked deathly pale. Draco stared at a spot on the blue wall.

Tell me something I don’t know.

Robards continued, “We will resume patrols on the Lestrange estate starting today. Also, we need to comb through anonymous reports so we can find the rat. Ideally, we don’t want Bellatrix resurrected so catching Rodolphus is paramount. We’ve received testimonies from Lord and Lady Malfoy, including several journals. We have a list of notable haunts and places of interest. We need to comb through the areas to check for Horcruxes.”

Morgan’s eyes were like saucers now. She side-eyed Draco who nodded once.

“Potter will distribute assignments. Buddy system, as always. I’ll leave you to it.”

Harry stepped up to the head of the table, “Right, hello everyone. Thomas and Kim, you’ll take the Lestrange estate first. You’ll be relieved by Tebbins and Selwyn. Third shift will be me and Garcia. 8 hour shifts. Lewis and Morgan, I need you on intel. If you can go through the reports and journals quickly that would be great. And Malfoy, you’re with Robards, Horcrux hunt. That’s all, thanks.”

Fucking hells.

He was about to join the exodus when he saw Morgan glaring at him. Her delicate, small face was red with annoyance. Draco slumped back in his seat. When the three of them were alone, she whirled on him, “Did you know?!”

“Yes.”

“Fuck! I didn’t sign up for this. Larceny, smugglers, illegal potions - I thought that’s what we’ll be handling!”

Kim’s head was on his hands, “Fucking Horcruxes, Malfoy. You should have told us.”

“It was privileged information. Robards would’ve skinned me alive if I told you.”

Morgan’s eyes narrowed, “That’s why you signed up, didn’t you? Harry recruited you and Creevey both, personally.”

“Yes. I was part of the operation that rescued Edward Lupin from his kidnapping. As Lord Black, I could give useful intel. As it happens, Castle Black housed a Horcrux. The Lestranges retrieved it.”

Kim gaped, “And they used the kid to get past the blood wards?”

He nodded.

“This is some serious shit. I thought we were close, Draco. You could have hinted at it. Blindsiding us like this… it’s not what friends do.”

“I’m sorry, Saoirse.”

“You owe me a pint when this is done. And lunch, every day,” she huffed.

“Fine. I’ll have a house elf deliver it.”

Kim added, “HEY! Me too.”

He scoffed, “Fuck off, David.”

“Come off it! If you told us, I would have taken combat more seriously. You owe me, Draco.”

“FINE!”

–

They were discussing pricing on the mobile service and a spirited debate ensued over dinner.

“It should be fairly cheap for accessibility,” she declared.

Draco mussed, “The monthlies?”

She nodded, “We’ll have to go through the numbers. The phones we’ve decided to subsidize. It’s a huge amount but I think it will be better for market penetration.”

“How much are we talking about?”

“I’m thinking 20 Galleons to start, for the phones. And then 2 Galleons every month. Lucius disagrees.”

Narcissa asked, “Is that too dear?”

“Lucius is dead set on 10 Galleons and then 10 Sickles. But the Muggles are selling them for give or take 40 Galleons per year.”

Lucius injected, “We’ll have to confer with the accountants to crunch the numbers. I thought it would be good marketing.”

“10 Sickles is the price for 5 Butterbeers. Seems reasonable.”

She cringed, “Yes. But electricity, operational costs, it adds up. Muggles sell these phones by the millions to make it feasible. Current Wizarding census has us at around 80k so imagine if you will, 50% market penetration, that’s 1.75 million Galleons for the phones alone. Plus all the fixed costs, it would put us at over 2.5 mil yearly to provide this service.”

“Right, for the first year. Using your numbers, the second year, you break even. The third year is pure profit,” Draco countered.

Narcissa beamed, “Right! You have to think long-term, darling. Lucius said you’ve made the phones indestructible so it should last.”

“Word on Cupertino is they will come out with a new one yearly.”

“What ever for?!” Narcissa exclaimed.

She shrugged, “It’s the Muggle way.”

Draco said, “If the phone and service is 40 Galleons for the Muggles, Granger’s numbers puts us close at 44 Galleons per annum. Father’s numbers would mean a 66% deficit at 17 Galleons for the year.”

“Right?! It doesn’t look good.”

“How about we try my numbers?”

“Go on, son.”

“20 Galleons for the phone. And 20 Sickles per month. That would bring us to a 35 Galleon yearly fee which sounds fair. The average Ministry employee earns around 2000 Galleons per year, so you can call it a luxury but well within reach. You can also give concessions to those who pay in full for the year.”

Narcissa clapped.

Lucius’ eyes gleamed, “What if we could save on electricity costs? You power the phones with magic, why not the cell sites?”

Hermione’s eyes grew large, “Merlin! You’re right!”

Draco nodded, “That’s feasible. The Wizarding Wireless probably has a similar setup.”

“Let’s check the ICW restrictions on it. If it works, we can employ free elves to charge the sites,” Lucius decreed.

Narcissa beamed, “Now that’s an idea! Well done, darling.”

Hermione couldn’t help it, her eyes welled up with tears, “You mean it?”

“What do you mean, Hermione? Why wouldn’t I?”

She jumped up in her seat and crushed Lucius in a hug as she sobbed into the tall man’s shoulder, “Thank you!”

“Oh, you’ve done it now, Father,” he said with a wry smile.

Lucius chuckled from behind Granger’s sentient hair, “What?”

“Gotten the Granger stamp of approval. I think we’ll keep you around.”

Notes:

Welcome to the 2010s.

Chapter 47: March 2010

Draco didn’t hold back. Any modicum of restraint was a far away concept.

He brought them to France for their anniversary where they spent the weekend recreating those memorable three days and showered her with flowers and courting gifts.

First came a ruby and diamond parure with matching wreath tiara. Granger rewarded him by donning the entire set along with a sheer red bodysuit from Agent Provocateur. She mounted him as he sat on the sofa while Antoine was serving tea. The elf didn’t even blink when Draco began sucking Granger’s dusky nipple.

Draco went from flaccid to hard in three seconds.

Second was a white gold sapphire and diamond parure. There was no tiara but the set included a pair of diamond encrusted combs in the shape of lilies of the valley.

Granger used it to secure her hair into a bun before she proceeded to swallow what she could of his considerable length right there in the gardens. Her throat was a soft warm sheath, humming as she tasted him. Draco didn’t last long.

Third was a canary diamond parure that came with a fantastical body chain that he draped all over her as she warmed his cock in the Library. When he couldn’t take it anymore, he laid her on the table and pounded into her as the Malfoy and Black signet rings vibrated together on her clit. She screamed as she creamed on his cock, gushing wetly as she came.

Granger wasn’t stingy with her gifts either.

A brand new set of Auror gear. She shared she had added some spells of her own. Along with runes for protection, strength and speed.

A leather wand holster, charmed to fit perfectly. Wands and knives set into it could only be pulled or Summoned by the wearer.

Books upon books on warding, defensive spells and counter jinxes. A majority of it were in French and Italian.

Last came a white gold band with alternating sapphire and aquamarine stones embedded in the channel. On the inside, it was engraved simply with their initials, with the phrase in Latin.

D&H. Astra inclinant, sed non obligant.

In thanks, Draco donned the entire ensemble and proceeded to fuck her senseless into the mattress.

Afterwards, as they lay entwined, Granger waved her wand and showed him her new Patronus.

At that, Draco swallowed three mouthfuls of Pepper-Up and made love to her all night.

–

“Hey, you. Rough day?” Granger greeted as he Materialized in the Floo parlor. He spotted Granger and his parents about to head to dinner.

Draco was currently covered in dust and debris, looking utterly dejected, “Merlin’s tits! Lestrange Manor is a fucking cesspool. How can people live like that?”

He had a quick shower and headed down to eat. After several bites, “Darling, how’s your project going?”

“Very well, actually. We’ve had a breakthrough, GPS is fully disabled now. Just needed a quick spell and careful aim. The coders have also complied with ICW directives with regards to the operating system.”

“And her cell sites, Father? Is that done?”

Lucius nodded, “All 10 are ready and fully operational. The Minister came through and the registration was completed a couple of months ago. The ICW balked at the proposed name, Wiz. It was too on the nose. So we settled for M2, short, clean and innocuous.”

“We’ve begun producing the cards too. Should be ready to test in a couple of weeks.”

“And the launch?” Narcissa inquired.

“I’m aiming for October. The Muggles will launch it by the third week of June. We’ve also acquired the schematics of the latest model from Cupertino. I’m not too worried about changes in the architecture.”

“What about the code?” Draco asked as he speared peas on his fork tines.

“We’ve skimmed through that too, there are some changes but nothing drastic. That’s what the coders said.”

“Well, well, it looks like you’ve got everything handled. Good job, darling. Do you need help with anything?”

“Credit goes to Lucius really. We make a great team.”

Narcissa beamed widely with approval.

–

Hermione didn’t know how it happened. She had just finished brushing her teeth in Draco’s bathroom after her shower.

As she placed the toothbrush back in its receptacle by the sink, she was struck dumb by the familiarity of it all.

Her eyes swept over the twin sinks, her side laden with all sorts of creams, lotions and beauty paraphernalia.

Draco’s own skin care potions dwarfed in comparison.

She stepped out of the bathroom and toddled over to the walk-in closet, where one side of the cedar-lined room was filled with her clothing. Piles of cashmere sweaters lay beside decadent silk pajamas and nighties on a shelf.

A distinctly feminine robe was draped over a chaise lounge that she quickly donned. She made her way out into the bedroom where Draco lay in bed, a book in his hands.

“Draco!” she said in panic.

His head turned to her, eyes soft, “Yes, love?”

She deflated, “Draco, I just realized… I live here?”

“Ah. I was wondering when you’d catch on,” he replied with a chuckle.

“I’m serious! It’s just been a busy time and…” she trailed off as she tried to remember when she had last slept in the Pottery.

“January,” Draco answered as he slowly turned a page.

“No way… I can’t… I should go. Gods, your parents must be furious. How could you let this happen?!” she said as she began gathering her things.

“What?! My parents haven’t said anything at all.”

“Still! They must think I’m some loose woman, sleeping over here all the time. Gods, I’m mortified!”

“And what do you mean I let this happen? Of course I would! I love waking up next to you.”

She stopped, “Really?”

“I’d love for nothing more than to wake up next to you for the rest of my life,” he answered honestly.

“But your parents! They must think I’m some scarlet woman,” she scoffed as she began pacing.

“Well you are a Gryffindor. Red and gold?”

“No… I meant the Muggle literat…”

“I understood the reference, Granger. Now forget Hawthorne, halt this nonsense and come to bed.”

She resumed her pacing, “Maybe I should ask them? Make it clear this was not my intention.”

“Do what you want. Now come to bed and sit on my face,” Draco ordered.

“I can’t believe you’re thinking of sex at a time like this?”

He groaned, “I can’t help it. You’re over there looking like a desert I want to devour.”

“Draco!” she admonished.

“And now you’re using your bossy Granger voice,” he said as he palmed his now raging erection.

He continued, “I miss your sweet, juicy cunt. It’s been weeks, Granger. Months even….”

“I sat on your face two days ago!”

“And I’m starving, dying for it,” he said as he stroked himself. He licked his lips, imagining her taste.

She huffed as she climbed on to the bed and began to straddle his head.

He gave her a tentative lick and tsked, “Don’t hover. Smother me if you must. Gods, you smell incredible. This decadent, sweet, little pussy is just honesthmph…”

She sat her full weight on his face to shut him up and Draco moaned with pleasure. The robe fell from her shoulders uselessly, its task abandoned.

–

A ladies luncheon was long overdue. She had cleared it with everyone and brought Narcissa along.

They had just finished their fitting appointment at Chanel in Muggle London and had Apparated into Stregheria.

Both witches were famished. They walked into the private dining room where Hermione found her friends squealing with excitement, huddled together in a hug.

Daphne exclaimed, “Ernie proposed!”

She screamed and jumped in, all sense of propriety vanished. She needn’t have worried as Narcissa only beamed at their antics and said, “Congratulations, Ms. Patil.”

“Thank you, Lady Malfoy. Please call me Parvati.”

“And you must call me Narcissa. Now ladies, shall we dine?”

Hermione straightened, “Gods yes, I’m starving!”

“You must excuse Hermione. We’ve come from a fitting. It took a while,” Narcissa explained.

“A while? It took ages. Anyway, Parvati, come on. Spill!”

Pansy squealed in delight, “Yes, do tell!”

“He blindsided me. I didn’t expect it but Padma told me he’s been planning it since Yule!”

“Yes, cornered me at home all nervous and jittery asking what your preferences are! Then swore me to secrecy!”

Hannah exclaimed, “How romantic!”

“It’s perfect,” Luna pronounced as she gazed at the ring, an elongated radiant cut diamond solitaire set in yellow gold.

Parvati choked back her tears, “We were on a picnic. It was so peaceful and quiet. The sunset was gorgeous over the grounds and the spring flowers had already begun to bloom. I remarked on how beautiful the day was and said I was so happy.”

Susan grinned, “Ah, that sounds lovely.”

“Then he just said that he wanted to be happy too. He pulled out the ring box and asked if I could make him the happiest man alive.”

A chorus of aw’s sounded as Daphne remarked, “Smooth.”

Narcissa smiled, “Ernest is a fine choice, Parvati.”

They all dug into their meals and virgin mimosas, chatting amiably about their wedding plans when Luna looked at Pansy who had waddled over to use the private loo.

She didn’t make it.

Water gushed out of Pansy, along with dark rivulets of blood.

Luna didn’t panic. She cast her Patronus and said simply to the playful hare, “Darling, Pansy is coming. It is as I Saw.”

Narcissa sprung into action, alerting the staff to clear the Floo.

Hermione and Hannah guided Pansy to it, walking slowly.

Pansy issued instructions, “Hermione, please call Harry. And Kreacher… he’ll be worried.”

“Don’t you worry about a thing, Pansy. We’ll handle it.”

When they arrived at St. Mungo’s, Theo was already waiting, foot tapping anxiously. He rushed to them as they arrived and barked orders at the Mediwitch.

Pansy doubled over in pain. Her eyes found Theo’s, whose gaze was panicked.

“Theo? What…” was all Pansy managed before the blood loss took her conciousness.

–

James came first, black haired and angry. Paris followed fifteen minutes later looking the same but serene.

The birthing room was anything but. Three Healers were casting spells, pouring potions as Pansy bled out. Eventually, they put her in a magically-induced coma to give her body time to heal.

Grim-faced, they marched outside where Harry, Hermione and Draco waited. After giving their account of the birth and her prognosis, they left. Pansy was Levitated by a pair of Mediwitches onto an empty hospital bed, several diagnostic and monitoring charms flickering above her.

Hermione gathered a catatonic Harry in her arms.

“Hey… she’ll pull through. We just have to wait.”

Draco clapped a hand on his shoulder, “Hang in there, Harry. Have you seen your boys?”

Harry’s head lifted as tears streamed down his face, “My boys… Fuck, Pansy. I named them and forgot. I don’t know how to do this without you.”

A Medi-witch arrived with forms in her hand, “Mr. Potter, we have an urgent matter we need to bring to your attention.”

“What is it?” Harry asked listlessly.

“The twins. James Potter has been registered without issue. He is Heir Potter. But the registration for Paris is problematic. He’s been listed as a Parkinson.”

“Correct your mistake then.”

The Medi-witch stammered, “That’s the thing. There’s been no mistake. Paris Parkinson II is Heir Parkinson. We’ve Floo-called the Hogwarts Headmistress and she says the Book of Admittance confirms it.”

“WHAT?!” Harry roared in fury.

Draco stepped in, “Can you give us a moment please? Sorry, he’s had a shock.”

“Of course.”

When the witch left, Draco Silenced the room and Hermione began to explain her theory. By the end of it, Harry waved a limp hand as if it was immaterial.

“That’s fine then. It’s the least of my worries at the moment. Paris is still my son, whatever his surname is.”

At that, Amaryllis burst into the room, looking dishevelled, “Harry! Son, are you alright?” she said as she enveloped Harry into a hug.

Draco and Hermione made themselves scarce after Paris, the older, entered the room carrying Lily and the twins were wheeled in from the nursery.

Hermione heard Harry say softly, “Pansy, love. The twins are here. They’re perfect. Please, come back to me.”

As soon as they landed at Malfoy Manor, Draco grabbed her hand and breathed, “Holy shit, Granger. What a day!”

“I know. Poor Harry, I wish I could spare him this.”

“Do you want to go back?”

“Maybe in the morning. We should rest, you’ve work tomorrow.”

They washed up quickly and climbed into bed. As they lay together in the dark, Granger said, “Lord Parkinson has a new heir.”

“Hmmm, perhaps it’s not up to us. Magic decides.”

Notes:

I

Chapter 48: April 2010

Pansy was out for a week. Harry was running ragged by the end of it. The twins had to be put on nourishing potions and baby formula. By the weekend, Pansy’s vitals were strong enough to bring her out of the coma.

The spells were ended and the Stasis Charm was dispelled. Pansy was put on several restoratives and were fed to her round the clock.

The doting grandparents had one twin each. Paris cooed at James in the bassinet while baby Paris was being fed by Amaryllis.

They began to discuss the changes in the Parkinson family tapestry.

“We’d have to get him tested at Gringotts when he’s older but I don’t really see an issue,” Amaryllis explained.

“And you’ll love them both?” Harry said, wary of the favoritism that could ensue.

Paris huffed, “They are both my grandsons. Of course we’ll love them both. Equally and without reservations.”

Harry nodded, “What do we call the little one? Things will get confusing with two Parises.”

Paris grinned, “Easy. You should start calling Amaryllis and I Dad and Mum.”

“Harry?” came a weak voice.

Pansy’s eyes fluttered open, Harry sobbed, “Pansy!”

Medi-witches and Healers flooded into the room. Paris scooped up Lily who was startled at the intrusion. They administered all manner of potions and the Healers began issuing instructions.

She was instructed to be on full bed rest for a week. Harry began insisting on taking her home as soon as possible.

She was discharged two days later and Theo and Luna began visiting the Pottery twice daily to check on her. A full-time Medi-witch was hired to babysit Pansy as she recovered.

The grandparents arrived at 8 am everyday to help out. Their friend group banded together, Hannah sent over enough baked goods every morning to feed an army. Padma and Susan, both heavily pregnant and on leave from Cursebreaker duties, began taking notes on how to care for twins. Daphne and Parvati coordinated to quash media speculation after the birth announcement came out.

Hermione dropped by at night to simply chat and lift Pansy’s spirits. Draco did as well for Harry.

By the end of the month, Pansy was tired of their hovering and Banished them from the Pottery. Kreacher closed down the Floo and barred all from entering.

Harry didn’t even bother to object, Pansy’s word was law.

–

By comparison, Padma and Susan’s labor and subsequent delivery went off without a hitch.

Priya Patil, a veteran Healer of some forty years and recently retired, monitored both witches with unflagging determination. Pansy’s scare had them all evaluating birth plans. It was a lesson well learned.

Susan went first and Alexander Bones-Patil came into the world at the crack of dawn, red faced, hazel eyed and blonde.

Padma went into labor some two weeks later, gravid and long overdue. Amelia Bones-Patil was born as the sunset painted the skies pink. Black haired, olive skinned and hazel-eyed, she was destined to be a beauty.

With a sudden influx of babies in the group, they all congregated at the Pottery for an unnamed celebration for the new mothers. Pansy was decidedly on the mend, Padma and Susan looked exhausted but happy.

“I don’t know whose smart idea it was to be pregnant at the same time,” Padma huffed as she nursed Alexander.

“I know, darling. Chalk it up to our rather insane ideas,” Susan replied jovially.

Narcissa smiled at the two witches warmly and answered, “It will pass. As they say, the days are long but the years are short. They’ll be off to Hogwarts before you know it. Enjoy this time, ladies.”

Parvati nodded at Narcissa’s wisdom and consoled her sister. Daphne, who sat beside her, said nothing but her face was thoroughly unconvinced.

Hermione and Luna found Hannah and Neville in the garden having a private moment. Hannah’s face looked blotchy from crying as her doting husband rubbed her back soothingly.

“When will it be our turn, Nev? I’m so tired of waiting,” Hannah wailed.

“There, there. The Healers said it should happen anytime soon.”

“Neville, Hannah, is everything alright?”

Neville smiled, “All good. Hannah’s feeling a bit emotional.”

Luna took Hannah’s hands in hers and whispered something close to her ear. It must have been comforting because Hannah blinked away her tears as a smile spread on her face.

She sniffled, “You must think I’m being silly.”

“Of course not!” came Hermione’s reassuring reply.

Hermione and Luna each took a side and marched Hannah back into the house while Neville followed close behind.

What nobody saw was Luna’s subsequent meltdown in Theo’s arms at the Potter nursery. Both of them wept uncontrollably, each lamenting their fate.

Long-term exposure to the Cruciatus gave them a myriad of issues that led to fertility problems. Theo’s sperm count was extremely low, bordering on sterility. Luna’s period was also spotty and irregular. She could go six months without a period and even then, they were scant and painful.

Luna sniffled, “She will have a brood that would rival Molly Weasley while I will wait several years more for my little girl.”

“Let’s just be patient, darling. You told me it’s for the best.”

“I dream of her every night. It’s torture I wouldn’t wish on anyone, Theo.”

“Then tell me about her. Tell me everything, everything you remember. A firecracker, yes?” Theo asked carefully.

“Oh yes. And waiting desperately for a star.”

–

It looked like an everyday Wizarding object. A hairbrush, with a silver handle, adorned by snakes. Draco was sure it was goblin-made. The design was too intricate and spoke of a level of craftsmanship that went beyond the ordinary.

But it made everyone’s hair stand on end. There was an oilyness to it, a sickening malevolence that couldn’t be explained.

Bellatrix Lestrange’s second Horcrux was being examined by the Department of Mysteries. Draco and Auror Robards found it in a cozy little hamlet in Cardiff.

Her journals gave the clue. She had fond memories of the place. Particularly because it was the first time she had forsaken her marriage vows to Rodolphus Lestrange. She wrote about it at length, how she had cuckolded her husband who watched on as Tom Riddle screwed his cock into her. The entry was from 1971, when Bellatrix was only 19 and married barely two years.

Draco’s lunch along with everything he ate that week could have made an appearance had he not pulled on his Occlumency walls to shut the images out.

Now, he looked at the revolving hairbrush with cold detachment and calculation.

Can you cast it?” Auror Robards inquired.

“Yes.”

“Can you control it?”

“Hmm. Yes.”

“Okay. Whenever you’re ready then. The DOM has signed off on the destruction.”

“Can I sleep on it?” Draco pleaded.

“Fine. But before noon tomorrow, I want to receive word it’s been destroyed.”

“You got it boss.”

Fiendfyre was fairly straightforward, Pestis Incendium called it forth. But controlling it took everything from the caster. Fuelled by antipathy and hate, mastered only by rage, the hellish fire was doused only when the caster reckoned with an unresolved guilt within.

The Fiend.

Because how can you claim to control the elements when you couldn't even master yourself? Ultimately, it was an exercise of a wizard’s dominion over himself.

And Draco didn’t want to confront his demons who often took the looming figure of Vincent Crabbe.

Vincent.

Who had taken Polyjuice for him, standing guard as he repaired the Vanishing Cabinet. Hours he poured into it were also hours Vincent stood outside, keeping watch.

Who had been both confidant and punching bag during that awful year. Frustrated and scared, Draco took no prisoners as he lashed out at everyone.

Who he had laughed with, bonded only by a shared hatred and begrudging pride of their fathers’ fascination with Tom Riddle.

Draco had even forgotten there was supposed to be 8 of them. 8 misfits in the Slytherin dorms. Gagging to conform, but raging at their leashes, bent to shape by the legacies they were born into, and battered into submission by their parents’ beliefs.

Millie had fled as soon as she could. She hadn’t set foot on British soil in a decade.

Greg had even distanced himself over the years. The wounds were too raw, the memories went far too deep. Draco knew, in his heart of hearts, Greg had put Vincent’s death on his head.

He was right to.

Only five now remained. Blaise, Theo, Daphne, Pansy and Draco.

They had all grown up. But the toll that was exacted for them was a pittance.

It was nothing compared to Vincent’s. It didn’t even come remotely close.

But it was time. It has come to this, he had procrastinated about it long enough. Fate had intervened and Draco finally felt strong enough to meet it. There was a ringing finality to it.

Draco Malfoy had come full circle.

The next morning, bright and early, he walked into the DOM like a man confronting his doom.

He made his preparations, hid his hawthorne wand away. Almost as if he didn’t want it to see what he would do.

Instead he pulled out one of his alternates. 12 inches, Elder, dragon heartstring and whippy, it warmed in Draco’s hand like it was ready for the darkness.

This was the wand he used during training.

His hawthorne wand was strict, needing to be coaxed and reasoned with. It was efficient, taking no more than what was needed for the spell. Magic left him in a gentle, controlled stream.

In comparison, the new wand was greedy with power. It had no stop gaps and casting with it was easy. It had no conscience. It took more than what was required, and his magic fled his body like a raging river set to obliterate everything in its path.

He cast a Protego Diabolica on the floor, spreading around him in a ragged circle. Then he took a deep breath, aimed and whispered the incantation.

Hellfire blasted out of his wand, strong enough to jerk his arm back. Carefully, Draco adjusted and poured streams of heat on the hairbrush.

The room disappeared in a blink.

His memory palace Materialized in his mind. And when he had situated himself, Vincent stood there waiting.

Draco was about to greet the memory but Vincent socked him right in the nose.

“YOU BASTARD!” Vincent yelled, spittle flying in the wind.

Draco didn’t stop him. He stood there and took the pounding, he felt fist after fist slamming into his body.

Vincent relented after a while and asked, “What are we doing here? Come on now, you know you can’t keep secrets from me.”

Draco heaved a shuddering breath on impulse, “What do you mean?”

Vincent’s smirk was devious when he replied, “This is your fake one. An antechamber of sorts.”

“Wow, I didn’t know you knew that word,” he said as he moved and walked towards the west, leaving Castle Black behind.

Vincent followed, “Fuck off! You know that’s what I hated about you. You made no effort to make our friendship work! Insulting me all the time!”

“Oh here we go,” Draco replied.

“YOU MADE ME FEEL SMALL! LIKE I WAS THE SCUM AT THE BOTTOM OF YOUR SHOE!”

Vincent’s verbal lashing went on and on. And Draco let him say his piece. It began with the little things, random annoyances. The landscape sped past as they walked.

“AND YOU WEREN’T EVEN FUNNY! GODS YOU MADE ME CRINGE SO HARD AT TIMES, BRAGGING ABOUT YOUR GALLEONS LIKE SOME UPPITY MIDDLE CLASS ASSWIPE!”

Time flowed differently here, like an afterthought. And they walked on. Vincent segued on to the terrible truth that burned inside him. He didn’t bother wiping his tears, his eyes wouldn’t stop leaking away the grief he had put off for far too long.

“YOU FUCKED PANSY JUST TO SPITE ME! YOU KNEW I FANCIED HER BUT NO… YOU HAD TO GET IN THERE AND STICK YOUR NOSE IN! YOU COULD HAVE HAD ANYONE ELSE!”

Closer now to their destination, they trudged along. Past the massive forest outside of Exeter, up to Taunton and Portishead before they cut across Bath. Draco listened, tears flowing down his cheeks as Vincent flayed him raw.

“LORDING OVER US LIKE A MASSIVE TWAT! YOUR FRIENDSHIP DEMANDED WE KNEEL! BUT ONLY FOR GREG AND ME! BLAISE AND THEO, YOU TREATED THEM BETTER THAN US!”

They finally arrived at Draco’s hidden sanctum. Looming large on the horizon, Malfoy Manor stood under the pristine blue sky.

Vincent whistled, “Finally! That’s where you keep her then! Like a princess in a castle. I’d swoon but I’m too busy gagging.”

Draco turned to face his childhood friend, “I’m sorry, Vince.”

Vincent was rage personified, “FUCK YOUR SORRIES.”

“I’m sorry. For everything.”

“WELL IT’S TOO LATE NOW, ISN'T IT?! I’M DEAD!”

“Still. It needs to be said. I’m so sorry,” Draco said as he fell to his knees.

The apparition bellowed at him, “YOU COULD HAVE SAVED ME!”

“There was no time,” Draco said weakly.

“FUCK OFF! YOU WERE POWERFUL EVEN THEN! YOU COULD HAVE DONE SOMETHING!”

“I’m sorry.”

Vincent’s voice dripped with condemnation, “No. You didn’t come back for me because I had put your precious Granger at risk. Fuck friendship, fuck seven years of doing your bidding, fuck everything else. You hated me for putting her in mortal danger and that’s why you didn’t even bother.”

And there it was, the truth laid bare. Draco wept into his hands like a child.

“You bragged about becoming a Death Eater for months! You made us want it, made us believe in the great lie you told yourself. AND I WANTED IT! DESPERATELY! BECAUSE MAYBE THEN YOU WOULD LOOK AT ME LIKE AN EQUAL!”

Draco’s tears flowed out of him, his sobs came out of him like desperation, seeking absolution but finding none for the taking.

But just then, a laugh, bright and cheerful, had emanated from the Manor and snapped him out of it. The whiplash astounded him and he looked up at his friend.

He stood slowly, “I’m sorry. But you had no business casting Fiendfyre. You didn’t have control, no finesse. You want to talk about fucking friendship? Well, the truth is you were desperate to kill Potter and you would burn us all to a crisp for the chance.”

“NO WAY! THIS IS NOT ON ME!”

“You could have killed Greg and I. He’s married now, kids and a wife. He’s happy. He misses you but he’s happy. You could have taken that future away from him.”

Vincent stepped back and shook his head, “No.”

“Vince, it was an accident. And I’m sorry for my part in it. I’m sorry for treating you the way I did. You’re right to put that blame on me. But your death was an unfortunate accident.”

“No, Draco! You’re being cruel.”

“No. It’s time we see each other for who we really are. I’ve grown up too, Vince. I’m dating her, if you can believe it. I’ve changed. I’m still that horrible twat I was at school but I’m also more. Time has afforded me that luxury. It took a lot of work.”

“I just wanted your friendship. I… you were my brother, Draco. And the sad truth is, you never did think I was good enough to be yours.”

“I know. I’m sorry, Vince.”

Vincent nodded, “Fucking hells.”

“Goodbye, Vincent.”

The apparition smirked, “Fine. Good riddance. Think of me, yeah? Not every day but sometimes.”

“Pansy lays a wreath for you outside the Room of Requirement. Every year, without fail.”

“Because I have no grave, you twat!”

“I’m sorry.”

“FUCK! WHY DID I CAST THAT FUCKING FIENDFYRE?! SO STUPID.”

He smirked, “It was.”

Vincent grinned, “Before we go, aren’t you going to ask me how I know about this place?”

Confusion marred his features, “Wheedled it out of me? Oh come on. You were always smarter than I gave you credit for.”

“I WAS! I TOTALLY WAS! Glad we finally established that!”

“How do you know?”

Vincent looked at him sadly as he answered, “She knew the whole time, Draco. And she’s coming for everyone you love. Goodbye...”

His panic rose alarmingly as a strong wind whipped through his memory palace like a storm. The landscape faded as he was pulled back into the DOM laboratory. His awareness returned and he watched a coil of black smoke rising from the hairbrush amidst the flames.

It took the shape of Bellatrix’s face, the familiar smirk returned and her eyes gleamed red. Her voice was a shrill, grating sound and he struggled to hear as the flames roared around him.

"I'm coming, little Draco."

He ended the fire with surprising ease, a final lick of flame burned his wrist as he pocketed his wand.

All that was left of the hairbrush was a charred piece of metal, a perfectly round sphere glowing orange as it twisted in the air.

Draco didn’t look back, he sprinted towards the Round Room, up the elevators and into the Auror bullpen.

Robards was talking to Harry who had a stack of reports in his hands.

“Ah, Auror Malfoy. Is it done?”

“Yes, Sir. All done, as requested. Harry, a word, please?”

Harry pulled him into his office and relayed everything he had found. His voice cracked in some parts as he rushed to get it all out.

“Fuck. Hermione’s going to be a target then?”

“Maybe. But it doesn’t hurt to be prepared.”

“FUCK! Okay, let’s get Susan and Padma to put up wartime wards on all of our houses. Let’s limit our movements for now. Until we know more.”

“They just had babies. We could get a referral!”

“FUCKKKKK! I don’t trust anyone else.”

“Let’s just ask, doesn’t hurt. I’ll go secure Castle Black and Malfoy Manor now.”

“Yeah, that’s a good idea. Go, you’re done for the day.”

He looked down on his watch and was shocked to see it was barely 9 am. He had walked into the DOM at 8:30.

–

“Hmmm… Draco? Are you off to work?”

“No, I’m back. It’s done and Harry gave me the day off. I have to secure Castle Black. We have new intel.”

Granger turned over and looked at him quizzically, “What is it?”

“We need to limit our movements. Wartime wards on all our houses, Apparition and Floo access only for approved individuals. We have to check the elves everytime they go out.”

“Is she back?” she asked, fully awake now.

“I don’t think so. Not yet. But she’s coming, Granger.”

“Alright, let’s do what you suggest. I’m only moving back and forth between Malfoy Industries, the Pottery and here.”

“No more ladies luncheons for now. Or keep it strictly inside residences.”

“Yes, Draco. Hang on, you’re trembling.”

“I’m scared, Granger. I can’t bear it if anything happens to you. I’ll never forgive myself.”

“Why?”

“She knows. About you…” he admitted.

“Okay. Let’s take the necessary precautions. It will be fine, Draco.”

“Father won’t let you out of his sight at the office, I’ve talked to him. He’s securing the Manor now.”

“Annoying but alright.”

Draco’s throat bobbed as he vocalized his request, “I need your blood, Granger. For the wardstone.”

“Of course. Let’s do it then.”

She shrugged on a robe and tied it firmly. They made their way to the kitchens, to the dungeons. A heavy iron door swung open as they approached. Down they went, a winding staircase led them into the bowels of the house.

They found Lucius there slicing his hand. Narcissa already had a bleeding palm on the gleaming white marble cube.

“Come now, children. Let’s not delay.”

They all took their places. Lucius in the south, Draco in the north. Narcissa took the west while Granger took the east.

Lucius began chanting and Draco could feel no less than 12 wards going up. It was quick, no pulsing or singing could be heard. It was like the Manor felt the sense of urgency in protecting the family inside.

His father led them toward the grounds, going to each cardinal point as they all let their blood fall into the earth. Magic hummed in the air and Draco could see a faint shimmer above them.

With Granger’s warm hand firmly clasped with his and his parents mirroring their stances as they looked up to survey the ward, his heart voiced a desperate plea.

Let it be enough.

Notes:

2 chapters this week in advance because I'll be out for two weeks. But enjoy and leave comments if you want. :)

Chapter 49: July - August 2010

“It’s confirmed. It’s to be held in China. Beijing to be exact,” Parvati announced.

Daphne nodded, “That’s fine. I’ve scouted properties in Moldova, China, Bulgaria when I saw the odds for the semifinals.”

Neville looked at the list Conjured by Daphne, “Hmmm… a condo? Wouldn’t it be cramped?”

“No. Each apartment is a whole floor, four bedrooms each, ensuites, kitchens, living space and staff rooms. Blaise and I will take the penthouse.”

Harry nodded, “Fine.”

“Is it Muggle?” Ernie queried.

“No, it’s a fully Wizarding complex. Mostly expats and diplomatic attaches.”

Susan answered, “Lovely. Mum’s coming with us, she won’t let the kids out of her sight.”

Pansy inclined her head, “Kreacher is coming with us too. The twins are a handful and he’s aggressively protective. Must be old age.”

Theo added, “I’ll bring Pocket if he agrees.”

“Good. Transfer the funds to my Gringotts vault by noon tomorrow and I’ll make the necessary arrangements,” Daphne answered as she scribbled on the parchment.

Hermione asked, “Wait, how much is it?”

All heads turned to her looking bewildered. Harry replied, “You’re staying with Draco or with us. Unless you want your own? I can cover your fee.”

Draco scoffed, “Don’t be absurd. I’ll cover it.”

“No, I can’t let you do that. It’s fine, I can stay with Harry.”

Draco grinned at her, “As you wish, but I’ll come steal you away like the cad that I am.”

Hannah groaned, “Ugh. Get a room.”

Luna giggled, “Isn’t that exactly what they are doing?”

Padma laughed, “Touché, Luna.”

That night, Hermione stayed awake, tossing and turning. She didn’t know why it bothered her so much. The offhanded way they discussed the purchase, how she could probably have afforded it on her own but everyone had assumed she would stay with Draco.

And even Harry had agreed.

She felt like she was losing ground.

Draco’s arm slid around her waist and pulled her towards him. When he spoke, his voice was deep and heavy with sleep, “What is it, Granger? What’s bothering you so much?”

She huffed, “The apartments.”

“Hmmm. What about it?”

“The way everyone just assumed…”

“Ah.”

“Am I missing something?”

“Well, you wore the Malfoy emeralds in public. You wear heirloom Black and Malfoy jewelry. And you reside at Malfoy Manor.”

“And? We’re not married. Not yet.”

“To them it’s a mere formality at this point.”

She sat up, “Well I don’t see it that way.”

“Granger, please understand this then. What’s mine is yours. And what’s yours is yours.”

She flopped back down to her side of the bed, “Draco, be serious.”

“I am. Whatever you want, I’ll get it for you. If you want it in your name, fine. I’m amenable to whatever you want.”

“You already give me too much.”

“Then let me.”

“But it’s just… what do I contribute? You have to let me contribute.”

“Okay. What sounds fair to you?”

“I’ll buy the furniture then. For our apartment.”

Draco smiled sleepily, “Our apartment. That’s nice.”

“And you’re okay with that?”

“Like I said, I am amenable to whatever you want, darling.”

“Really? It’s that easy?”

He pulled her close once more, “Sleep, Granger. And yes, it really is that easy.”

–

It was long overdue. Draco had finally summoned the final remaining members of the Ancient and Most Noble House of Black.

They were in the vast sitting room of their ancestral castle, each nursing a drink.

Narcissa and Andromeda were talking in hushed voices. Edward nearby was perusing texts for his Second Year at Hogwarts diligently, hair cycling through black and blonde.

Harry and Ernest were chatting, joking around. Molly and Arthur looked like they didn’t want to be there. The man’s countenance was drawn and he eyed Harry warily, not saying much. Molly was huffing and muttering under her breath.

The Chosen One did what he did best and appeared to be entirely unaffected.

Draco entered the room, clad in black head to toe. His hair gleamed white and his grey eyes were sharp with confidence. The weight of his office granted him authority and he wore it with undisguised deference.

But he made it look remarkably easy.

He stood in front of them as they sat on various sofas and lounges. Edward, most notably, sat on the carpeted floor.

Draco cleared his throat and launched into his spiel without preamble. He laid it all out, starting with Edward’s abduction and the looming specter of Bellatrix Lestrange.

He told them about the missing femur from Druella Rosier’s crypt and the need for a coven to bind Bellatrix’s magic.

Seven to bind one.

By the end of it, everyone’s faces were showing different degrees of shock. Molly, in particular, looked livid.

“And I’d like to keep Edward out of this. He’s a child, let’s keep it that way for as long as possible.”

Edward wanted to retort but Andromeda shot him a look that made him close his mouth. She nodded once and said, “Agreed.”

“So I need everyone’s help. A coven of seven. Aunt Andromeda and Mother, you are both Black born. Arthur and I, second degree. Molly and Harry, third degree. And Ernest, fourth degree.”

Ernie cringed, “The symmetry doesn’t add up, Draco.”

“I know. But it’s the best we’ve got.”

Molly asked waspishly, “What about Neville Longbottom? Alice's mother's mother was a Black.”

Draco levelled her with a glare, “No. Neville Longbottom just buried his parents a year ago. His parents, who were tortured to insanity by Bellatrix while he was hidden and Immobilized under a bed. He has suffered enough.”

Arthur replied with a sharp retort, “And we haven’t?”

“Yes you have, Arthur. Hence, your children weren’t called to this meeting.”

Arthur stood, “YOU HAVE NO RIGHT!”

“I HAVE EVERY RIGHT! As Lord Black, I can summon you here. You and Molly have been reinstated back into the family by my hand. You come when you are called.”

“We are not your dogs!”

“No. But we are family. This is a family matter. Whatever resentment and animosity we have for each other, whatever wretched history we all share, our parts in the war, let’s put that aside for now.”

Harry spoke, “He’s right. Bellatrix is the pressing issue. But that said, I’d welcome reconciliation after its all said and done.”

“After you put my only daughter in Azkaban? You can forget it,” Molly spat.

Harry looked away and Molly continued, “I wish I’d never let you into my home, you ungrateful brat.”

Narcissa stepped closer to Harry protectively, shielding him from view. Andromeda stood, eyes hard and blazing but said nothing. She looked at the Weasleys as if seeing them for the first time.

Draco sighed, “Repudiate your claim to your birthright, here and now. Do it and you can go.”

As Molly and Arthur looked at each other, Draco continued, “But make no mistake, when Bellatrix comes for you and all that you hold dear, House Black will not come to your aid.”

That did it. The Weasleys deflated and returned to their seats. Inwardly, Draco breathed a sigh of relief.

He began again, stressing his main point, “The DMLE, Harry and I need to cooperate with them and that's fine. But that said, the rest of the Ministry and the rest of the Wizarding public will not be involved. They have neither funds or manpower to spare, do you understand? This is a family matter and we will deal with it accordingly.”

Seven heads bobbed in agreement.

He segued into the plan while Ernie Conjured parchment and quills and began jotting everything down.

–

The Bright Young Things, along with their respective children, all Portkeyed three days early to situate themselves in the new country. Beijing was a bustling megacity that beggared explanation. The apartment building was a massive steel and glass behemoth right in the middle of the central business district.

Daphne had briefed them all, urging them to purchase Muggle clothing. The ladies all went on a shopping spree as soon as they arrived.

The men, to be safe, wore suits. Harry scoffed at this as he gestured at his ensemble. He was clad in a crisp white shirt, dark jeans and smart trainers.

“Okay, that actually looks comfortable,” Neville observed.

“Come on. You would do well to make friends with denim.”

Theo looked at Harry’s jeans like it was anathema, “I tried it. It’s scratchy.”

“Not this. I assure you. Come on, let’s go collect the ladies and grab a pair or two. Pansy can help. You are in desperate need of sneakers.”

It was now Draco’s turn to eye Harry’s shoes, “I’ll keep my boots, thank you.”

Harry smirked, “Hermione will want you in trainers.”

“Fine. Let’s go,” Draco answered quickly.

In the end, he was dragged into a store that sold chinos and joggers. Pansy shoved a light grey ensemble in his hands and a pair of white sneakers.

Snapping her dainty fingers, she all but ordered him to the changing rooms.

Draco stripped his three piece suit off his body and donned the trousers first. It was soft, surprising him. The sweater had a floppy bit that covered his head like a cloak. Entirely convinced, he wore the rest of the pieces and shoved his feet into the shoes.

They were springy, he observed as he bounced on the heels of his feet.

Not bad at all.

He drew himself to his fullest height, posture upright and stepped out for Pansy to check him over.

“Is this correct, Pans?” he asked as he shoved his hands into the deep warm pockets.

Nothing could have prepared him for the looks of shock he was met with. Granger, in particular, turned pink.

Interesting.

Harry groaned, “Oh that’s not fair!”

“What? Do I look ridiculous? It’s rather comfortable, I think I’ll keep it.”

Padma clicked her tongue, “You’ll do. Wouldn’t he, Hermione?”

Granger’s blush turned pinker, “Yes. I like it.”

“Settled. Pans, I want this in every color.”

Pansy wasn’t even looking at him. She was smirking deviously at Granger who was pretending to be looking over a parka, “Hmmm… Draco, try pulling up your sleeves.”

He did as he was bade, careful to not show the entirety of his Dark Mark. It couldn’t be helped, the snake right at the bottom would be visible. Draco resigned himself to it.

When he looked up, Granger was blushing red.

Oh, I see.

Blaise stepped out of his changing room and wore the same ensemble Draco had on, only his was entirely white.

Blaise whistled, “Well, well. Would you look at that?”

Draco looked his friend over, “Nice. An Impervious might be in order. Just to keep it tidy.”

“Good idea.”

Theo, Neville and Ernie came out in jeans and shirts, similar to Harry's outfit.

Theo said, “I like the shoes. Although I’m not sure why the trousers are so tight.”

Neville huffed, “I was asking myself that too! Maybe it’s the wrong size?”

Pansy shook her head, “Nope. That’s fashion for you, darlings.”

“Okay, this isn’t so bad,” Ernie pronounced.

“Yeah. Looks comfortable,” Draco added.

Harry nodded, “You can work out in that.”

“And that’s acceptable? Wearing work-out clothing when I’m not working out?”

“Yeah. Totally acceptable.”

“Huh. That’s handy. Pans, I want this in triplicate, in every color.”

“Even pink?” Pansy teased.

Draco’s brows furrowed, “I happen to look good in pale pink.”

“Do you?” Daphne teased. The ladies all smirked.

Harry gestured to him while he looked at Pansy, “Cast a Notice-Me-Not on that, won’t you? It’s obscene.”

Parvati laughed, “Why? Is it giving you a complex?”

The ladies laughed while Granger buried her face in her hands, “What’s going on?”

Pansy fired the spell with a flick which Draco dodged. It was aimed right at his junk, “What was that for?”

Granger was flushed when she looked up, “Stand still. We can see the outline of your… thing.”

“That’s a thing, alright,” Theo pronounced.

This time, Draco blushed furiously. He turned around and cast the strongest Notice-Me-Not right at his crotch wandlessly.

When he turned around, Granger was smiling, “Yes. That’s better.”

Luna clapped, “Okay, show’s over folks.”

Hannah grinned, “Quite. Could we grab a bite? I’m famished.”

Padma nodded, “We have reservations at the Grand Hyatt.”

The group all made their way to pay for their purchases. Draco handed Hermione a sleek black card the solicitors had given him in preparation for the trip.

“Did you get everything you wanted?” Draco asked softly as he nudged her.

“Yes. Although I have to bring your mum to Elie Saab. It’s right up her alley.”

“Oh. Make a day of it then.”

She nodded, “Yeah. You look really nice, Draco. You should wear this more often.”

He smirked, “As the lady commands.”

–

It was single handedly the greatest Quidditch game Draco had ever seen. For three days, they watched it all unfold inside the Bird’s Nest Stadium. Expanded to hold around 100 thousand seats, with private boxes for groups, it was an audacious move by the Chinese Ministry of Magic.

The perimeter was ringed by the largest Illusion he had ever seen, powerful enough so on the outside, it looked like the Stadium was empty for the night.

Even the Muggle-Repelling Ward was so strong, Draco had spotted several cars swerving to avoid the invisible barrier.

They were instructed to Apparate right inside the Ward, and their tickets were spelled to take them where they needed to go. In a surprise move, no camps or tents were allowed. Given its proximity to the city, accommodations could easily be had.

The game was evenly matched, each team traded goals which the Keepers valiantly defended. Their flying was excellent, a blur of deep reds and navy blues.

By the end of day three, the Moldovan Seeker caught the Snitch in a desperate grab while being pummeled with precisely aimed Bludgers.

750 to 640, Moldova.

Draco watched Oliver Wood hold the Quidditch World Cup trophy up when they were declared the winners.

The stadium blew up in an uproar of jubilation. Fireworks hurtled towards the sky, illuminating the victors in a grand display.

He grinned at Granger who had tears streaming down her face, “He did it! He really did it.”

But at the cost of you. A Pyrrhic victory if I ever saw one.

Harry’s eyes met Draco’s. No words needed to be said but he knew that Harry understood his train of thought. If anyone knew anything about victories that tasted like ashes in your mouth, it was Harry.

Blaise was ecstatic, Ernie couldn’t believe his eyes. The ladies were jumping up and down, happy at Oliver’s win.

Neville wept openly while Theo rubbed his back.

The Moldovan team began to give their speeches. When Oliver stepped up to the mic, he thanked his family and his team before he paused and said, “And I would like to thank Hermione Granger. For her grace, patience and encouragement, which fueled me for the past three years while I was on this journey. Come see me, if you get a chance. I love you.”

Draco’s smile slid off his face. He had fully Occluded the moment Oliver expressed his wishes. As Oliver declared his love for all one hundred thousand people to hear, his walls rattled solidly in his head.

Dimly, he heard the stadium erupt in celebration at Oliver’s words and the camera had found Granger’s beaming face, broadcasting it for everyone in the stadium to see.

He had seen enough.

Draco eased away from the balcony and made his way towards the back where the refreshments were laid out, through the door of their private box.

His feet carried him down, down towards the exit and he Apparated as soon as he could into their Beijing apartment.

There, Draco’s jealousy swallowed him whole, blasting his shields into nothing. His magic ripped out of him in a wave, shattering the wooden furniture into splinters.

It didn’t end there. Draco’s magic decimated the floorboards and spiderwebbed the thick glass windows. All their new china and glassware were reduced to sand. The crystal chandelier and light bulbs disintegrated.

The marble countertops cracked with the force of his magic and blasted a hole clear through the penthouse apartment above them. The highrise swayed with the force of a minor earthquake.

Nothing was spared.

He couldn’t even feel angry, he had no claim. Of course Granger could have everyone. Who in their right mind would choose Draco over a Quidditch champion?

Mipsy had the wherewithal to shield herself from the blast, tsking at him when it was over.

“Master Draco, what happened? Why are you so upset?”

He was a placeholder, he had always been just a placeholder.

Mipsy Levitated his prone form into his bed while muttering, “Mistress Hermione will be angry at Mipsy. Oh what a messy boy you are Master Draco.”

“She’s chosen Oliver Wood, Mipsy. She’s leaving me.”

“Mister Oliver? No, Master. Mistress Hermione loves you. Mipsy knows this.”

“No. He’s a Quidditch World Cup Champion. How can I compete with that, Mipsy?”

“There is no competition, Master.”

“Exactly. Oliver wins. Every time, he wins.”

Granger’s alarmed voice rang out through the apartment, “Draco? Mipsy! Are you alright? What happened here?”

Theo’s authoritative voice grumbled, “Shit, Draco. Not again. Mipsy, where is he?”

“Master Draco is in his bed. Very upset.”

Theo crossed the room in careful, measured steps and disappeared into the bedroom.

Hermione asked, “What do you mean again? This has happened before?”

“Slytherin Common Room, Yule 1994. The study, Easter 1998. His bedroom, Autumn 2005,” Luna answered evenly.

Susan replied, “Right, let’s clean this up. Mipsy, can you call Kreacher and Pocket, we’ll need all the help we can get. Ladies, gentlemen, wands out.”

They tackled the living room first, firing Reparos at the carpet, the blue sofa and the cream curtains. Padma deftly handled the chandelier, Pansy got busy with the artwork.

Hannah Banished the baby grand piano with careful flicks, it was too far gone to Repair.

The men began work in the kitchen while the elves supervised the process.

When Hermione felt she had done all she could, she edged towards the bedroom and found Theo carefully checking his diagnostics. Draco was out cold.

“Theo? Is he alright?”

“Magically depleted. But alright.”

“What brought this on?”

Theo sighed, “You really don’t know? Tell me, how would you like it if someone you loved was publicly propositioned by someone else?”

“It wasn’t like that. Oliver, he doesn’t know I’m with Draco now.”

“Yes. Well clearly, Draco thought you’d leave him. Jealousy always brings this on. Or anger. But mostly, Draco doesn’t like it when his treasures are coveted by someone else.”

“Luna mentioned Yule. What happened then?”

“He saw you arm in arm with Viktor Krum. And he shattered the ancient glass windows protecting the Slytherin Common Room from the Black Lake. All of it. Our whole dorm was flooded with frigid icy water. Everything was soaked. Snape had stayed up all night casting Warming Charms on each of us so we wouldn’t catch a cold. For weeks we were finding kelp everywhere.”

“What?! I didn’t know. How come nobody said anything?”

“Snape told us all to keep it underwraps. We Slytherins keep our secrets close. Besides, we fixed it. No harm done and there was no use making a fuss about it.”

“Right. What about Easter 1998? That’s after our escape, right?”

“He was so scared for you, Hermione.”

“And Autumn 2005?”

“The Daily Prophet, front page. You and Oliver on your first date.”

“Oh, Draco…”

Theo’s next words were heavy, “Jealousy isn’t a good look on him. And he had never been jealous of anyone in his entire life until the time came when he learned how to yearn for something unattainable. You, Hermione Granger, are spoiled for choice. You could have anyone, you could leave him and go on to marry someone else. But Draco has only ever been yours. No one else could come close because he would never let them.”

She swallowed, “Harry told me his biggest fear was showing me his entire self and finding nothing there that I want.”

Theo looked away, “That’s accurate. That would destroy him.”

“I love him, Theo. I’m not playing with his heart.”

“Hermione, I’m fond of you. You are a good friend to me and my wife. But Draco is my family. His devotion to you is not for comic relief, not a mere trifle or accident of his personality. This is as real as worship will ever get.”

“I know and I am grateful for it.”

Theo shook his head, “No. Not gratitude. You need to respect it.”

“I do.”

“Then show it better. I’m not asking for deference, just acknowledgement. A healthy appreciation. Because the fact of the matter is, if Draco felt secure enough in your relationship, this wouldn’t have happened. And maybe it's not your fault, maybe it is his. But if you’re to be in a relationship, it's clear you both need to work on it.”

“I... I just don’t feel comfortable with all the spending.”

“But you’re comfortable taking the resources of Malfoy Industries to get your phone business going? Don’t you see, Hermione? The disconnect? What is it about Draco’s money that makes you feel uneasy?”

“The imbalance of power?”

Theo scoffed, “Please don’t insult my intelligence. You hold all the power in this relationship.”

She tried, “It’s just… I don’t expect you to understand…”

“You’re right. I don’t. You two need to talk this through. Like adults.”

–

“Granger?” asked Draco thickly.

Hermione stirred from the chair, disoriented, “Draco? How are you feeling?”

“Fine… But you’re here?”

“Of course I am. Where else would I be?”

“Oliver…”

She sighed, “He didn’t know. He thought I was single and…”

“He still wants you.”

“That’s immaterial. I’m with you.”

“Really?”

She climbed into the bed and held him close, “Really.”

“You’re not leaving me?”

“Never. You’re it for me, Draco.”

“Am I?” he replied as he buried his face in her hair, taking deep breaths as if memorizing their scent.

“Yes, you jealous little dragon. You have to live with the fact that I have exes. The same way I’ve accepted yours. And don’t worry about Oliver, I’ll write and convey my apologies.”

“But what if he’s persistent? You loved him for a time.”

“Yes but that ship has sailed.”

“What if your ship will also sail?” he asked softly.

“Will you let it?”

“No. I swear on all of my magic, all of my strength, I’ll devote it to the endeavor of keeping you on my shore. But you have to know, if you ask me to let you go, I would. I'll stand aside if it means you'll be happy.”

Hermione mulled this over for a while and sighed, “It’s scary, this love you have for me. Its total, unreserved, no holds barred kind of love. It’s rare.”

“Do you hate me for it?”

Hermione ran her fingers through his soft pale hair before tilting his head up so their eyes could meet, “Not at all. I’m just adjusting. Slow, but adjusting.”

“I can wait.”

“Thank you, Draco. Whatever history we have with our former partners, let’s put it where it belongs - in the past.”

His next words were a supplication, a prayer, “Please don’t leave me.”

“I’m afraid you’re stuck with me.”

–

Draco endured the jests and and jibes following his jealous outburst throughout the rest of their stay in Beijing. The teasing wouldn’t relent and he took it all in stride after several valiant attempts at explaining himself.

Hermione had Floo-called Narcissa in advance to quash the speculation in the press. Oliver’s declaration was front page news and she deemed it prudent to stay away for a while to let the matter die down.

She didn’t want Draco to see and endure the ignominy of it all.

After two weeks in China, they all decided, on a lark, to go to France to unwind and celebrate Neville and Harry’s birthdays. Portkeys were procured for all of them in quick fashion.

They settled at the Chateau, now easily their favorite house to gather and rest in. Life was sedate and slow, filled with long naps and comfortable silences.

Lily loved to toddle along in the grass, playing with the flowers of her namesake. It was a beautiful sight and Hannah had hovered near the tot, eager to catch her in case she fell.

Alexander and Amelia, along with James and Paris, too young to play around, were brought out every day to be admired.

Luna cooed over Alex as he slept while Parvati cradled James in her arms.

They all went shopping, saw movies and artwork and ate their meals together. It was companionable but left ample time for their different pursuits.

The July celebrants were decked out in party hats and confetti as the cakes were brought out. When the candles were blown, champagne was distributed generously.

Hannah shook her head as Neville handed her a glass, replying pointedly, “I can’t.”

Neville’s eyes bugged out, “Wait… You’re serious.”

“Yes, Nev. Happy birthday, love.”

“OH MY GOD! HANNAH IS PREGNANT EVERYONE! I’M GOING TO BE A FATHER! WE’RE GOING TO BE PARENTS! MERLIN HELP US!” Neville bellowed.

Cheers rang out and congratulations were showered to the expecting couple. Hannah beamed at Luna as she mouthed, “Thank you.”

Luna, with grace, simply inclined her head with a smile.

–

A pile of boxes were on the table as she gathered everyone around. Delivered that very morning by Mipsy, she was practically vibrating with excitement.

By now, the Bright Young Things had all learned what Harry knew when he was at Hogwarts.

When Hermione talks, listen.

They gathered with haste, situated themselves at various seats and couches and eyed the foreign boxes with trepidation.

“What’s that?” Theo asked.

“This, my dear Theo, is the future!” she answered.

Without much preamble, she distributed the boxes which everyone ripped into.

“Oooh, it’s sleek,” Daphne pronounced.

She explained how to turn it on and message everyone. They all exchanged numbers as Draco watched on, waiting for the bombardment of questions that was sure to follow.

It took several hours before everyone figured it out. It was a slow process as they were uneasy with technology. But as soon as they realized they could take photos and videos, everyone was game.

“This is amazing! I can send photos to Harry!” Pansy said, beaming at the camera.

Harry replied with a smirk, “You can even send naughty ones.”

There was silence following this statement as they grasped the possibilities. Blaise, in particular, had a devious smile on his face.

“We’re launching this next month, so you’re the first to use it like a test group of sorts. It should work everywhere in Europe.”

Ernie looked impressed, “Even in Wizarding areas?”

“Yes. And fully complies with ICW restrictions.”

Draco interjected with a wry smile, “And that will be 40 Galleons please. With an additional 20 Galleons for the service fee.”

Hermione doubled over, laughing at him. Draco only wrapped his arms around her, pressing a soft kiss on her temple when she managed to get upright.

“It’s a steal! I can message Neville any time, no need for an owl!” Hannah exclaimed.

“Padma just sent me a pic of Amelia. How lovely. Theo darling, pay Draco.” Luna said wistfully while looking at the screen.

Parvati added, “I’m getting one each for my entire team. The news will never be delayed again!”

Hermione grinned, “Thank you Parvati. So please, spread the word and let everyone know. We’re setting up shop in Diagon Alley, right beside Fortescue’s.”

Susan giggled, “I just caught Paris yawning on video! That’s adorable!”

Neville looked at the screen Susan just presented and added, “This is amazing, Hermione. Well done.”

Notes:

Two weeks went by in a blur.

But Oliver Wood finally has his Quidditch championship.

Chapter 50: September 2010

Hermione hit the ground running after coming back from their vacation.

The media roll out began for M2 and she found herself in ad hoc meetings approving designs and strategies, inspecting the factory where the phones were being Spelled and Warded and a tour of the pilot cellsites being manned by free elves.

It was hectic, exhausting but filled her with so much excitement.

Now, she stood at the podium at Hogwarts School for the Welcoming Feast, showing her demo to the student body.

She had contacted several Muggleborns with the Headmistress’ consent to serve as tutors on its usage.

And so it was that she had given each student a phone of their own, for free.

The student plan was her brainchild, a side project that took most of their marketing budget but she believed would be instrumental. Kids took to technology like bees to honey, they adapt quicker and are far more ingenious with its use.

And where the kids went, parents will inevitably follow.

After her presentation, Headmistress McGonagall took over and added strict rules.

“Now, I know you are all excited to be able to write and talk to your parents and loved ones while you are away at school. But your phones must be silenced at all times. I will not have it disrupt your lessons. You may take calls at mealtimes and your free time during the weekend but not during school hours. If you are caught, you will serve detention with Mr. Filch.”

Grumbles followed with this pronouncement and Hermione couldn’t help but smile.

–

A strong arm pulled her closer towards a warm chest and a rumbling deep voice said, “Happy birthday, my dearest one.”

She smiled, still half asleep, “What do you think about dating an older woman?”

“I think it’s very sexy,” came the reply as long, agile fingers began to creep into the waistband of her pajamas.

“Hmmm…”

Draco’s lips pressed on her bare shoulder, trailing his tongue up towards her neck slowly. He pressed his clothed erection on the soft globes of her bum, seeking delicious friction.

“The things you do to me, Granger… you’re too delicious for words.”

A moan escaped her lips as two of his gentle fingers stopped toying with her clit and inched further inside her.

“You’re good at that.”

“Mm, you’re wet for me, love. I want a taste.”

She was still valiantly clinging on to sleep when Draco pressed her flat into the mattress and began to slide her silk pajamas off her curvy hips.

He wasted no time, quickly covering her mound with his mouth. His moan was loud, desperate and dripping with lust. Draco sounded like he could come just by eating her.

He’d done that once in France and just the thought of it coaxed her into being fully awake.

Just in time as a strong orgasm hit her like a wave.

She gushed into Draco’s mouth as Draco ate her like a man starved. When she snuck a peek at him, she saw him rutting into the bed, rubbing his length into the mattress.

As a reward, she nudged him onto his back and wandlessly Banished his pajamas, climbing on top of him, before sheathing him inside her.

Draco groaned loudly, his prolonged moan echoed into the vast room.

She rode him hard, her legs eagerly took the strain. She felt him grow larger as he thumbed her clit and took her erect nipple into his mouth.

Her hand crept up his neck, fingers seeking his pulse. Upon finding it, Hermione pressed firmly.

Draco’s eyes widened at this, gleaming with excitement and titillation. Her riding as she choked him made him grow harder.

All that could be heard was a staccato sound of slapping skin on skin, sweaty from exertion. Draco felt faint as Hermione’s hand on his neck became tighter.

The sheer image of her domination and the restricted blood flow made him empty his balls as he roared his release.

With a wry smirk, she came on his cock with a languid moan.

She flopped on the bed beside him, chuckling, “You really liked that.”

Draco was busy catching his breath but he managed a laugh and a reply, “Yes. More please.”

–

The Ministry was next. Hermione had set up a booth in the Atrium while attendants demoed the product.

“Ah. So the Wizarding world is finally ready to join the rest of us in the 21st century? About time…” came a familiar voice.

“Justin! Oh my god, it’s been ages!”

“Hello Hermione. Ernie and Hannah wrote to me telling me about this newfangled device you’re championing.”

“Yes. I’m sure you already have one.”

“That I do. I’m not sure if you know but I studied Computer Engineering at Oxford after Hogwarts.”

“I did hear about that.”

“This is amazing, Hermione. The ICW restrictions alone must have been a lot.”

“Yes but we got there in the end,” she answered demurely.

Justin eyed the device appraisingly, “No need to charge and Impervious to drops and water. That’s nifty. I always forget to charge mine.”

“Oh, I can enchant yours. It will only take a minute.”

“And it’s proprietary? The spell I mean…”

Realization dawned on her like a bolt of lightning, “You’re not here as a customer. You’re here as a competitor?”

Justin had the common sense to look sheepish, “Come on, Hermione. Healthy competition is good for business. It fuels innovation.”

Her smile was light when she spoke but she held herself apart, “Yes it is. Who’s backing you?”

“Ah. I can’t say…” Justin answered with a grin.

“Well, good luck with that,” she said warmly.

–

Hermione Floo’d into Malfoy Manor in a rampage. She all but yelled at the top of her lungs, “Lucius! Lucius, where are you?”

Mipsy appeared and seeing her distressed, answered quickly, “Master Lucius is in the gardens, Mistress.”

She remembered her manners and smiled to the elf in an effort to compose herself, “Thank you Mipsy. I’ll find him myself.”

She speedwalked to the grounds and found Lucius having brunch with Narcissa near the rose garden. They were such a serene sight compared to her dishevelled state.

“Lucius! Narcissa! Good morning.”

“Hermione! I thought you left for the day already, darling. What’s the matter?”

She stopped right in front of them and explained, her voice becoming shrill as her annoyance and frustration became clear.

Lucius wasn’t even ruffled, “I see. Well, nothing is ever secret for long. I’ll look into it.”

“I’m sure they are reverse engineering it now.”

“I’m not worried. It’s patented. If they use yours, we can tie them up in litigation for years. And during that time we’ll solidify our position as a reliable service.”

“But what if they derive?”

“Not to worry, dear. Our solicitors are very persuasive.”

“Now come sit down, Hermione. Might as well join us, Cook has outdone himself once again with this spread.”

She did as she was bade and plopped down beside them, “I can’t believe him. What a rat!”

Lucius patted her arm, “There, there. Father has heard all about it. Leave it with me.”

She spluttered the tea she had just sipped, “Oh my god, I just pulled a Draco Malfoy!”

Narcissa inquired, “What do you mean, dear?”

“Draco’s immortal words, wait til my Father hears about this!” she mimed.

Narcissa laughed, mirth crinkling her kind eyes, “I believe you did!”

Lucius joined in, chuckling hard, “The diatribes I heard complaining about you, Salazar wept!”

She giggled, “Oh did he? Annoyed at being second?”

“He spent all summer studying! Couldn’t pry him away from the books,” Narcissa added.

Lucius wiped his tears away, “We should have known, even then. My little boy was crushing hard.”

–

Draco was pulled away from yet another planned excursion to one of Bellatrix’s haunts. The Patronus had come from Arthur Weasley informing them of Molly’s disappearance.

They Apparated without delay into The Burrow and found George and Arthur standing outside. Arthur was pacing, “She’s gone. I had just come back from work and food wasn’t prepared. Her wand was left in the kitchen.”

“Just you two in the house?”

“Yes. We have an empty nest. Ronald is in Ireland and George lives in Diagon.”

Harry nodded, “Okay. We need to search the house for clues.”

George nodded, “Come on, Harry.”

When Arthur spoke, his words were for Draco alone, “Do you feel it too? This sickening dread?”

Draco nodded, “Yes. My mother hasn’t slept.”

“So we’ll know?”

“Probably. I think it affects us more than George or Harry.”

“By virtue of consanguinity? George just feels uneasy, he says.”

“Interesting. The potion must be ready then.”

“But why Molly?”

The facts slammed into Draco’s head, conjectures forming as his synapses fired. Errant thoughts became fully formed, “The enemy. Molly killed Bellatrix.”

Arthur paled, “Draco, please. We’ve suffered enough. Please save my wife.”

At that, Harry sprinted out of the lopsided house and huffed, “We can track her!”

He explained, “Her clock!”

They wasted no time. Draco sliced his forearm from wrist to elbow as the clock was brought out into the field.

He bled into the clock, invoking their family bond and coven and chanting the strongest Tracking charm he knew

For a few seconds, it looked like nothing happened.

Then his magic flared without warning. His wand became connected to the clock like a tether of light. Awareness flooded his mind and the Weasley family took front and center.

Bill in far-away France, working. His daughter Victoire safely at Hogwarts.

George and Arthur in Ottery St. Catchpole, at home.

Ronald in Galway, on holiday.

Ginevra in the North Sea, in the prison island known as Azkaban.

And Molly…

Where are you?!

Deep in the Cambrian Mountains of Wales. And in grave mortal peril.

Draco ended the spell and shared the info to the Aurors. Harry issued orders to mobilize and to surveil the area.

The Hebridean Black Patronus was manifested once more to deliver messages to the coven as the Auror team assembled in full ops gear. Within 10 minutes they were off to retrieve Molly Weasley in the Welsh forests.

–

They Apparated amidst the trees silently. Draco couldn’t help but look around the ancient woods they found themselves in. It was untamed and old. And yet magic of a bygone age lingered in the air, heady and distinctly alive.

In the growing dark, the Aurors inched forwards, covering ground with eyes alert.

Draco felt his awareness shifting towards the west and signalled everyone to follow.

They crept on, silently. Wands out and ready to retaliate. Closer now, Draco’s heart was racing with impatience.

His senses kept shifting, leading him onwards, deeper into the forest. The sun was fully set now and the nocturnal magical fauna began to wake.

An Auror behind him hissed, “Hey… something’s weird.”

It was then that Draco spotted a familiar looking tree on his left and realized they had been going around in a large circle.

“Fuck.”

He waved a hand in the air, feeling for that minute resistance that often came with the presence of a ward.

Nothing.

Draco turned to alert the team of his findings when light streamed beneath the moss covered ground.

“Take cover!” Harry bellowed.

It was too late as each Auror froze where they stood, gripped by a Curse that immobilized them.

Draco knew it wasn’t the bog standard Immobulus, he could dispell that in his sleep. No, this was something else entirely.

But before he could get the calculations going inside his head to attempt to Cursebreak his way out of it, the air in front of him shimmered.

A clearing appeared, lit by the rising moon. Draco looked on in horror at the gaunt face of Rodolphus Lestrange, he looked ragged and starved.

He was dragging a gagged and bound Molly Weasley towards a large, tub-sized cauldron.

Nothing could have shocked him at this point but beside it, stood the unmistakable form of Augustus Rookwood.

That explains the undetectable ward.

His eyes sought Draco’s, making sure he noticed him. Then he smirked like he knew something he didn’t.

Augustus Rookwood.

The man was thought to have perished during the Battle. And more importantly, Draco remembered seeing his body being brought into the Great Hall.

And now, here he was, in the flesh.

Alive.

Molly’s scream brought him out of it. It reverberated into the forest, sending the birds flying out of their nests.

Rodolphus had gone back into the cave they were currently using as shelter and led a little girl out into the clearing.

A little girl, barely walking. 2 years old at the most.

And wearing a gleaming black diamond amulet on her neck.

Draco tried to twist to look at his fellow Aurors but the spell was absolute. It had zero slack and Draco could only watch on helplessly as the girl climbed into the cauldron without being prompted.

But not before she looked at Draco with eyes older than her years would show. It was calculating and all too familiar.

Rodolphus began chanting.

“Bone of the mother, unwillingly given, you will renew your daughter,” said Rodolphus’ raspy voice.

Druella Black’s femur was thrown unceremoniously Into the churning potion.

Draco threw his mind to task and started doing Arithmancy calculations to break the spell.

“Flesh of the servant, willingly sacrificed, you will renew your master.”

Rodolphus sliced his ear clean off his head like it was nothing. After dumping it into the potion, he stalked towards Molly Weasley and stabbed his knife into her stomach.

And with a sickening grunt, Rodolphus sliced the knife sideways. Slowly.

Blood poured forth from Molly Weasley’s guts. He siphoned the stream into the now boiling cauldron. Rookwood approached her and dumped a large vial down her throat. The wounds healed but Molly had all but fainted from the shock and blood loss.

“Blood of the enemy, forcibly taken, you will resurrect your foe.”

The cauldron burst into flames. It curled into itself, coiling into a red hot sun.

Draco felt a tap on his shoulder and Harry’s voice emanated from behind him.

Of course his Cloak would save him.

“It’s me. Listen, I’m going to grab Molly. I’ll be back after she’s secure. Robards is setting up an Anti-Disapparation Jinx into the ward. It’s taking a bit of time though.”

“Copy,” he whispered.

The ball became the shape of a nude woman with long hair flowing down her back. Newly formed, pale and pristine, a younger woman at the prime of her beauty.

Bellatrix looked about two decades younger and without decades of imprisonment, she looked like a girl who was only a few years out of Hogwarts.

She turned slowly, taking deep breaths like she was acclimating. But when her eyes met Draco’s, it had the same unhinged look she wore late in her life.

“Hello, little Draco,” she purred.

“Bellatrix,” he spat in reply.

She tsked, “No manners. That’s what happens when you spare the rod, Rodolphus.”

“Yes, darling,” came Rodolphus’ ingratiating reply.

Rookwood cleared his throat and said, “We need to go.”

Bellatrix only nodded before she turned back to him and raised her voice for the entire team to hear, “I wanted all of you to see! I want you all to know your days are numbered.”

Then she laughed, cackling with glee and unmistakable insanity, “When everyone you love around you dies, I want you all to know that you were powerless to stop my return. You all stood and watched helplessly as I, Bellatrix Black Lestrange, returned to life. Your ineffectual little raids and patrols were MEANINGLESS!!! The rest of your days will be an exercise in futility.”

Rodolphus and Rookwood stood behind her, clasped each of her hands and Disapparated with rolling black smoke. As the sharp crack echoed through the clearing, Draco felt a ward flutter into being as soon as they were released from the Curse.

Ineffectual.

“Fuck!” Harry screamed as he flung off his Cloak some distance away.

–

Dawn was just breaking when they returned with Molly into the Burrow. She ran towards the house, desperate to feel the comforting environs of her home.

But Arthur ran towards her, face etched with worry and their three sons were right behind him. They collided as they embraced on the grass field outside the house. Little gnomes scampered out of sight after hearing Molly’s sobs. As they sank to the ground, Arthur pressed a kiss on his wife’s lips as he held her close.

Harry spoke as Draco watched on, “She’s back, Arthur. I’m sorry but they were ten steps ahead of us.”

Arthur only looked dazed and uncomprehending.

It was too late when Draco breathed, “No…”

Arthur took a shuddering gasp when Molly looked up, confused, “What? Arthur?”

Bill, George and Ron looked worriedly at their father who was silent. Their father took one shallow gasp to reply, “Poison.”

Arthur’s face turned grey as his muscles went slack. And just like that, the Weasley patriarch was no more. Done by the fastest acting poison Draco had ever seen.

Mors Celeris.

Mundane ingredients but notoriously difficult to brew and prepare unless you had an Unspeakable helping you.

Molly’s sobs turned into wails and he watched as the Weasley children wept, right there on the field.

Harry was horror-struck. He had known Arthur since he was a little boy, always kind and held his family steady through war, loss and grief. Arthur Weasley was the man he had looked up to - the first father figure in his young life.

And now he was gone. Led into his death by a kiss.

Molly’s eyes were red and filled with fury as she turned to him. The winds rose like a storm, whipping past all of them as the clouds above the Burrow turned dark. When Molly spoke, it was bitter and laced with hatred aimed right at Draco, “I… Molly Prewett, repudiate my claim on the Black family. I abjure the Black family magic in my blood. I forsake all ties to the Ancient and Most Noble House of Black.”

The strength of Molly’s magic left her in a wave and the vibrant green grass outside the Burrow turned shrivelled and brown. The earth, once brown and healthy, turned black, like a fire had swept through it clean.

Draco stood there helplessly as the sprawling cosmos in his mind lost two more stars.

Arthur Septimus Weasley.

Molly Elizabeth Prewett.

At first he wanted to formally accept Molly’s rejection but felt like it was unnecessary. Her wording was specific, practiced almost. There was nothing to accept because it wasn’t up to him.

It was already done.

Rain came, soft at first before turning into a torrential downpour. The grief was thick, almost palpable and heavy. He turned to Harry who looked as exposed as he did.

Draco wasn’t surprised the two of them were crying along with the Weasleys.

This was why Bellatrix had let them all go without a fight. So they’d be witnesses to the carnage she would wrought.

William Arthur Weasley stood first, now the Head of House Weasley. His voice was tired when he ordered, “Leave us.”

Notes:

Two chapters bc I'll be gone for two weeks again. Sorry, law school has been brutal.

However, this fic has finally hit 200k+ words and 50 chapters?! I can hardly believe it when I started writing this in December of last year.

Anyway, do leave a comment if you like the story so far. We're almost at the end, I resolved a major plot point a few days ago and I'm so happy about that. Thanks for sticking with the story.

Chapter 51: November 2010

The weeks following Arthur’s death were catastrophic. The Ministry was alerted and the embargo on the information was deemed to be lifted. Articles were published warning the British Wizarding public about Bellatrix’s return. Her picture, along with Rodolphus and Augustus Rookwood’s were front page news for a solid three weeks.

Draco and Robards found one more Horcrux in a hovel in Manchester which he destroyed with a Basilisk fang Granger had supplied. He couldn’t help but crack a smile when she dug it out of the old beaded bag she now kept in his cedar closet.

She shrugged and explained, “It’s handy.”

He nodded at her and destroyed the Horcrux speedily. The silver choker emblazoned with the House of Black sigil and motto erupted with vile words and curses but Draco was already too deep in his memory palace to even care.

The remaining members of the coven convened on a quiet night in Castle Black. The four of them looked to Draco for guidance and he found himself lost.

He had almost begun to speak when a crack shattered the silence in the courtyard. And there, eyes blazing in the dark, stood Neville Longbottom.

“Neville…”

The tall man held up a hand to silence him, “I want to believe you meant well when you wanted to keep me out of this, Draco. We’re friends and I’m grateful you wanted to spare my feelings.”

“I…”

“No, let me finish. I think I have earned the right to make my own decisions. And I choose to help.”

Draco simply nodded.

They discussed the coven and the possibility of having to include Edward to make up the numbers. Ernie had grumbled at the symmetry again and now, Draco couldn’t help but agree.

It was too lopsided and the Arithmancy yielded poor numbers. Feasible but barely.

Then Draco segued onto the plan for Bellatrix’s capture. Harry nodded along, taking notes and pitching his ideas. But the woman couldn’t be found.

Not that there were no clues, there were too many. Reports of sightings in Calais, Ireland and Scotland came daily. An attempt was made to kill Aberforth Dumbledore but the man was too powerful.

He Apparated wandlessly into the boundaries of Hogwarts Castle where he woke the entire castle up with a Sonorus to ask for sanctuary and succor from Headmistress Minerva McGonagall.

The Hog’s Head was boarded up the next day, closed until further notice. Aberforth and all sixteen of his goats were now residing in the grounds right beside Hagrid.

The assassination attempt on the Minister was kept secret with only the DMLE in the know. Shacklebolt was on his way to Switzerland when the Portkey waylaid them to an unknown forest in Liechtenstein. He had escaped but barely, running at full tilt to escape the boundaries of the ward before activating the emergency Portkey to whisk him to safety.

An Auror died in the skirmish. The entire DMLE mourned the loss of Auror Garcia but also relished in the demise of Rodolphus Lestrange.

It was an odd feeling, to say the least.

Kim was added to Shaklebolt’s protection detail after that. Newly graduated Aurors Creevey, Wales and Kumar were deployed to help out. Morgan was all too happy to boss them around.

Andromeda spoke, “Perhaps Cissa and I can Summon her.”

He shook his head, “Too dangerous. I’m not putting either of you at risk.”

“We need to concoct a trap to bring her here then. My intuition tells me it needs to be done here, there’s just something about it,” Narcissa added.

Ernie nodded, “I agree. That one feels right.”

“Alright. So a Portkey.”

“Ernest, what do you think of the spell work?”

“It’s not the invocations I’m worried about. It’s the composition.”

“Let’s talk theory later. But let’s hammer out the logistics first.”

In the end, they agreed on a charmed Galleon to communicate. Taking lessons from the Shacklebolt fiasco, Portkeys would be procured for all of them to be able to activate when a situation becomes dire. And for good measure, he gave Andromeda a mobile phone to be able to contact any of them if something happens.

“Are you sure you don’t want to move back into the Manor, sister? We’d love to have you. It just doesn’t make sense to be all alone in your house with Teddy off to Hogwarts.”

Andromeda looked sheepish, “Well, in hindsight…”

Narcissa finished for her, “Yes. I’ll have Mimsy prepare your cottage.”

“Are you sure Lucius won’t mind?”

“Nonsense! If he has problems with it, he can take it up with Hermione. I, for one, would like to see him attempt to debate his way out of that argument.”

“Oh, has she moved in then? It will be a treat to see her everyday.”

Harry grinned, “Practically. I know she’s just hanging on to that flat for nostalgia or whatever. And Crookshanks now refuses to leave Malfoy Manor.”

Draco couldn’t help but chuckle at the memory of an irate Crookshanks absolutely refusing to go through the Floo. The genius little cat jumped off Granger’s arms and hid himself for weeks, only coming out when they were gathered to strut through the room while looking at his owner pointedly.

As if saying yes, I’m still alive.

“Alright, so we’re good with arrangements? What about you Nev?”

“I’ll be safe at Hogwarts. And Gran has decided to stay away for now. I think she’s incognito in Thailand or something. And Hannah’s just been Flooing back and forth Hogwarts, the Leaky and the Three Broomsticks. She stays with me at the Castle most nights.”

“Brilliant. Make that every night. What about you Ernest?”

“Mate, Macmillan House is buzzing with so many layers of wards, I doubt anyone can get in. The elves have been instructed as well. So all good on that front.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. And if something changes, we have safehouses prepared. Don’t worry.”

“Okay. It looks like she’s just targeting Order members for now. And maybe some other people she hates. It’s hard to predict insanity.”

Narcissa answered as she examined her fingernails, “Quite. But let’s all be careful.”

“And you Harry? How are your wards?”

“Same with Ernie. Susan dropped by one weekend and we went ham on the Pottery wardstone. Lost so much blood, Kreacher force fed me Blood-Replenishers for three days. Pansy’s orders,” he added.

“Lovely.”

“And I know Theo’s all good on that score. Greengrass Manor too. Padma did it.”

Ernie grinned, “Trust the witches have it handled.”

–

Hermione was loitering outside Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes for an hour, mustering her courage to go in. After pacing several times more, she took a deep breath and propelled herself forward.

George was easy to spot behind the counter, grinning at her.

“I was wondering when you’d decide to come in. Almost went out to grab you.”

She fidgeted, “I’m sorry, George. For Arthur. I was at the burial, just at the back. Didn’t want to antagonize Molly. Just wanted to pay my respects.”

“I know. I spotted you.”

“Right. Do you think you have time for a chat? I know you’re probably too busy, I can come back some other time.”

“Hermione… it’s fine. Come on, I’d love a cuppa.”

She followed George up the stairs to the flat above the store. When they settled in the well-appointed living room, she steeled herself and said, “It’s about Bellatrix. I’m really sorry to ask but Draco’s been having problems with the spell. You know they mean to bind her magic, the Black family coven.”

George whistled, “I know it entails heart’s blood. Draco will have to bleed. It’s fatal.”

“Not if he does it with a coven.”

“Okay, what does that have to do with me?”

“I hate to ask this and Draco would never force you to go against your mother’s wishes. But Ernie did the numbers. And as it stands, it’s looking at a critical failure rate.”

“I see. Mum repudiated so you need me.”

“And Bill…”

George’s eyes widened so she continued, rushing her words out, “I can show you the numbers if you’d like. All the data we’ve tested. I’ve put my full effort into this at the DOM, I can assure you my numbers are sound.”

He looked away, “I trust you, Hermione. I’ll talk to Bill. He’s… really been taking it rather hard. Everyone is.”

“I’m so sorry, George. Please know I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t dire.”

He gave her a tired smile, “I know.”

–

At first it was quiet, like Bellatrix and her co-conspirators all vanished. But Draco knew it was a tactical retreat. He didn’t relax and urged the Aurors to be on guard.

But months post-resurrection, the DMLE had slackened off.

And that was all it took.

The night was still, snow had come early. It was already sticking to the ground and the air blew frigid. The shoppers in Diagon were sparse, all huddled into their coats, collars turned up against the cold.

Draco was waiting for Granger inside the M2 store and she had been attending a couple of confused buyers. True to form, she guided them through the whole process and handed out printed instructions to help them out.

He looked at her and couldn’t help but smile.

This is my life now. How did I get so lucky?

They would go home together, eat dinner and unwind after the long week. It was almost routine. Most days, she would stay at the Library until past midnight, just reading by the fire.

The Manor had taken note of this and his rooms gained a new door overnight. It shouldn’t make sense on the floorplan but it led straight to the second floor of the Library.

Granger had just shrugged on her coat, getting ready to leave.

The street outside exploded.

Draco reacted within a split second. A Protego Maxima erupted from him just as the glass shrapnel from the windows began flying into the shop. He didn’t even have time to draw his wand.

He shouted his instructions after a cursory glance at Granger. She looked alright and he urged her to Disapparate along with her staff and customers.

Then he pressed his badge to call for backup.

He stepped outside the store and up in the sky, the Dark Mark bloomed green. He scanned the streets as the Aurors began to appear one by one.

Kumar ran up to him first with Selwyn right behind him.

The three of them jogged towards the end of the street where a shop was burning. Weasley's Wizard’s Wheezes.

Draco fired detection spells and found the shop empty.

Thank fuck for that.

Aguamentis were in order. There were about 10 Aurors running around, wands hosing water to douse the fire.

But Draco aimed his wand right in the sky instead, firing a beam of white hot light right into the Dark Mark. It didn’t take long before it dissipated.

Harry found him, looking grim, “Hey, thanks for that. We found no one. It was like they didn’t want a fight.”

“Figures. Any casualties?”

Harry nodded, “Yeah, two. It would have been so much worse if it wasn’t snowing. I’m leaving soon to notify the family, we’re just getting the facts straight. Looks like a Bombarda but I’m not 100% sure.”

“It’s too big, Harry.”

There was no warning as a second explosion rocked Diagon Alley.

For the second time that day, Draco’s reflexes were called to fore as he fired the strongest Protego he could muster at Harry as they went flying in the air. All he could think of as he cast it was Pansy and her three young children.

Lily should grow up with a father.

Harry’s own Protego hit him a second later.

Draco twisted midair and with a soft pop, he Materialized on the roof on top of Ollivanders. His ears were still ringing from the blast and he was mildly disoriented. It was like his brain was struggling to keep up.

He braced himself, taking deep breaths before looking down to assess the damage. He spotted Harry looking dazed before he Apparated into the rooftop of the building across from him.

A firm nod of thanks was exchanged between them before they heard the shouts from below.

A dozen Aurors had been standing in Diagon and about four were now groaning in pain. Draco spotted Kumar lying insensate near the blast and panic filled his mind. He Apparated to his side and assessed the young man’s injuries. Kumar had a gash on his forehead, bleeding copiously into the stone below. He checked his pulse which Draco found was thready and slow.

Without thinking too much, he activated his emergency Portkey to whisk them off to St. Mungo's.

Healers descended on them and soon, several Aurors began popping in with their comrades in tow. Chaos reigned and he found himself dragged into an examination room while a Mediwitch summoned diagnostics.

Draco felt faint and totally out of it. Someone was speaking to him but it was as if he was underwater. Everything felt sluggish and his body felt several times heavier than it actually was.

Theo’s face swam into focus and Draco felt his head being tilted upwards. Theo’s hazel eyes bore into his and for a few minutes, it was all he could see.

Theo’s mouth is flapping about, he’s saying something. Seems important.

“What?” Draco said, voice cracking with effort.

“Drake, I need you to lie down on your stomach, can you do that for me?”

Sounds easy. But I’m so tired.

“Help,” he managed.

“Okay, nice and easy. Try to take deep breaths and let us maneuver you.”

“Wait. Granger…”

Theo answered as he felt his chest hit the bed, “She’s at Malfoy Manor, received her Patronus a few minutes ago.”

Draco vaguely heard several Healers gasp in alarm. His eyes were sliding shut from exhaustion. Theo’s wand prodded his back without warning and Draco screamed.

–

“His entire back was flayed, I could practically see his lungs,” Theo said.

“But it’s fine now?” Hermione gasped.

“Yeah, took about a vat of dittany and several hours of spells but we managed. There’ll be scarring.”

“What about some Murtlap?” Neville offered.

Theo nodded and Harry answered, “He could have Protego’d himself first. But in that split second, I felt his spell hit me instead so I sent one his way. I didn’t even know I could react that fast.”

Pansy sobbed into Harry’s chest, “He’s such an idiot.”

The group left Narcissa and Lucius in the room. Hermione went to grab supplies and creature comforts from the Manor. She returned as quickly as she could and found Harry waiting for her outside Draco’s room.

“Hermione. We need to talk.”

She nodded and Harry cast a strong Privacy Ward over them, “What is it?”

Harry didn’t hesitate, “I’m going to give Draco the Elder Wand.”

Hermione’s eyes widened, “But we promised…”

Harry cringed, “I know. But something tells me he’s going to need it. I told you how it felt when I killed Voldemort. Yes, it didn’t kill me. And yet… there was no warmth, no sense of ownership. It was like it was temporary. Even Draco’s hawthorn wand wasn’t wholly mine.”

“Yeah… you think its allegiance is still with Draco?”

“Maybe. And if not, we can make that happen. He’ll just have to duel me.”

“I’m really not so sure about this, Harry. We agreed to spread that story and let the legend end with you. It’s an immensely powerful magical artifact. We’ll have to be really careful if we do as you plan.”

Harry took a deep breath and held her hands tight, “I need you to wield the Resurrection Stone.”

Now, she gasped in shock, “You went back for it? You never told me…”

“Took ages to find, Hagrid helped. And Luna…”

It was like shock upon shock piled on her. She sagged into a chair, suddenly feeling like she needed to sit for this, “What did she say?”

“She said it was clear. That it was always supposed to be us three. I mean, think about it… don’t you feel it? Now that we know Draco and he’s stopped being a raging blood supremacist…”

“I don’t think he ever was one, when everything is weighed in the balance. But Ron, I don’t know… Ron was helpful too. At times…”

Harry answered authoritatively, “Yes. But this… it feels right. And we’re going to do what Luna says. This time around, I am going to use whatever intel or foreknowledge we can glean. I have too much to lose and I won't walk into anything blindly ever again. I have children, Hermione.”

“Right. Of course. I don't want to lose him, Harry. I cant… I love him too much,” she answered as she felt her tears form her eyes.

Harry’s arms wrapped around her, tight, “You won’t lose him. I won’t allow it.”

“Then fine. Let’s do what the Oracle instructs. Luna knows best.”

Notes:

The pieces are in place. Who do you think would be the final Black coven?

Place your bets in the comments. LOL

Chapter 52: December 2010

The Patil-Macmillan wedding was a quiet affair. Aurors ringed the estate, alert and quietly observing. Parvati acquiesced to a small gathering of select people screened heavily for impostors and enchantments. She was placated with choice dishes, lavish decor and Lavender Brown standing as maid of honor.

Hermione hadn’t seen her since after the war ended. Lavender fled to the continent, seeking remedies for her scarred face. She was successful.

Lavender Brown looked like she had never been within a mile of Greyback’s fangs.

But she changed. The previously bubbly and petty classmate she had known was gone. In her place stood a sophisticated and demure woman, charming and worldly but all too reserved.

“Lavender! Goodness, it’s been such a long time,” Hermione greeted effusively.

Lavender smiled and returned the air kisses, “Hello Hermione.”

“What have you been up to?”

“Oh, this and that. Parvati’s been on me to move back to London. Oh, this is my betrothed, Patrik Desjardins.”

The man turned to Hermione and nodded, “Hello.”

“Congratulations Lavender! When are the nuptials?”

“Thank you. We’re aiming for next year. It’s been touch and go at the moment.”

The ceremony began with violins filling the air with sweet music. Parvati walked down the aisle towards a beaming Ernie.

In the front row, stood Lord Macmillan, the father of the groom. He was finally home after several years abroad, just to see his one and only son get married.

Hermione had heard the stories of course, snippets of his parents sordid past. Ernie was tight-lipped about the whole debacle but over the years, it had slipped out. Based on what she had seen over the past two days, the Macmillans were cordial enough.

Lord Macmillan was gay. Not that there was anything wrong with it of course, yet Hermione couldn’t help but wonder how many purebloods had sired sons simply out of duty.

“Plenty,” came Draco’s reply beside her.

“What?”

“Your thoughts are all too loud, Granger,” he replied with a smirk.

“It is not!” she huffed.

“Yeah? You’re staring,” came Draco’s amused retort.

“I wonder how they do it?” as she fiddled with her dress.

“Like anyone, I suppose. Horizontally, vertically, on tables, on ladders. On any surface really.”

“Oh don’t be crass! I meant, like… coexist.”

Draco grinned, “They carry on. The deed is done, the Macmillan line lives on. Lord Macmillan is happy to conduct his affairs discreetly and far far away from Britain. Been like that for over twenty years.”

“Yes… but still.”

“Granger, marrying for love is a modern concept. And you know how Wizarding society is. To borrow your words, it's Victorian values.”

She softened and a sly smile crept on her face, “And about you? Will you be modern and marry for love, Draco?”

He turned to her with fond eyes, “With absolute certainty.”

The ceremony progressed and soon, Hermione was standing behind Lavender as Draco stood behind Ernie. The vows were enacted and turned blinding.

As it faded, she could help but look at Ernie, who looked the happiest he had ever been. His visage was painted with joy. Parvati looked exquisite in her green lehenga, henna decorated her hands and an emerald dotted her forehead.

Her jewelry was serious, gold upon gold heaped on her arms and neck.

When the ceremony concluded, they all went inside the house for some merriment. The Bright Young Things were congregated at a long table with their children. Kreacher hovered behind Lily who had always been his unacknowledged but clear favorite. Wicket and Gidget, Parkinson elves, each had their hands full with James and Paris.

Padma and Susan needed no such help, managing their twins with remarkable ease. The doting grandmother was always nearby to issue instructions.

Hannah, heavily pregnant and showing magnificently, was doted on by Neville.

Food was served and everyone relished in the company of family and friends. Draco, however, kept muttering detection spells under his breath, checking the wards constantly for any measure of disturbance.

Harry was no better. He kept scanning the room, eyes sharp in observation. He wanted his children close, instructed the elves to leave with the kids immediately at any sort of commotion.

Pansy rolled her eyes at this but a firm retort from Harry had her nodding along.

Blaise didn’t relax either. He could not be persuaded to sit down, and was determined to be stone-cold sober. His dark eyes swept the area, checking exit points and watching the movements of the crowd.

The tinkling of a spoon against a champagne glass had the chatter dying down. Aloysius and Agatha Macmillan stood side by side, beaming at the guests.

“Ladies and gentlemen, friends and family, I would like to take this occasion to offer my best wishes to my son and his wife. Parvati, welcome to the Macmillan family. And to my son Ernest, I say…”

Silence descended. Magic cackled with unspent energy.

“That I repudiate my claim on the Noble House of Macmillan.”

A rope of light emanated from Aloysius and plunged straight into Ernest. Father and son were tethered together, bound together as one.

Then it disappeared in a blink.

Ernest staggered, still glowing with brand new lordship bonds. His right hand clasped Parvati’s and he whispered to his bride a greeting.

“Hello Lady Macmillan.”

Agatha and Aloysius swept the two of them together in a hug. The new family looked ecstatic as their friends all clapped together in jubilation.

–

Draco yanked at his tie, loosening it and undoing the button on his throat wandlessly. He gripped the table, breathing evenly to calm his nerves.

Hermione’s hand slid up his back soothingly, “It went well, Draco.”

He exhaled with a shudder, “Yeah. I just want the holidays to be over.”

“Harry wanted out of there as soon as it was polite to do so.”

“The babies should have just stayed at the Pottery,” Draco answered sharply.

“It was fine, Draco.”

“No! I don’t want to argue about this. I just wish everyone could do what Harry instructs. No pushback, no snide remarks. None of you know how Bellatrix thinks!”

“Hey…” she said as she gathered him in her arms.

His large form deflated and folded in her embrace, “I was so anxious all night. My heart was in my throat, I thought I was going to throw up.”

“Shhhh. Come on. Let’s go to bed.”

That night, as Granger slept soundly, Draco was wide awake. He was attuned to Castle Black, feeling the slight movements of birds and animals within the vast estate.

A large stag was grazing close to the ward’s borders. The animal skirted it once or twice but never quite crossed it.

Draco’s eyes fluttered shut, the exertions of the day finally got to him and his body begged for sleep.

He had one final spot to check with Robards tomorrow, finally clearing a long list of about 50 spots that Bellatrix had mentioned in her journals.

Pulling Granger close and burying his face in her jasmine scented hair, sleep claimed him.

–

The Pottery Christmas dinner was subdued. Pansy, as host, overcompensated with the food selection and presents for everybody.

Ernest and Parvati postponed their honeymoon at Draco’s behest. Best to wait until summer, he pleaded.

The children were all showered with new toys and clothes. Harry shopped with no restraint, buying multiples of everything, making sure every child had everything and more.

As they exchanged gifts, Draco couldn’t help but feel his heart gladden. This was his chosen group, everyone was dear to him and he couldn’t wait to host them for the annual Malfoy Gala.

He wouldn’t let Bellatrix take anymore from them. This simple joy of gathering for the holidays was sacred and all too important.

For the children.

Lily toddled and preened at everyone, showing off the little tiara Draco had gifted in a fit of indulgence.The pink diamonds sparkled under the chandelier, setting off her red hair and he couldn’t help but smile.

Harry sidled up to him and said, “Next year, keep it simple. Would you?”

“I shall not!” Draco answered firmly.

“Please. She’ll grow up expecting princess treatment.”

His eyebrows furrowed, “And why shouldn’t she?”

“There’s something to be said about not spoiling your children rotten.”

“Spoiled, but not rotten.”

Hannah, who had been listening nearby, grinned at this, “Hear, hear!”

Harry threw up his hands in surrender, “Fine.”

“Relax. I’ll get her a pony next year,” Draco answered in jest.

Blaise chuckled, “Regretting giving him the godfather status?”

“Oh yes. If Pansy didn’t insist…”

–

The annual Malfoy Gala was the event of the year. With Shacklebolt in attendance, Aurors were deployed around the perimeter of the estate, their wands out and primed to attack.

As the guests descended, Draco couldn’t help but fidget as he waited for Hermione.

She appeared moments later clad in a golden gown that hugged her curves like a dream. Off the shoulder and shining the summer sun, she glowed as she descended the stairs.

Her neck was bare but her ears boasted pure white diamonds, catching the light generously and making her eyes pop. Her hair hung behind her back, fastened by twin combs of more diamonds.

Draco stared and stared as his mind raced.

How the fuck did I get so lucky?

I am not worthy of this goddess.

She smiled at him warmly and Draco forgot to breathe.

“Hello you,” she whispered as she drew him close.

“Merlin, Granger. You look… divine.”

“Oh this old thing? Glad you like it,” she replied as she gestured to her dress.

He led her to the ballroom and found his parents waiting. As the guests filed in, Draco couldn’t help but sneak glances, as if he couldn’t believe she was real.

They found their friends already at their tables. Hermione gravitated to Susan, who looked exasperated as Amelia played with her pearls.

“Need help?”

Susan whimpered, “I need to go to the loo.”

“Go, I’ll take her.”

Susan slid Amelia into her arms, guiding her to keep steady. As Amelia cooed at her, Padma couldn’t help but laugh, “It suits you, Hermione.”

“Does it?”

The baby felt solid in her arms, warm and smelling like babies do. In her heart, Hermione wanted it more than anything. She rocked the little bundle in her arms gently, coaxing it to sleep.

“Oh yes.”

Susan came back minutes later and Hermione was shocked to find she had succeeded. Amelia was now snoring softly with a soft smile on her face.

She felt like her heart could burst.

Hermione looked around and found Draco had wandered off. Food was served shortly and as everyone was fed and watered, she eyed Narcissa and Lucius getting ready to open the dance floor.

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” Draco said behind her.

“It’s fine. Tough crowd?”

“No, just some last minute things I needed to do.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah. Let’s dance?”

“Yes, please.”

Draco’s hands clasped hers tightly as she was led to the dance floor. As they took their places, with everyone’s eyes on them, he slid down to one knee.

“What?”

Draco cleared his throat and said, “Darling, a promise is a promise. I want you to know that you’ve made me the happiest I have ever been. You’re the light in the darkness, a treasure beyond compare. You are the great love of my life and my heart has only ever known your name. Hermione, would you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

The entire ballroom held their breath as she gazed at Draco, her eyes only on his. Tears ringed her eyes as her hands covered her mouth from the shock.

A gasp escaped her as she said, “Yes.”

Draco slid a tiny box from his pockets and presented the ring. The large emerald cut diamond solitaire ring glinted with unmistakable fire and he slid it on her proffered hand.

Hermione heard cameras pop and cheers rang out but it felt so far away. At the moment, her eyes were only on Draco as they grinned at each other, their faces lit with absolute joy.

Draco stood and pulled her close to him. And there, with all of Wizarding society in attendance, he kissed her with passion and unbridled happiness.

Soon, their friends surrounded them, eager to congratulate them.

Harry’s was the loudest, ringing out through the vast room, “IT’S ABOUT TIME!”

Theo shouted, “YES! WE’VE BEEN WAITING FOR AGES!”

Blaise clapped him in the back and said, “You deserve this, Draco. I’m happy for you, brother.”

The rest of the night was a blur after that, champagne flowed and everyone indulged. The women congregated beside Hermione, sharing tips and advice for married life.

He chuckled as Daphne said, “Let him treat you like the queen that you are, Hermione. Malfoy men always spoil their wives.”

Pansy chimed in, “Yes! And don’t worry about the ladyship duties. We can guide you there.”

Hermione looked grateful, “Thank you, everyone.”

Draco went off in search of his parents. He found them talking to Tiberius Ogden and his mother looked appalled at the words coming out of Ogden’s mouth, “So this is the end for the Malfoys then?”

His mother’s reply was icy, “I don’t know what you mean, Tiberius.”

“Oh come on, Narcissa. We’re all friends here. You don’t have to hide your devastation from me,” the man replied with a smirk.

His father replied with words aimed to cut, “Hermione Granger makes my son very happy and she has enriched our lives in more ways than I can count.”

“Please Lucius. You don’t really believe that. And I don’t.”

“I think it’s time for you to leave, Tiberius. You seem to be laboring under the delusion that we’re against this. On the contrary, we’ve been waiting for this for years. Draco has made a fine choice.” Narcissa said evenly.

Draco slid beside his mother, sliding his hand on her back as a show of support, “Yes, I think you should make yourself scarce, Tiberius.”

The man turned red and started to huff words at them but he guided his parents away towards their celebration.

Notes:

52 chapters and they are finally engaged.

Chapter 53: January 2011

Hermione padded over to where Maximus was standing tall. Beside him, a delivery owl hooted to announce its arrival. She paid the owl and tossed it a treat.

A picture of Draco kneeling in the grand Malfoy ballroom was looping, her dress twinkled as she gasped in shock. Beside it, small pictures of the two of them exiting Flourish and Blotts with their newly purchased books, their very public kiss in the Ministry Atrium during his graduation, and one of them at a cafe in their Unspeakable robes. That one was her favorite for it had caught Draco throwing his head back as he laughed wildly at her joke.

The headline was printed in bold black letters.

Society’s Worst Kept Secret: The Timeline of Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger’s Romance

And just below the lurid writeup, writ large, was Narcissa’s carefully crafted announcement.

Lord and Lady Malfoy proudly announce the engagement of their son and heir, Draco Lucius Malfoy, Lord Black to Hermione Jean Granger.

“Come back to bed, Granger,” Draco drawled.

She turned and found Draco with his arm outstretched, beckoning her back to the warmth. She giggled and replied, “Good morning, fiancee.”

Draco cracked an eye open and gave her a sleepy smile, “Ah, how lovely that sounds. Now come back here and let me have my way with you.”

She tiptoed across the room and slid back under the covers, “Haven’t you had enough?”

Draco pulled her underneath him in one fluid motion. As he pressed his erection into her already throbbing clit, he growled, “Never.”

–

They joined Lucius and Narcissa hours later for brunch. Harry, Pansy, Theo and Luna were already digging into their scrumptious breakfasts.

Lily, however, was screeching with laughter as she ran away from Kreacher, who was following her with a spoon.

“Lily darling, you need to sit down for your breakfast,” Narcissa instructed.

“Help?” Lily babbled as she struggled to climb the chair.

Narcissa smoothly picked up the tot and settled her securely into it. With a tap of her wand, the height of the seat rose so Lily was level with everyone.

“Ah, I was wondering when you’d be joining us,” Lucius drawled with a sly smirk.

“Apologies, Father. The morning got away from us,” Draco replied as he slid into his seat beside Lily. He pressed a kiss on the toddler’s head.

“Well, dig in. The contracts are ready. I figured it would be best to get everything squared away. We should take advantage that Mr. Potter is here to advocate for Hermione’s interests.”

“Brilliant. Contracts on New Year’s Day,” Harry replied sarcastically.

“I’m sure I can advocate for myself, Lucius,” Hermione answered.

“No, Hermione. I want it in writing that Draco will suffer immensely if he ever mistreats you in any way, shape or form. Castration would be a nice little addendum, wouldn’t it? Seems fair.”

Pansy snickered, “I agree.”

Draco gaped and Hermione laughed, “No. Let’s not get too graphic, we are about to eat.”

Theo added, “Yes. You’re too nice, Hermione. You'll probably forgive this one anything.”

She laughed, “Ha! As if. I know how to make him grovel if I wanted to.”

Draco grinned, “Happy to.”

–

After their brunch, Draco and Hermione, Pansy and Harry, Lucius and Narcissa all adjourned in the formal living room. There, three solicitors were already waiting to finalize the contracts.

Thick parchment adorned the large tables. Hermione was led to a chair so she could review the text, a solicitor sat by her side, ready to explain.

“Hang on, three kids in five years? That’s… a lot,” she commented as she went through the long list of requirements.

“This is under the list of incentives, Unspeakable Granger. Considering the precariousness of the lineage, Lord and Lady Malfoy need to ensure the continuity of their line. Not to mention, the Black lineage too.”

Harry answered, “If she complies, I want the compensation tripled.”

Lucius answered without hesitation, “Done.”

And so it went. They discussed children, their education, their residences, even the possibility of squibhood. Then they got to the gnarly topics - death, its effects and possibilities. Hermione’s mind reeled as amendments and adjustments were being magicked onto parchment, Harry was absolutely ruthless.

“She will receive an allowance if she outlives Draco. She will be kept comfortable, in the style to which she is accustomed. She will keep every gift, every donation, real, jewelry or otherwise. No forfeiture will ever be imposed on her.”

Narcissa answered, “Of course.”

“As for her dowry, I will transfer it as soon as the contracts are signed,” Harry offered.

“The House of Malfoy will accept no dowry,” Lucius declared.

“Nor will the House of Black,” Draco added.

“No, let’s do this properly, Lucius. Would you accept a nominal amount? Just to get everything squared away. I will not have Hermione shamed.”

She added, “Can we just not do the dowry thing, Harry? It all just seems medieval. And I wouldn’t want to put you out of pocket.”

“No. Paris explained it to me, Hermione. It’s not about the money, really. It’s a gesture, that you’re coming into the marriage with something, anything. There’s too much imbalance already as it is. Everything is recorded, and I will not have it said that you were impoverished.”

The solicitor, sensing the rising tension, interjected smoothly, “We could record it as a love match. Unorthodox but not unheard of. Most recent was Nicholas Malfoy’s clause, he too accepted no dowry upon his marriage. In fact, with the correct phrasing, it firmly stressed the fact that he married for love.”

Harry bowed to reason, “Alright. Let’s do it. I want it carefully worded.”

“Of course, Lord Potter.”

Hermione had a few demands of her own. She pushed for Muggle education for all her future children, study abroad programs. As for their names, she decreed, “I think it’s a lovely tradition. For the Black heir, I will agree to the Black naming convention.”

Narcissa smiled, “Thank you, Hermione.”

Lucius spoke with trepidation, “While we are on topic, your surname? That is… would you hyphenate? And the children?”

“Oh…”

Harry answered, “Totally up to you, Hermione.”

“Well, I always just thought of taking Draco’s surname. I mean, Pansy didn’t hyphenate. Luna, too.”

Draco looked at her, a wide smile creeping on his face, “You would?”

She shrugged, “I don’t understand what the big deal is. Hermione Malfoy, clean, easy. Same for the children.”

Draco felt like his heart was going to burst at her pronouncement, “It’s absolutely a big deal to me, darling. It means so much, thank you.”

Pansy whistled, “Ah, I lost the bet with Theo. Even Blaise was so sure it was going to be Granger-Malfoy. And Hannah said you were going to keep your name.”

Harry laughed, “What did I tell you? Never bet against the Notts. I’m sure we’ve all learned that lesson by now.”

For hours they pored over clauses, discussed ambiguities and struck down unreasonable demands carried over from previous contracts. Draco himself removed 3 vanity clauses on the Black contract and amended the Malfoy ones.

“A first blonde male child shall be the Malfoy heir? What if we have all girls?” Draco said with a scoff.

Narcissa added, “The Malfoy family magic will assure a male child, not that they be blonde.”

Harry nodded, “As we’ve seen with Paris’ birth registration, it may not be up to us. We’ve been summoned by the Wizengamot, by the way. They launched an inquest into this phenomenon after Millicent’s daughter was named Heir Bulstrode in the Hogwarts Book of Admittance. She’s a du Fontaine now.”

Lucius interjected, “Yes, I heard about that too. Even the Department of Mysteries is now involved.”

The solicitor answered, “We’ve looked into the legalities. For absolute primogeniture, if the heir is female, her husband can take her surname. Children follow too.”

Hermione bobbed her head in ascent, “That’s an elegant solution actually.”

Draco said, “Good. We can add it to the contracts if we only have female progeny. She must retain her surname, husband has the choice but children must absolutely follow.”

By the end of it, Hermione was knackered. Tea was served as the solicitors were just leaving for the day, but not before promising they would be back the next day for the signing.

Harry sidled up to her with a nudge, “How did I do, Hermione?”

She chuckled, “You were relentless. But you made good and valid points.”

Harry scoffed, “Well, it's my turn to take care of you.”

“Are you sure it wasn’t Pansy’s doing?” she joked.

Harry’s green eyes widened, “How did you know?”

“Please. I know Pansy’s handiwork when I see it.”

Harry whispered, “I’ve had several lectures about it… Hours, Hermione! DAYS! She went on and on.”

“Well, there’s something to be said about tradition. I don’t fully believe in it, but it's their way. If you think about it, it’s only fair. I’ve made them adapt to my Muggle ways, so I think it’s my turn?”

“But I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to do,” Harry answered.

“Not at all. I’m marrying him, Harry. I know what that entails,” she replied evenly.

Harry answered, “Oh yeah. The Malfoy ancestors are turning in their graves. Hundreds of years of pureblood tradition, ending just like that. For one Hermione Granger.”

At this, Draco, who had been listening in quietly, added, "For love. But nothing less than that, too."